OCT 
s5 ^ 



, o 



o Q' 



,.?* ,6- 



V 5 ^ 

* i . . v s <6 



,-0 



v — • ... .: .- - SsSta^ - — " v :■ 




LIFE AND LETTERS - 

or 

RE Y. DANIEL TEMPLE, 



FOR 

TWENTY-THREE YEARS A MISSIONARY OF THE A. B. C. F. M 
IN WESTERN ASIA. 

BY HIS SOX, 

REV. DANIEL H. TEMPLE. 



WITH AN INTRODUCTORY NOTICE- 

BY 

REV. R. S. STORES, D. D. 




Sec pr.ge 484. 



BOSTON:®/ 
CONGREGATIONAL BOARD OF PUBLICATION. 

1 800. -O- 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1854, by 
DANIEL H. TEMPLE, 
the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 



CAMBRIDGE 1 . 

AIJ.EX AND FA HICHAM, STEREOTYPERS AND PRINTERS. 



PREFACE. 



This book has not been prepared as a tribute to 
the loved memory of one departed, but as a precious 
offering to the living. Affection and gratitude and 
deep esteem have not been wanting to prompt in 
surviving members of the family the desire that a 
Memorial of the departed Husband and Father 
should be given to the world; but the appearance 
of this volume is not to be ascribed to these feelings. 
It is issued not to cherish and honor the memory of 
the dead ; but to edify and cheer and inspire living 
pilgrims on their way to the better land. 

The pious thoughts and scriptural meditations 
and spiritual exercises of eminent Christians are 
the most precious legacy they can bequeathe the 
church. Like light and air, they should be the com- 
mon possession of all. To hoard them up and 
garner them away, or to suffer them to be hid from 
the light and buried in oblivion, is an injustice by 
which many are defrauded of that which might have 
fed and watered and nourished and strengthened 
them in their Christian life. 

(iii) 



IV 



PREFACE. 



The contents of the volume have been selected 
from about fifteen hundred letters. It will be no- 
ticed that very few appear to some, and none to 
others, of Mr. Temple's well-known friends. This 
is owing to the perishing of the letters to one friend 
in a conflagration at Constantinople, to the deten- 
tion of those to another by the Austrian police at 
Vienna, and to the unexplained loss of a valuable 
package of select letters in course of transmission 
to the compiler. The numerous and valuable letters 
to Mr. Temple's sons are chiefly reserved for use in 
another form. 

The compiler cannot omit to acknowledge his 
indebtedness to his Mother for her advice and aid in 
selecting, arranging, and combining the varied con- 
tents of the volume. Whatever of merit may char- 
acterize the preparation of the book, is due in no 
small measure to her taste and judgment and un- 
wearied pains. With the fond, filial satisfaction 
which kindles in the heart of the son, who now 
sends forth the Life and Letters of a pious and be- 
loved father, mingle gratitude and joy that this 
grateful notice of the part borne by her in the work, 
will meet the eye and gladden the heart of the 
surviving wife and mother. 



CONTENTS. 



Introduction p. 



PART I. 

Early Life, 1789-1822. Parentage and childhood, 1. Conversion, 
2. Entrance upon a course of study, 3. Character in college, 4. 
In seminary, 5-7. Agent for the A. B. C. F. M., 9, 10. Ordina- 
tion and marriage, 11. Embarkation for Malta, 13. 



PART II. 

Residence at Malta, 1822-1833. Storm on the voyage, 15. Arri- 
val, 16. Letters to friends, 16-19. Arrival of Mr. Bird and Mr. 
Goodell, 19. Letters to family friends, 20-23. Superstitious fears 
of native servants, 24. Letter to his oldest sister, 26-29. Death 
of Lord Byron, 30. Ill health of Mrs. Temple, 32-34. Preached 
in Italian, 36. Letters to family friends, 35-41. Death of Mrs. 
Temple, 42-44. Death of infant children, 45-47. Letters to fam- 
ily friends, 47-51 . Letter to Missionary brethren in Syria, 52-56. 
Letters to family friends, 57-61. Return to the United States, 61. 
Letter to Mr. Smith before sailing, 61, 62. Arrival at Boston, 63. 
Letters to friends, 63-67. Second marriage, 67. Return to Malta, 
68. Letters on sailing and during the voyage, 68-70. Letters to 
friends on arriving at Malta, 71-84. Begins to preach in his own 
house, 85. Submarine volcano, 88. Attendance upon a condemned 
murderer, 89. Loss of a brother at sea, 94. Departure from 
Malta, 99. 



PART III 

1833-1844, Residence at Smyrna. Danger on the voyage to Smyr- 
na, 101. Letter to his parents on arriving, 102. Is ordered to 
leave at once, 104. Letters to friends, 107-110. Great fire in the 
city, 111-113. Plague appears, 114. President's Message, 119. 

A* (V) 



vi 



CONTENTS, 



Steam navigation introduced, 120. Custom-house arrangements, 
124. Proclamation of the Holy Synod, 127. Frequent murders, 
129. Opposition from the Greeks, 132. Death of Mr. Temple's 
father, 134-138. Patriarch's circular, 139. Principles on which 
missionary operations should be conducted, 140-143. Opposition 
to missionary schools, 143-149. Various letters, 150-156. Com- 
mencement of a monthly Greek magazine, 156. Circular of the 
Greek patriarch, 157-161. Labors with the sick, 161-164. Rav- 
ages of plague, 164-166. Sickness and death of Mrs. D wight, 
167-174. Various letters, 174-178. Letters after sickness, 178- 
182. Desires for the conversion of missionary children, 183-185. 
Various letters, 185-194. An unreasonable man, 195. Friendly 
relations to native schools, 197. Letters to relatives, 197-201. 
Services in the Dutch chapel, 202-206. Conversion of his chil- 
dren, 207. Death of his youngest brother, 210. Liberates an im- 
pressed printer, 212. Visit to Constantinople, 213-215. Various 
letters, 216-226. Persecution among the Armenians, 226-234. 
Letters to friends in the United States, 234, 235. Death of the 
Sultan and attendant commotions, 236-240. Mr. Bonar and Mr. 
M'Cheyne, 240, 241. Various letters, 242-259. Visit to Scio, 
260. Religious services on board vessels, 262. Letters to near 
friends, 265-267. Subjects for prayer, 268-270. Various letters, 
272-282. Death of Mr. Hebard, 283. Perplexities in transaction 
of pecuniary business, 285. Various letters, 287-302. Discourage- 
ment among the Greeks, 303. Lesson from a wild mulberry-tree, 
305. Letters to missionary brethren, 307-309. Visit to Constan- 
tinople, 310. Various letters, 312-318. Bible lessons in an Eng- 
lish school, 319. Various letters, 320-332. Fears of a comet, 333. 
Quarantine and the lazzaretto, 334. Doings of the bishop of Gib- 
raltar, 337. Various letters, 341-354. Visit of Drs. Anderson 
and Hawes, 355. Prospective return to the United States, 357-365. 
Selling of goods, 366. Final visit to Constantinople, 368. Depart- 
ure from Smyrna, 370. 



PART IV. 

Return to the United States, 1844-1851. Journal on the voyage, 
373-395. Travels and letters on first arriving, 396-404. Labors at 
Painesville, O., 405-412. Exposure to great danger, 414. Resi- 
dence at Concord, N. H., 417-434. Admonition of failing health, 
434. Residence at Phelps, N. Y., 435-457. Continued failure of 
health, 458. Resigns his charge at Phelps, 459. Colporteur con- 
vention at Cleveland, 466. Voyage to Chagres, 467. Voyage to 
England, 470-477. Death of his mother, 478. Goes to Reading, 
479. Last letters, 480-482. Death, 483. Incidents connected 
with his last days, 483. Extract from a sermon by his son, 484. 
Extracts from letters of friends, 486-488. Extracts from Mr. Good- 
ell's sermon, 488-492. 



INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. 



Few men have lived who have borne more distinctively 
the impress of the Saviour's image, than the subject of the 
following Memoir. Others may have been more distinguished 
by genius, learning, brilliancy, and force of mind, though in 
these respects no deficiency appeared ; but none have been 
more distinguished by simple and fervid piety, nor by unre- 
served consecration to the work of the Lord ; even Herod ob- 
serving him, must have recognized him as " a just man and 
holy ; " not wanting in wisdom and affection, nor in activity 
and devotedness to the interests of humanity, his eye was 
yet turned first and last to God and the remembrance of 
his holiness ; preeminently he lived in the atmosphere of 
heaven, and threw around him influences derived from inti- 
mate communion with the Father of Spirits. Holiness like 
that of God was the end for which he lived, the object of 
his constant aspirations, the element in which he had his 
being, the wide sea in which he daily bathed, and on whose 
bosom he rode securely into the haven of everlasting rest. 
The unvarying tenor of his life manifested this ; his every- 
day occupations and ordinary social intercourse revealed it ; 
for none could pass a half hour with him in any circum- 
stances without perceiving that he was not of the world even 
as Christ was not of the world, but had his conversation in 
heaven. 

His love of the Bible, though not singular in its kind, 
was extraordinary in its degree ; literally, it was his mcdita- 

(vii) 



Vlll INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. 

tion by day and by night — the man of his counsel, the guide 
of his life, and the constant refreshment of his spirit ; when 
not in his hand, it ever lay open on his desk ; he studied it 
as a scholar, pondered it as a disciple, fed upon it as both 
meat and drink, and regaled himself with its perfumes, as 
if freshly exhaled from the bowers of Paradise ; it dwelt 
within him richly, and was as living waters perennially well- 
ing up and creating beautiful oases in the desert around him ; 
no subject was either so common or abstract, that upon his 
lips it dwelt not as a heaven-inspired theme, presenting eter- 
nal truths vividly to his mind. In common conversation, his 
language was eminently the language of the Holy Spirit, as 
his thoughts were the thoughts that dwell in the mind of 
God ; so that one enjoying the privilege of his society, felt 
himself the companion of a fellow-citizen with all the saints, 
while listening to the breathings of his piety and devotion. 

In his veneration for the Scriptures, and the diligence 
with which he treasured them in his heart, is discovered the 
secret of the unwonted spirituality that marked his course, 
from the first hour of his conversion to God down to the 
last moment of life. Whatever were his toils and conflicts, 
his duties or temptations ; whatever his sphere of labor, in 
the field or the study, at the fireside or in the pulpit, in his 
native land or on foreign shores ; whatever the character of 
those around him, friends or enemies, Christians or infidels ; 
and whatever his circumstances of prosperity and joyfulness, 
or adversity and sorrow, the Lord was alway set before 
him ; — he felt the beaming light of his eye, heard the accents 
of his voice, and saw his footsteps in every aspect and event 
of life ; not a leaf trembled in the breeze, nor the founda- 
tions of the earth shook, — not a tear-drop glistened in an- 
other's eye, nor the fountains of grief broke up in his own 
bosom, — not a wing cut the air, nor a sword devoured 
flesh; — nor did a fellow-mortal die, or a kingdom fall in 
pieces, but to bear his mind upward to Him, who " weigheth 



INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. 



IX 



the mountains in scales and the hills in a balance," who 
" commandeth the morning, and causeth the dayspring to 
know his place." 

Strong and sanctified were his native sympathies. Who- 
ever rejoiced, he rejoiced with them, and wept with them 
that wept, for few are the joys or sorrows incident to hu- 
manity with which experience had not made him acquaint- 
ed ; and remembering that he himself was still in the body, 
needing support and consolation from above, he was never 
slow to impart instruction adapted to the diversified condi- 
tions of those about him, from his treasured stores of re- 
vealed truth. 

No man ever believed more firmly or studied more care- 
fully the providence of God, as concerned in all passing 
events, and directing every movement in the kingdoms of 
nature and of men ; and, though too self-distrustful to at- 
tempt the interpretation of God's special designs in his dis- 
pensations, or a decision upon individual character in the 
light of them, he fairly expounded the general principles of 
Divine administration, and urged their faithful application. 
Deeply he felt his own ignorance of the vast profound of 
Divine counsels, but with other 

" Wise men and good, 
Accused himself, not God; and put his hand 
Upon his mouth, and in the dust adored," 

rejoicing fervently in the assurance of the perfect Righteous- 
ness that holds the throne. For him, it was enough to 
know that God has made of one blood all the nations of 
men that dwell on the earth ; and that every man, wherever 
placed, and of whatever moral character or relations to 
himself, is his brother, and entitled to his sympathies and 
fraternal regards. 

Prayer was his habitual occupation. If ever man prayed 
without ceasing, it was he ; whether silent, or speaking with 



X 



INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. 



a friend, — whether engaged in grave discussions, or lighter 
topics of conversation, the spirit of devotion ever shone in 
his countenance and animated his frame. On no theme did 
he better love to dwell in sermon, counsel, or free converse 
with his friends, than communion with his God and Saviour. 
In social and public prayer, the simplicity of his manner, the 
beauty of his language, the touching aptness of his scrip- 
tural quotations and allusions, the tender pathos of his ap- 
peals to God's compassions and the wonderful love of Jesus, 
the humility of his confessions, the gratefulness of his ac- 
knowledgments, the importunity of his petitions, the breadth 
and earnestness of his intercessions, never failed to render 
the spiritual listener more spiritual, and the most care- 
less bystander solemn ; heaven seemed present, while he 
wrestled with the angel of the covenant, as though his eye 
were opened on the invisible world, and as though he were 
standing amid scenes of grandeur and purity that no man 
can see and live ; but his communion with God habitually 
was like that of a man with his friend, and gave to his face 
a lustre like that of Moses descending from the mount. 

Tender and strong was his " love of the brethren." The 
image of the Saviour, wherever discovered, called out his 
warmest affections ; nor did it concern him to know what 
denominational banner waved over the head of a Christian 
brother, for it was enough that he resembled Christ though 
imperfectly, in meekness, self-denial, and devotedness. If he 
had occasion to reprove a brother, he did it rather by turn- 
ing the eye upon him like Jesus, than by the words of his 
lips ; — or, if constrained to speak in the language of rebuke, 
it was with a simplicity and tearfulness that disarmed re- 
sentment, and became an excellent oil on the head. Though 
maintaining an elevated standard of piety, and even abasing 
himself in the dust before God, he saw the defects of his 
brethren as though he saw them not, carefully avoiding a 
censoriousness that wounds without benefit, and gives pain 



INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. 



xi 



without alleviation, while he labored earnestly to promote 
their sanctification and spiritual enjoyment. Nothing more 
rejoiced his heart than the visible progress in the Divine life 
of all who had named the name of Christ; for this he 
labored as for his own salvation, and the recovery of the 
world from Sin's dominion. 

To his undying love of Jesus, as the all-sufficient Saviour 
of lost men, not a sermon, nor an exhortation, nor a prayer, 
nor a conversation, nor an epistle from his pen, fails to bear 
witness ; this was the ruling passion of his soul ; and to 
give it full indulgence, he pursued his various studies with 
diligence, disciplined his mind with carefulness, sought all 
knowledge with eagerness, and poured forth the treasures 
of his influence with copiousness ; and, whether he explored 
fields of natural or theological science, nestled in the bosom 
of private friendship, or threw himself into the battle field 
of principalities and powers, — whether he traversed his 
native hills and vales, or crossed oceans and scaled moun- 
tains, or penetrated the recesses of iniquity, it was the love 
of Christ that constrained him, the instructions of Christ 
that guided him, — the example of Christ that encouraged 
him, — and the prospective companionship of Christ that ele- 
vated him above life's corroding anxieties ; with him, Christ 
was the first and the last, the centre and circumference, 
of all that is precious and glorious in the universe ; because 
Christ toiled and wept, suffered and died, he too gloried in 
toils and tears, in sufferings and deaths oft. His own un- 
worthiness and guilt were ever present to his eye, and he 
felt himself the chief of sinners, deserving of endless death ; 
hence, when he met the eye of Christ turned upon him with 
compassion, and felt within him the spirit of adoption, con- 
straining the cry Abba, Father, astonishment at the riches 
of Grace overwhelmed him, and he exclaimed, 

" 0, to grace how great a debtor! " 
" Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift." 



XU INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. 

If these allusions to a few of the many strongly marked 
features in the character of one that "Jesus loved," be 
allowed to a heart full charged with sentiments of fraternal 
affection, as the result of long acquaintance and confiding 
friendship — nothing more will be claimed in the form of 
" Introductory Notice," but the assurance that these and 
their kindred excellences will be found expanded and illus- 
trated felicitously by his own and the compiler's pen in the 
volume now presented to the Christian public ; not a page 
nor a sentence here will any warm-hearted disciple wish 
blotted ; nor is there a sentiment or aspiration that every 
such disciple will not desire to make his own. Who is ever 
wearied with the lives of Brainerd, of Martyn, of Payson, 
or of Felix Neff! and what renders them ever fresh and 
ever new ? The same inextinguishable love of Jesus, and 
entireness of consecration to the service of God, that emi- 
nently distinguished them in their generation, and identified 
them with the apostles of Christ, just as they distinguish 
" the man of God," whose portrait adorns, and whose de- 
veloped resemblances to the Saviour beautify and enrich 
each succeeding page. 

E. S. S. 

Bkaintree, Nov. 21, 1854. 



LIFE AND LETTERS. 



PART I. 
EARLY LIFE. 



Daniel Temple, the subject of this Memoir, was 
born at Reading, Mass., December 23, 1789. He 
was the first-born of thirteen children, of whom six 
died before him, and six still live. His parents were 
Daniel and Sarah Beard Temple. They were both 
pious, and trained their children faithfully in the nur- 
ture and admonition of the Lord. The father was 
for many years before his death an officer in the 
church in his native place. His means were never 
large, and his family were trained to habits of 
industry and thrift. The village in which they lived 
was inhabited by a quiet and industrious people, 
most of them plain, substantial farmers, or mechanics. 
It was blessed with excellent gospel privileges, and 
the usual opportunities then afforded for a common 
school education. A strong religious sentiment pre- 
vailed. There was but one church in the place, and 
to that nearly all the inhabitants sustained the rela- 
1 



2 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



tion of church or parish members. The Assembly's 
Catechism was taught in the common school as reg- 
ularly as any other branch of study. The Sabbath 
was a day of sacred and quiet rest. 

Amid these influences, Mr. Temple passed quietly 
the first twenty years of his life. His taste for study 
was marked. He was a bright and correct scholar. 
To his parents he was ever dutiful and affectionate. 

Mr. Temple's conversion occurred during a pente- 
costal season in Reading, when he was in his twenty- 
first year ; and in December, 1810, he made an open 
confession of Christ before men, and became a mem- 
ber of the church in his native place. The change 
effected by his conversion was not slight and transi- 
tory, but deep and abiding. For a season, it led him 
to delight so much in solitude and meditation, that 
he usually walked to church across the fields alone, 
and constantly sought retirement. He rarely in after 
life spoke of his feelings at this time, but sometimes 
mentioned with deep emotion the unutterable delight 
he experienced, when first able to look up to God as 
his reconciled Father, and the joy and gratitude 
which overflowed in his heart, when he was made a 
visible member of the church. 

His attachment to his pastor, Rev. Peter Sanborn, 
was very strong. He hung upon his words and 
drank them in with eager delight. They seemed to 
him in his new state almost like what the words of 
Christ were, " meat indeed and drink indeed." 

A third of a century after this time, in writing to a 
son, he mentioned him as follows : — 

" I once listened to him as to the voice of an angel, 
as an ambassador of God, and the earliest and most 



EARLY LIFE. 



3 



permanent impressions of my heart were made by- 
words uttered by his lips, and rendered quick and 
powerful by the energies of the Holy Spirit. I can 
never cease to remember and love and reverence that 
good man. How often did my heart throb with 
unutterable emotions of joy and gratitude in the 
sanctuary, when I united with him in prayer, and 
listened to the joyful sound of the glorious gospel 
from his lips ! I felt, and had good reason to feel, 
that I was sitting in heavenly places in Christ. May 
his last days be as joyful and happy ever to him, as 
the first days of my young Christian hopes were to 
me." 

During this winter, the perusal of Dr. Buchanan's 
Christian Researches in India, awakened in him feel- 
ings which resulted in a decision to become a mis- 
sionary to the heathen. With this in view, he imme- 
diately commneced a course of preparatory study at 
Phillips Academy in Andover, where he remained 
two years, under the instruction of the venerable 
John Adams. 

From Andover he went, in 1813, to Dartmouth 
College, where he continued through the four years' 
course of study, until his graduation in 1817, meeting 
most of his expenses by teaching grammar and sing- 
ing schools, and receiving a small annual allowance 
from the funds of Union Academy, N. H. 

During his college life a memorable revival of 
religion occurred, of which he spoke in after years as 
adding exceedingly to the profit and interest of his 
course. 

. The well-known conflict between the college and 
the authorities of the State, produced at one time 



4 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



during these years a great excitement, in which the 
students took sides with the college officers, and Mr. 
Temple spoke facetiously sometimes of having gone 
"sword in hand" on one occasion, to guard the 
library and prevent the opposite party from taking 
forcible possession of it. 

In college, he was distinguished for his conscien- 
tious and devout character. Seldom does a college 
student leave behind him the memory of equally 
exemplary and active piety. His Christian fidelity 
resulted apparently in not a few conversions. Sev- 
eral persons are known to the writer, who were led 
to attend seriously to their eternal interests, and de- 
vote themselves to the ministry, through his father's 
faithful efforts. Some of these have finished their 
course, and may be named. The late and lamented 
Prof. Fiske, of Amherst College, was one, and spoke 
to the writer, who was his pupil, of the affectionate 
and grateful interest with which he remembered Mr, 
T.'s faithfulness to him, when they were fellow-stu - 
dents at Dartmouth. To his winning earnestness of 
entreaty he ascribed, under God, the saving change 
in his heart. The father of John M. Mead, was 
induced to study for the ministry, by his urgent 
solicitations. Other names might be added, but they 
are less known. 

The esteem in which Mr. Temple's character was 
held in college, is indicated By the fact that a lady 
in Hanover invited him to board gratuitously for 
some time in her family, for the sake of his influence 
upon her boarders. 

After graduating at Dartmouth, Mr. Temple re- 
turned to Andover, and passed three years in theo- 



EARLY LIFE. 



5 



logical study. He was one of those privileged to 
enjoy the teachings of Professors Woods, Porter, 
and Stuart, for all of whom he ever expressed feel- 
ings of deep respect and affection. 

He was not less interested in doing good while at 
the seminary, than he had been in college. 

An extract from a letter from one of his early 
friends, will show the character of those efforts : — 

" In looking back over a period of more than thirty 
years, to those few weeks of vacation which he re- 
peatedly spent in my father's family at Portsmouth, 
while an Andover student, much do I remember of 
the spiritual greatness, if I may so speak, which 
surrounded your excellent husband when a young 
man, — much of the strength and sublimity of his 
piety, resulting from his 'walk with God,' — much 
of his habit of prayer, formed, I believe, at the very 
commencement of his Christian life. Much do I 
remember, of his love for his Bible, — his book, — the 
book which impressed itself on every line of his 
character with the seal of apostleship. He loved to 
repeat it from Genesis to Revelation. It was a good 
commentary to hear him. Well do I remember the 
enthusiasm with which he dwelt on the rich imagery 
of the prophets, the far-reaching consolations of the 
Psalms, and more than all, how he loved to linger 
about the pathway of his Saviour through all his 
journey to the cross! How many times in all these 
years have I thought of him when meeting these 
very passages in the Bible, as we remember a favor- 
ite line of poetry uttered by some dear friend. 

" He longed to have others love the Bible as he 
did, and gather riches from the same exhaustless 
1* 



6 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



mine where he obtained treasure for an eternity. To 
most observers he walked apart from this busy world. 
To say, ' he was early weaned from it,' does not 
seem correct. 

" I do not believe he ever loved it. But yet in his 
walks through it, though often stepping aside to 
commune with the unseen and the longed for, there 
was nothing wanting of the genial, the kind, sym- 
pathetic, and warm-hearted elements of character. 

" You are aware that when Mr. Temple was con- 
nected with the Seminary at Andover, it was cus- 
tomary for many of the students to pass the vacation 
in the neighboring cities for the benevolent purpose 
of aiding the pastors of churches as missionaries ; 
voluntarily assuming these self-denying labors for 
their Master's sake. Golden harvests were gathered 
by these devoted young men ; and among the more 
favored, were Mr. Temple and his beloved associate 
Goodell. During one of these visits at Portsmouth, 
in his senior year, Mr. Temple was invited to extend 
his labors to Newcastle Island, which presented a 
most interesting field of usefulness in connection 
with the fort and navy yard established by Govern- 
ment. There are many living who yet remember 
the rich fruits gathered by these young men, Temple 
and Goodell, forming an era in the history of that 
island. The little band of Christians were strength- 
ened, and others brought to the fold, among whom 
was Dr. G., a surgeon at the fort, a gentleman of 
great worth and intelligence, but whose ear had, till 
this period, remained closed to the invitations of the 
Gospel. To the earnest appeals and mild persua- 
sions of the young missionary, he listened with 



EARLY LIFE. 



7 



courtesy and respectful attention. Attention gave 
way to surprise at hearing unwelcome truths ex- 
hibited so clearly and forcibly. Still, Dr. G. could not 
absent himself. The ear was opened ; the casement 
of skepticism which had surrounded the intellect of 
the strong man gave way, and he bowed down like 
a little child. I remember the glistening eye and 
trembling accent with which he first spoke of the 
love of Christ at my father's house, his hair, already 
silvered, just turning to go down the slope of life. 
What an influence followed this fearless but heaven- 
directed effort ! High in office, commanding in posi- 
tion, with great urbanity of manners and kindness 
of heart, Dr. G. laid all his life-long acquirements at 
the feet of his Saviour, and from that period, till the 
hour of his joyful release, he labored for Christ. 

" It was an affecting incident, that after the return 
of the wornout missionary from the East, on a visit 
to the western world, he called one evening at the 
house of a friend. A portrait hung on the wall 
which instantly fastened his attention. 1 That face 
seems very familiar to me,' said Mr. Temple. ' It is 
my father, Dr. G ! ' replied the lady. Nearly thirty 
years ago, and on a spot a thousand miles distant, he 
led that man to the 'Saviour, and was now permitted 
to recognize the beloved features again. They are 
together now, before the throne. 

" I used to think it a high privilege to sit in the 
room with Dr. Payson, to listen to his words, to 
breathe the same atmosphere. The same thing could 
be said of your husband. It is difficult to define the 
power, impossible to measure the extent of influence 
connected with a man of this stamp. The same 



8 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



Christlike spirit dwelt in both, the same communion 
with heaven, the same love of the Bible, the same 
delight in exalting the Saviour above ' every name 
that is named in heaven or earth.' Let us ever 
ascribe to the glory of the Saviour all that we love 
to cherish in both. What a loss to the world when 
such lips of prayer are forever closed! What a 
treasure to the world when such a life of prayer can 
forever be remembered ! " 

During the years of academical, collegiate, and 
theological study, Mr. Temple's class mate and room 
mate was William Goodell, a name too well known 
to need more than bare mention. It is rarely the 
case that persons are found more unlike in almost 
every natural trait, but it is equally rare for persons 
to conceive for each other a stronger and more last- 
ing attachment. From their long intimacy, and 
known affection, their names have come to be indis- 
solubly associated at Andover and Dartmouth. 

After they had known each other intimately more 
than thirty years, Mr. Temple wrote as follows to 
Mr. Goodell concerning the friendship between 
them : — 

" When will the time come in which Christians 
will with one mind and one mouth glorify God! 
Nothing but the mind that was in Christ can lead to 
this happy result. Two persons can hardly be found 
on earth whose natural habits and temperament are 
more unlike, than yours and mine naturally w^ere, 
and still I am inclined to think that two cannot 
easily be found whose views and thoughts are more 
alike than ours now are on most subjects. The hap- 
piest men in the world we should surely be, if, daily 



EARLY LIFE. 



9 



sitting at the feet of Christ and beholding as in a 
glass his glory, we should become perfectly changed 
into his image. I long to see the last lineament in 
my natural image vanish for ever before the lovely 
and holy image of Christ rising up in my soul. 
May this image be perfect in us, our dear wives, and 
our children ! What would heaven be without this ! 
Restore this to the world, and heaven would come 
down to earth." 

Both of these beloved friends were extremely fond 
of singing, and to this day is cherished by the older 
residents of Andover, the memory of the singing at 
the Seminary chapel, during the years passed there 
by them, and beloved associates of theirs, sweet 
singers also. 

Before completing his course of studies, Mr. Tem- 
ple offered himself to the A. B. C. F. M., and was 
accepted as a missionary, and designated to Pales- 
tine. 

The missionary cause had not then obtained the 
hold upon the churches which it has now, and it was 
considered very desirable that he should pass a year 
in the service of the Board at home, before going 
abroad. The sphere of his labors was eastern and 
central Massachusetts, and they were very success- 
ful. He was received with great kindness and cor- 
diality wherever he. went, and formed many friend- 
ships which endured through his lifetime. 

In a letter to his parents he said : — 

" My business sends me into the society of some 
of the excellent of the earth, and it has often 
cheered me to see how much they feel interested 



10 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



in my success and happiness. In all parts of our 
land, there are a few hidden and precious ones, 
whose prayers and alms are a constant memorial 
before God." 

Mr. Temple's natural temperament unfitted him to 
enjoy travelling. He was always very domestic and 
systematic in his habits, and loved quiet and retire- 
ment too well to be happy when brought much into 
public notice. In his earliest correspondence may 
be found the complaint which he always made when 
away from his settled home, of not having sufficient 
opportunity for secret prayer and meditation. In 
the letter mentioned above, he says : — 

" I painfully feel the want of that sacred retire- 
ment which I could enjoy and did enjoy when I was 
not obliged to fall almost every day and every hour 
into the society of strangers. Religion can hardly 
live without the nourishment it finds in retirement. 
The breath of this world will blast it, and make it 
wither. If I did not feel that it would be hiding my 
talent in the earth, I would sink at once into retire- 
ment, and the great world should never see me again. 
But this I dare not think of doing. It is a privilege 
to be employed in any way in advancing the king- 
dom of God, however painful and unwelcome the 
labors of such an enterprise may be." 

The Palestine Missionary Society, a cordial and 
efficient auxiliary of the A. B. C. F. M., was formed in 
connection with these labors in south-eastern Massa- 
chusetts. It undertook to support him in the mis- 
sionary field, and has always paid into the treasury 
of the Board, more than enough to redeem this 



EARLY LIFE. 



11 



pledge. He frequently corresponded with it while in 
foreign lands, ever cherishing a grateful remembrance 
of its early founders. 

After spending a year in these labors at home, he 
set his face toward Palestine. He was ordained at 
North Bridgewater, Oct 3, 1821. On this occasion 
Rev. Dr. Storrs preached the sermon, Rev. Daniel 
Thomas gave the charge, and Rev. S. Green, the 
right hand of fellowship. Mr. Isaac Bird, afterward 
a missionary in Syria, was ordained at the same 
time. 

In alluding to his ordination in a letter written a 
month afterward, Mr. Temple said : — 

" The day was one of the most interesting of my 
life. The sermon was full of pathos, and celestial 
inspiration." 

Missionary ordinations were not so frequent at 
that period as they have since become, and very 
great interest was felt in these services by the good 
people of N. Bridgewater and its vicinity. 

Mr. Temple was married December 4, 1821, at 
Littleton, to Miss Rachel B. Dix, daughter of Col. 
Timothy Dix, of Boscawen, N. H. His acquaintance 
with her had been formed many years before, while 
teaching at Boscawen, during a vacation from college. 

A few days after his marriage he bade his parents 
farewell, and came to Boston to embark for Malta, 
to which island it had been determined he should 
first go for a short time, the political condition of 
Turkey and Syria at that time rendering it unsafe 
for a missionary family to settle there. It was ex- 
pected that Mr. and Mrs. Temple's residence there 
would be short, and that while on the island, he 



12 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



would be able to prepare tracts and books for circu- 
lation in Italy, Greece, and Turkey. In anticipation 
of this, a number of benevolent gentlemen in Boston 
provided a printing-press to be taken out with him. 

The vessel in which Mr. and Mrs. Temple were to 
sail, delayed its departure two or three weeks later 
than they had expected. It was trying, after making 
preparations to leave, and bidding their nearest 
friends farewell, to be detained thus. But to this, as 
to all the other trials of his patience, he submitted 
quietly. To the friend who was ordained with him, 
and expected soon to join him in the Mediterranean, 
he wrote thus : — 

Boston, December 18, 1821. 

Dear Brother, — Contrary to my hopes 'and 
expectations, we are detained in town several days 
beyond the time appointed for sailing. I know not 
why it should be ordered thus ; but as it is the allot- 
ment of Infinite Wisdom, I cannot doubt that it is 
right. I thank you for your acceptable letter, but 
regret that your pen was called, instead of your lips, 
to express the kind feeling of your heart. It is an 
affliction to me, that I am called to visit the Mediter- 
ranean unaccompanied by yourself and brother 
Goodell. The brig in which we take our passage is 
to sail on Sabbath next; but I am praying that our 
departure may not be on the Sabbath day, though it 
must be in the winter. 

I am so much distracted with new and perplexing 
cares, that I can hardly tell you what my feelings 
are. Taking leave of my parents and friends at 
Reading made a much greater demand on me than I 



EARLY LIFE. 



13 



had anticipated. It cost me many tears, but would 
not allow me to say many words. The agony, how- 
ever, was transient, but the scene will never fade 
from my memory. I have left them, and now am 
going to put my trust under the shadow of Jehovah. 
I would not go back ; the work is a good one ; a work 
in which I think it will be my happiness to spend" 
my life. 

Before finally sailing, Mr. Temple preached, at the 
Old South Church, in Boston, a farewell sermon, 
which was published. 

The long wished hour at last came, and on the 2d 
of January, 1822, Mr. and Mrs. Temple embarked 
on the brig Cyprus, Captain Dixon. By the return 
of the pilot, they sent to his parents a line, from 
which the following extract is taken, to show with 
what feelings they sailed. 

At Sea, January 2, 1822. 

I cannot consent to sail in this delightful manner 
without telling you how happy we are. The wind 
is blowing us away at the rate of ten miles an hour, 
and every thing is as pleasant as we could expect in 
such a situation. While the wind is wafting us 
away, our affections are going back to greet our dear 
friends behind. "With ten thousand affections we are, 
dear parents, yours, 

D. Temple, 
R. D. Temple. 



2 



PART II. 
RESIDENCE AT MALTA 



1822. 

The voyage to Malta was tedious, for its length, 
but not otherwise unpleasant. One violent gale was 
experienced, of which he wrote the following account 
in a letter to his parents : — 

" The storm commenced with loud thunder and 
vivid lightning, which at sea is far more solemn and 
awful than on the land. During the storm, I and all 
the passengers were extremely sick in our berths. 
We all succeeded, however, in creeping on deck to 
witness the sublime and wonderful scene that opened 
around us on all sides. The wind roared aloud, a 
thick mist hung on the face of the deep, the waves 
mounted up to the skies, and carried us and our little 
bark along with them to an alarming height, and 
then plunged us down into a depth which seemed to 
threaten at every moment to be our grave. The foam 
that rode on the top of the waves gave them the 
appearance of dark rocky mountains covered with 
snow. Till that moment I had never seen the justice 
and beauty of that common expression, ' the moun- 
tain wave.' " 



16 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



After a passage of fifty days, the vessel anchored 
at noon on the 22d of February, in the harbor of 
Valetta, the capital of Malta, and two days after 
the passengers were released from quarantine. 

On landing, they were hospitably received and 
entertained at the house of Rev. S. S. Wilson, a 
missionary of the London Missionary Society, until, 
after a number of weeks, they went to their own 
hired house. The following extracts from letters to 
his friends, will give an idea of Mr. Temple's employ- 
ments and feelings during these first scenes of his 
missionary life. 

Malta, February 23, 1822. 

My dear Parents, — I can only tell you that a 
kind Providence has constantly watched over us by 
day and by night. To me, the most unpleasant cir- 
cumstance on our voyage has been that I could 
never enjoy a moment's retirement. The officers, 
the passengers, and crew, have treated me with great 
civility, and T wish I could say that the topic of 
religion has always, when introduced, been cherished 
as a welcome friend. I have seen happier periods 
than that which has passed since I left America, and 
I am not without hopes of seeing happier periods 
again. I have found some refreshing seasons when 
night had hushed our cabin to silence, and buried its 
inmates in slumber. 

February 25. 

Yesterday we set our feet on land, and were 
received very cordially. I cannot impart to you an 
idea of our feelings, when we first trod on firm land. 
We wept with mingled emotions of joy, gratitude^ 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



17 



and hope, known only to those in a similar situa- 
tion. 

There are many persons here, who speak English. 
The houses are spacious, the rooms from fifteen to 
thirty feet high, all of stone, and of course, at this 
season, very cold. Large and beautiful oranges are 
hanging on the trees in the gardens. Yesterday 
we had a fine melon on our table. 

April 20. 

Absence and distance do not in the slightest 
degree diminish my filial affection toward you ; on 
the contrary I remember you with greater interest, 
than when I was within a hundred miles of your 
favored dwelling. I am happy, however, in assuring 
you that I find myself far more pleasantly situated 
in this island than I had any reason to expect. My 
life, I trust, is not passing away without profit to 
myself and others. It affords me great pleasure 
that I am allowed an opportunity of preaching the 
unsearchable riches of Christ, twice every week, to 
some who appear to receive the truth in love, and 
are a comfort to me. These persons belong to the 
congregation of Mr. Wilson, who has been here 
three years, and has generally preached three times a 
w T eek. The labors are now equally divided between 
us, and therefore the burden does not rest heavily on 
either. Most of the English here are connected with 
the army and navy, and exhibit too much evidence 
that they have felt to a great extent the evils incident 
to such a situation. As it is rather a rare occurrence 
to find Christians in such countries as this, it is the 
more grateful to be thrown occasionally into their 
2* 



18 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

society, and especially to meet them in the house of 
prayer. I have an ardent desire to contribute to 
their edification, but a painful conviction rests almost 
constantly on my spirit that my preaching is too im- 
perfect to accomplish this object. I usually approach 
the pulpit with fear and hesitation, and retire from it 
under much depression ; still, however, the people 
seem attached to me and always listen with profound 
attention, and I always speak to them with great 
freedom. A very few of the Maltese attend, but it 
is at the risk of much persecution from their super- 
stitious friends, who regard us as so many heretics 
resting under a curse and in the highway to per- 
dition. 

May 15. 

I am happy to tell you that I begin to understand 
the Italian so as to be able to collect the greater part 
of ideas expressed in ordinary conversation. It is 
difficult to acquire such a knowledge of a new lan- 
guage that one can easily express his thoughts in it. 
Whether toiling at my books, or in the society of my 
friends here, my thoughts carry me often with ardent 
affection to that dwelling, where the peaceful days of 
my childhood stole away, and around that spot my 
thoughts will always love to linger, wherever Provi- 
dence may assign me a residence. 

October 8. 

My dear Parents, — When I thought of leaving 
my own country forever, I do not recollect any con- 
sideration that weighed more in my mind against the 
proposed enterprise, than the thought of leaving you 
as old age is coming on. It would have been pleasant 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



19 



to me, and doubtless not less so to you, on many- 
accounts, had I passed my days in America, where I 
might occasionally, at least, have enjoyed the privilege 
of seeing you. But the separation is less painful to 
me than I had anticipated, and I trust it is so to you. 

Our little congregation grows more and more inter- 
esting every week, and I am assured that there has 
never been such an interest awakened in favor of 
religion as at the present time. One of the most 
influential families in the place has become appar- 
ently pious within a few weeks past. This has led 
to much inquiry on the important subject of vital 
piety. 

November 19. 

Very dear Brother, — I have this moment 
returned from a visit to a physician, who is rapidly 
declining, and will probably continue with us but a 
little longer. He is a personal friend, has come gen- 
erally to hear me preach, and often has wept abun- 
dantly while listening. He has very kindly attended 
us when we have needed medical aid, and without 
any compensation. 

He informed me this evening that the discourses 
he has heard have greatly impressed his mind. He 
now seems truly penitent, and says he finds sweet 
communion with God. He wept and was much 
affected while we conversed, and I am not without 
hope for him. 

1823. 

Early in the year 1S23, Mr. Temple was cheered 
by the arrival of Rev. W. Goodell and I. Bird, with 
their wives. The three families lived together for 



20 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



some months, until Messrs. Goodell and Bird sailed 
for Beyroot, to commence their mission there. By 
this arrival, Mr. Temple received the first letters from 
home, and was thus cheered both by seeing the faces 
of old and loved associates, and by grateful tidings 
from his parents and kindred friends. The following 
extracts from his letters describe his feelings and 
occupations during this year. 

January 27. 

My dear Sister, — I greatly rejoice in the good 
news you gave me concerning our family. I was 
sorry, however, to meet with the expressions you em- 
ployed concerning myself. I assure you that you 
have no reason to pity me unless it be that I am a 
miserable sinner, and for this I deserve rebuke rather 
than pity. You seem to suppose that our mission 
exposes us to the honor of becoming apostles much 
more than it does in reality. The hour of parting 
with you was indeed one of the most painful in my 
life, and one in which I think I betrayed more weak- 
ness than I had ever done before. I am not, however, 
much ashamed of it, as I have no wish to indulge 
the stoical apathy, which dries up the fountain of 
one's tears, and chills to death all the kindly feelings 
of human nature. Since the impressions of that 
scene have a little faded from my memory, I have 
been in a happy frame of mind the greater part of 
the time. 

The gloomy air that spread over your last letter, 
made me a little sad. I am ready to hope, that it 
was only the shadow of a fugitive cloud, that is now 
gone to visit you no more. Do you indeed fear that 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



21 



vour religion is but a flattering dream? If it does 
not warm your heart into life, you have too much 
reason to fear so. But what directions can I give 
you? An ordinary effort will not be sufficient to 
remove an extraordinary evil. I can assure you if 
you find your Jieart generally cold and dead, you 
have more than a hint within your own bosom that 
some new means must be employed, or old ones ap- 
plied with greater vigor and perseverance than ever. 
Prayer, I suspect, vigorous and importunate prayer, 
will furnish you with effectual means of removing 
your painful anxieties. We must depend little on 
the prayers of others ; we are not certain that they 
will pray in faith, and if they do, the blessing must 
not be expected till we have earnestly sought it our- 
selves. I feel for you, and endeavor to pray for you, 
and if I were with you, I could do no more. 

Our evidence that we are Christians indeed, and 
our religious enjoyments, are generally measured by 
the pains we take to secure the one and the other. 
This is the result of my own experience, and I doubt 
not it is the result to which experience has led every 
Christian. Do not be contented by sending me, or 
by telling others the story of your darkness, but 
apply with all the vigor of your miud to Him, who 
can make darkness light before you, and turn the 
night of sorrow into the day of joy and thanksgiv- 
ing. Do pray more fervently and more frequently, 
for God is only waiting to be sought in this manner, 
and then he will be found, and bless you. 

I am ever your affectionate brother, 

Daniel. 



22 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



April 7. 

My dear Parents, — I have shed many tears of 
joy and gratitude, my dear father, in reading your 
letters, and felt very peculiar happiness in learning 
from them that my leaving you has not been to you 
and the family so great an affliction as you had 
feared it might be. I knew well that my departure 
would awaken for a season all the tenderness of 
parental affection in your bosoms, but I felt well 
assured that after nature had indulged one burst of 
feeling, you would be enabled rather to rejoice in our 
separation, than to mourn. 

Your letters have led me to pray much for you, 
and I doubt not that mine have called forth your 
prayers for me, and probably with more fervency 
than when I was with you. I can assure you with- 
out hesitation, that I entirely approve the course 
I have pursued, though I see much reason to disap- 
prove some of the motives that have influenced my 
movements. Alas ! I fear the day will never come, 
in which I shall do right in all respects, and from 
right motives. It is, I think, my growing desire to do 
every thing " heartily as unto the Lord, and not as 
unto men." Many things we do may be right in the 
sight of the Lord, but we may at the same time lose 
the happiness and the reward of our labors, because 
we did them not with a perfect heart. 

Our affairs are all going on prosperously. Our 
congregation has continued to increase from the first, 
and though we have seen only a few instances of 
apparent conversion, still there has been so serious 
and constant an attendance and so much apparent 
interest felt by our hearers, that we cannot but hope, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



23 



that good impressions have found their way to many 
hearts, and that a happy result may appear after 
many days. We leave this to the Lord, and wait in 
hope and prayer for the issue. Our Sabbath school 
is in a most encouraging state. It consists of more 
than fifty children in all, more than twenty of them 
Greeks. Several of them are from Scio, the sons of 
some of the unfortunate men whose lives were taken 
by the merciless Turks. Some of them commit to 
memory and recite from fifty to seventy-five verses in 
Greek and Italian. They appear much pleased with 
this exercise, and we anticipate the happiest results. 

July 22. 

In the midst of wide and dreary desolations we 
find some things to refresh and encourage us. Our 
little congregation continues to be attentive, and a 
few seem to be truly convinced of their sins, and to 
be inquiring, " what they must do." But you have 
no idea what obstacles the truth has to contend with 
here. Every thing that has the semblance of true 
religion is treated, by the majority of people, as the 
dreams of fools or enthusiasts. Those who attend 
our chapel, are called " Methodists," a term which 
implies the deepest reproach. The English are in 
general not less hostile, I fear, to the pure doctrines 
of the Gospel, and not less removed from the spirit 
of those doctrines, than the Roman Catholics. Not- 
withstanding all this, I am fully persuaded, that the 
truth is gradually making progress in the island. 

My dear Brother, — Could you see the igno- 
rance that prevails here, and the consequent wretch- 



24 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

edness, you would be constrained to feel that educa- 
tion is worth almost every thing. Carmela, the 
Maltese girl that lives with us, has learned to read 
from Rachel, and has attended our Sabbath school. 
A few days ago we had occasion to employ a young 
Maltese woman, to sew for a day or two. The first 
day she attended prayers in the family, and took her 
meals at our house. At night, when she returned 
home, she told her mother, a poor, superstitious 
woman, what she had done, and she was so alarmed 
for her daughter, that she went without delay to the 
priest, to obtain absolution for her, for the great crime 
of attending our prayers. He told her that we are 
excommunicated and cursed heretics. The young 
woman came back the next day, and ventured to 
attend prayers with us again. But in the course of 
the day, she told this dreadful story to Carmela, and 
added, that she dared not taste a morsel of our food 
or drink a drop of our water, except she drew it with 
her own hands, for she feared we might put some- 
thing into the food or the water that would operate 
as an enchantment to bring her over to our religion, 
and she should be inevitably lost! She told Carmela 
also, that it was wicked for her either to attend our 
prayers or the Sabbath school. Poor Carmela was 
so alarmed, that she did not eat any dinner that day ; 
and we have not been able since to persuade her to 
attend family worship or the Sabbath school. For 
several days she did not dare to read a word in the 
Bible ; but yesterday and to-day she has read again 
as usual. The Maltese boy who lives with us was 
as much alarmed as Carmela, and for his security he 
added a considerable number to the beads and 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



25 



charms he had on his neck before. With all this pro- 
tection about his neck, he has ventured to attend 
prayers constantly. 

After a most happy residence together of nine 
months, we are now looking forward with very pain- 
ful feelings to the separation which we expect will 
soon take place in our family, as Messrs. Bird and 
Goodell contemplate leaving Malta within a few 
weeks for Mount Lebanon. We have enjoyed that 
harmony which only Christian love can produce, and 
the idea of a separation is to me peculiarly painful, as 
I am then to be left with the responsibility of the 
press and of a little congregation resting on me 
alone. Oh that I may be enabled to say to our 
Heavenly Father, " All my expectation is from thee ! " 
I do indeed feel a peculiar pleasure in the belief, that 
if I am called, in the course of Divine providence, to 
perform difficult services, He who has always sup- 
ported and assisted his people, will afford me all 
needful aid. 

July 27. 

My dear Sister, — We have an exceedingly 
interesting Sabbath school, amounting to about sixty 
children and youth, more than twenty of them 
Greeks. We are permitted to see some pleasing 
evidence that our preaching is not quite in vain. A 
few soldiers and others appear to have been brought 
to feel a strong conviction of sin, and to have 
secured the good part. 

A cloud began to be cast over Mr. Temple's pros- 
pects, after a year or two, by the declining health of 
his wife. Preaching to the English population, and 



26 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

superintending the translating and printing of books 
in Italian and Greek, kept him very fully employed. 
The oppressive and prolonged heat of the summers 
levied a severe tax upon his energies, and prostrated 
the health of the other members of his family. He 
was not without encouragement, however, in his 
work, and his letters were in a hopeful and cheerful 
strain. 

His oldest sister, but little younger than himself, 
who had always been singularly devoted in her 
attachment to him, grieved for his departure most 
bitterly, and refused to be comforted. In a letter to 
her, after a strain of very grateful and affectionate 
remark, he wrote as follows : — 

" I was exceedingly grieved at the brief notices 
you gave me of yourself. Dear sister, have you es- 
tablished it as a principle that you cannot, and will 
not be reconciled to that providence which has sep- 
arated us ? Because a brother that travelled with 
you for twenty years at the commencement of life's 
career, is no longer permitted to be your companion, 
will you sink into seclusion and solitude, and refuse 
to receive or communicate happiness in the society 
of others ? Was it not the hand of our Heavenly 
Father, that effected the separation, and does he not 
still allow us to cherish the hope of being united for 
ever in his heavenly kingdom ? How lovely is Chris- 
tian submission ! How does it adorn the character 
in which it is displayed ! But what is submission ? 
Is it submission, to say to our Heavenly Father 
when in his wise and righteous providence he re- 
moves from us some one of the many blessings we 
enjoy, 4 take this, but I will never more enjoy those 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



27 



that are left? If this one blessing, by me more 
highly valued than all others, is taken from me, the 
world from this moment shall be a blank to me, for 
I will neither open my eyes to behold its beauties, 
nor suffer my heart for a moment to feel another of 
its joys ! In voluntary exile from all cheerful society 
and Christian friends, I will be deaf to the voice of 
friendship, and dead to the social sentiments of 
piety ! ' 

" Dear sister, are these the sentiments and is this 
the language of submission ? Do you wish to see a 
dark and dismal cloud gather upon your mind, then 
avoid society and bury yourself in solitude. Do you 
wish to suppress all kindly feelings and Christian 
sympathy, to quench the last spark of piety and kill 
every cheering hope, to induce upon your soul the 
agonies of insufferable melancholy, and crush into 
the dust before its time a frame already debilitated 
by sickness, then fly from the face of the living 
world, and hide yourself in solitude! Solitude! 
What have you to do, my dear sister, with it ? I beg 
you will not abuse yourself and others by retiring 
into it. 

" True religion does not flourish in seclusion, but 
only the dreams and evanescent shadows of religion 
are to be found there. In solitude, the imagination 
seems mad, a morbid sensibility is induced, and most 
persons become dead while they live. 

" My dear sister, I doubt not that your affection 
for me is, and always has been sincere, but you will 
give me a better testimony of this than I have at 
present, if you will accept my advice, which I am 
certain is dictated by the kindest feelings. Shun 



28 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



seclusion, except so far as devotion requires it. In- 
quire how you ,can be useful to some of your friends, 
or to others. A little good done to our fellow men 
is more acceptable to God than ten thousand tears 
shed in seclusion from the cloud that brooding mel- 
ancholy spreads over our minds. If we would do 
good or get good, we must not pass our life among 
the tombs. The devil possessed the man who lived 
there, in our Saviour's time, and the devil will not 
fail to possess us in one form or another if we sink 
into solitude, or dwell among the tombs in reality 
or imagination. 

" I hope you will write me another letter very soon, 
and that I shall be constrained to feel, that it was 
dated not among the tombs, or in the gloomy desert, 
but from the top of Pisgah, whence a better country 
than the promised land can be distinctly seen. Oh, 
my sister, look to Jesus ! He is all and in all ! He 
can enlighten your darkness, for he is the light of the 
world. Cast all your burden on him, for he careth 
for you. As for me, my cup runneth over; I am 
exceedingly happy with my beloved and invaluable 
companion. Goodness and mercy follow me all the 
days of my life, and I trust I shall dwell in the house 
of the Lord for ever and ever, where I hope I shall 
meet you with all the redeemed." 

To the same dear sister he wrote as follows con- 
cerning the difficulties he experienced in endeavoring 
to preach. 

" It would be impossible for me to communicate 
to you an adequate idea of the state of mind in 
which I almost always retire after I have been 
attempting to preach the unsearchable riches of 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



29 



Christ. The reflections of every clay, and the return 
of every Sabbath, deepen on my mind the impression 
of the extreme difficulty of preaching the gospel in 
a proper manner. I have no difficulty in finding 
words to express my thoughts, or in nil cling thoughts 
enough to be expressed within the ordinary period of 
time allotted to a sermon : but the difficulty which I 
meet is of another character. I rind it hard to dissi- 
pate the mist which hangs over every subject that 
comes under my serious consideration, hard to pour 
a flood of light upon all the dark points of it. and to 
render prominent its more important outlines. I 
generally feel, when attempting to discuss any impor- 
tant truth from Divine Revelation, that I am like a 
boy skating over an ocean whose bottom is covered 
with pearls of which he has no knowledge and no 
conception.' 7 

The following extracts from letters to his parents, 
contained the principal items of interest in his his- 
tory during the year 1S24. 

January 22. 

We shall probably stay at Malta for the present, 
for the brethren beyond think this much the best 
place for the press. We cannot print half as many 
tracts as are wanted in different parts of the Mediter- 
ranean. 

The weather is rather cold here now. though we 
never see any frost. We have no fire, except a little 
in the kitchen for cooking. 

I send by the Cyprus, four lovely Greek lads from 
the island Scio. Poor lads ! they have lost then- 
dear native country, and three of them their father. 
I have had much pleasure in giving them instruction, 
3* 



30 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



and now send them to my own dear country, hoping 
and praying that they may become able ministers of 
the gospel, and render important services to their 
afflicted nation. 

You, my dear parents, will never know the full 
value of the blessings of your country, for, probably, 
you will continue there till you go to a better one 
above. I rejoice in the thought that you will spend 
your days in New England, that Eden of this world ; 
and, as I write, I pray with the most affectionate 
interest for you, that peace and heavenly consolation 
may attend you to the close of your mortal pilgrim- 
age. 

May 1. 

My labors are at present rather hard, as I am 
called to preach three times a week, beside attending 
to the press, in which five hands are now employed. 
My health, I fear, will suffer if I am not relieved from 
a part of this burden, before the summer months are 
past. It is Saturday afternoon, and my thoughts 
carry me to your happy and quiet homestead, for 
happy you would deem it, could you spend a single 
month in these countries, where the Sabbath indeed 
comes as it does to you, but comes only to call the 
people from the ordinary routine of other days, to 
engage in scenes of pleasure and dissipation. I 
rejoice that you will probably enjoy such a Sabbath 
as I have uot known and cannot know here, a day 
of stillness and devotion. I love the Sabbath, and 
my heart is pained to see it profaned, as it is almost 
universally in this city. 

It is currently reported, that Lord Byron died at 
Missolonghi, in the Morea, on the 23d of last month. 



EESTDESTCE AT MALTA. 



31 



At Cephalonia, he had many interesting conversa- 
tions on Christianity with a pious surgeon, a very 
learned and most excellent man. who is my friend 
and correspondent. He informed me that his Lord- 
ship was studying Christianity attentively, and he 
hoped he would become a sincere Christian. 
Whether he became so or not, I do not know, but 
probably shall soon hear more on this subject. 

The attendance at our chapel is good, and one 
instance of hopeful conversion has come to my 
knowledge within a few weeks. But alas ! true 
religion is much persecuted and despised in this 
island. I do not mean to intimate open persecution, 
but a covert kind, which is perhaps more mis- 
chievous. 

1825, 

From extracts from letters to his brothers, sisters, 
and parents, it will be seen how the cloud which had 
for some time cast a shadow over Mr. Temple's 
future, grew darker and darker. The health of his 
wife declined apace. Meantime more encourage- 
ment was afforded him in his work, and the candle 
of the Lord burned brighter and brighter in his 
heart. 

June 19. 

The doings of the Methodists." as they call us 
all here, have of late awakened very great attention 
in the island, and not a little opposition. I can 
hardly say I am sorry for this, for I feel well assured 
that nothing of any importance will ever be accom- 
plished here until great opposition is called forth. 
Good has been done already. The people begin to 



32 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



inquire what these strange doctrines are, which are 
brought to their ears. 

August 1. 

You will be sorry to hear that Rachel is very fee- 
ble, and this debility is accompanied by symptoms 
of an alarming character. Her feeble health, as well 
as the extreme ill health of the babe, induced us to 
take a house in the country, in one of the most 
healthy spots in the island. There she and the chil- 
dren spend the principal part of their time. 

The press necessarily keeps me in the city during 
the day, but I spend my nights with them. Then 
residence in the country has been most manifestly 
useful to the babe, and R.'s health has been appar- 
ently improved by so good and pure an air. My 
own health was never better. My walk of two 
miles into the country does me no harm, when I rise 
early enough in the morning to avoid the burning 
rays of the sun, and the walk out in the evening is 
very delightful. 

It will not seem strange to you, I am confident, 
that we should have painful apprehensions for 
Rachel's health. It is, however, such an admonition 
as I need. May we both be admonished as we 
ought, and feel that, endeared as we are to each 
other, a separation must come, and may come soon. 
Such a blow to me, a stranger in a strange land, 
would be heavier than you can possibly conceive. 
If I am called to it, I have no doubt that He who 
has called me, and enabled me to leave my kindred 
and my father's house to go to a people whom I 
knew not heretofore, for the purpose of preaching his 
gospel, will remember me in the day of my afflic- 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



33 



tion, and bear me through all my troubles. I have 
hitherto been, comparatively, a stranger to trouble. 
My morning has been one without clouds. If the 
remainder of the day is to be dark and stormy, may 
the Lord be my light and my comforter. 

August 27. 

Very dear Mother, — You will be concerned to 
learn that Rachel's health is still very feeble, and 
that she has symptoms which have awakened in my 
bosom no small degree of anxiety. I feel a little 
solitary, passing as I do, my days at home alone. 
Sometimes a host of painful anticipations rush upon 
me, and cause a torrent of tears to gush from my 
eyes, and a pang of sorrow to agitate my heart. 
But prayer, for the most part, helps me to dry up my 
tears ; and the exceeding great and precious promises 
of the Bible, when I am enabled by faith to appro- 
priate them, generally remove grief, and bring glad- 
ness and joy to my heart. Oh ! that I could live 
only to him, who in infinite mercy endured the 
agonies of the cross for me, and encourages me to 
hope, that if I am faithful to the end a glorious 
crow^n of life will be given me. 

[To his Mother-in-law.] 

November 28. 

My dear Mother, — My letter to you a few days 
ago, was not a messenger of good tidings, and this 
must be like it. For some months past, my letters 
have contained sentences which I hoped would be 
understood by you, and would serve, in some meas- 
ure, gradually to prepare your mind to hear heavy 



34 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

tidings concerning one deservedly dear to you, and 
still more dear to me. I perceive from your kind 
letters, that your sagacity has foreseen what my 
dear Rachel's state of health really is. I will not 
aggravate your grief by telling you what is mine. 
To you who have been long in the school of afflic- 
tion, I need not add more to give you a picture of 
my sorrow. But shall a living man complain ? 
Though I am afflicted, I am not forsaken ; though I 
am chastened, I am not killed; though I am cast 
down, I am not destroyed ; but God that comforts 
them that are afflicted, comforts me, and sustains 
me, otherwise I feel that I should be pressed to the 
dust. The thought that my dear children are to live 
without a mother, in a strange land, at an age when 
a mother's eye, and ear, and hand, and heart, are 
needed every hour, would quite overwhelm me, did 
not the exceeding great and precious promises of the 
Bible pour their consolations into my otherwise ago- 
nized bosom. 

Before this letter shall reach you, it is more than 
probable that the petition of our Lord Jesus will be 
answered in reference to her, " Father, I will that they 
whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, 
that they may behold my glory ; " and that when 
you shall read these lines, I shall be looking toward 
heaven, as the place to which my dear Rachel shall 
have taken her flight from the sins and sorrows that 
may still encompass her orphan babes and her wid- 
owed husband ; but I trust that God, who has sup- 
ported all his people in trouble, will enable me to 
honor him more than I have ever done. I trust I 
shall not be left to undervalue the blessings that may 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



35 



remain in my hands when she shall be with me 
no longer ; but at present it seems to me, that all 
which can render any thing in this world dear to me 
will have been taken away. 

1826. 

The forebodings expressed in the last of these let- 
ters were not at once realized. For some months 
Mrs. Temple's health was better than it had been for 
two or three years, but she was still feeble and unable 
to attend fully to the cares of her family. The care 
of the press became constantly more burdensome, 
and discouraging circumstances occurred in the mis- 
sionary work toward the end of the year. The fol- 
lowing passages portray these various features of 
Mr. Temple's experience. 

January 25. 

Very dear Mother, — When I wrote you last, 
I had scarcely any expectation that at this moment 
my dear Rachel would have been among the living. 
The most skilful physicians here told me there was 
almost no chance for her recovery, as she had mani- 
fest symptoms of being far gone in consumption. 
Infinite mercy, however, has spared .her. When I 
wrote you last, it was with a heart full of grief and 
eyes swimming in tears. How shall I praise and 
bless our covenant - Father and God, whose mercies 
encompass the universe, and flow in copious streams 
upon me and mine, redeeming the life of my very 
dear Rachel from the hand of the grave, and adding 
another precious immortal to our family ? 



36 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



May 29. 

My dear Father, — I cannot tell you how much 
gratified I was on receiving your two letters a few 
days ago. Their perusal brought an unexpected 
pleasure to me in two respects, bearing on their very 
face evidence of your improved health, and what is 
of still greater moment, giving me the most grateful 
tidings, that some of the members of your own fam- 
ily begin to inquire with interest what they must do 
to be saved; and that the influences of the Holy 
Spirit are shed upon the people of my native place 
in, such a manner as to induce them to throng the 
house of God, and listen in attentive and solemn 
silence to the words of everlasting life. No news 
could have been more grateful to my heart than this. 
That is indeed a land abounding with rivers and 
fountains of water, a land refreshed with the rain of 
heaven ; but this is like Egypt, where the rain never 
falls. 

My work here is, in a peculiar sense, the work of 
that faith which is the substance of things hoped for ; 
and without some small measure of that faith, I 
know not how one could labor in it without fainting. 
You can form no adequate idea of the degraded and 
wretched state of these people. But God is able of 
these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. 

I now preach one sermon every Sabbath in Italian 
in Mr. Reeling's chapel; but it is the day of small 
things at present. I have generally not more than 
three or four natives to hear me. There are many, I 
have reason to believe, who would be glad to come, 
but dare not, through fear of the priests. 

I endeavor to pray constantly, and beg that you 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



37 



will help me by your prayers, that God would open 
a wide and effectual door, to preach the gospel to 
these poor souls dying in ignorance and sin, without 
any one to care for them. All things are possible 
with God. He can, and in due time I believe he 
will, cause his precious gospel to have free course 
and be glorified here. At present it is shut up, and 
cannot come forth. 

June 22. 

My very dear Sister, — Your letter of April 11 
was more welcome than I can tell you. The pleasure 
which I felt in reading it was, however, mingled with 
pain, for I perceived that you wrote in great dejection 
of spirits. I heartily wish you could overcome this 
gloomy disposition ; but perhaps nothing except bet- 
ter health will ever give you a perfect exemption 
from it. ■ There is a vein of the same disposition 
extending through my own constitution, but I en- 
deavor to resist its influence as much as possible, and 
for the most part am tolerably successful. 

If you examine the matter, you will probably find 
that pride dictated what you said about writing a 
decent letter. It is wrong to indulge feelings of that 
description, and I beseech you to conquer them. Our 
Heavenly Father has placed us in such circumstances 
as his infinite wisdom has seen best. To murmur 
and repine on this account is to complain of the 
allotments of infinite wisdom and benevolence ; it is 
to rebel against God. Rather be thankful that you 
are not buried in that profound darkness and igno- 
rance which extend their iron reign over nine tenths 
of the human race. Not one in a hundred of the 
females of this island can read or write her own 
4 



38 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



name. It is to me a matter of heartfelt thankfulness 
to God that he has given you the power of writing 
so well, and I hope you will not dishonor him and 
vex yourself with ungrateful repinings, because you 
have not the means of mental cultivation to the ex- 
tent you wish. 

Dear sister, it is a most noble employment to teach 
the young. Every day makes me feel it more and 
more. Our early and pious instructions remain with 
us when other things fade from the mind and are 
forgotten. Endeavor much to impress on the minds 
of your pupils the fear of God, by teaching them that 
he is always present to take notice of their actions, 
and will call them to an account at another day. 
Repeat this idea a thousand times over till every one 
shall have it imperishably impressed on his heart. 
Should you succeed in fastening, in a whole* season, 
this one idea on the mind of a child, you will have 
done him more good than you can now comprehend. 

I am happy in my family, and should be happy in 
my work, could I see evidence that it is not in vain 
in the Lord. I am sowing now in tears, though not 
without hope that I shall, at a future day, bring in 
my sheaves with joy. At present I see no evidence 
that any of the natives are truly converted. In fact, 
they all seem perfectly blinded by the god of this 
world, and led captive by him at his will. You can- 
not easily form an idea how deceitful they are, and 
what liars. Sometimes my staggering faith says, 
Can these dry bones live ? " All things are possible 
with God," the holy oracles reply ; and when I hear 
this, I take up my parable and prophesy again. 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 39 

July 7. 

My dear Brother. — Every thing that relates to 
you and your family is to me highly interesting ; more 
so than you can easily imagine, not having been 
placed by the hand of Providence four thousand 
miles from all your relatives and earliest friends. 

I perceive from your letter, that losses and disap- 
pointments still attend you: but that, in the main, 
you enjoy as full a tide of prosperity as is safe for 
any one. 

I feel very linle concern for myself or any of my 
friends in regard to the good things of this life. These 
will undoubtedly be furnished by our Heavenly 
Father as fast and as long as we shall need them. 
The losses to which you refer may give you a linle, 
possibly much, inconvenience ; but how linle and 
how trifling will they appear to you when you shall 
have gained heaven, as I nust you will at last. We 
can lose nothing if we gain heaven, but even- thing 
if we do not 

T hope you will be daily talking with your children 
about the God that made them, and the Saviour who 
died for them and rose to redeem them. Communi- 
cate to them all that you know yourself about the 
Bible, and repeat it a°:ain and again, until these 
instructions shall be so deeply impressed on their 
minds that time and death cannot blot them out. 
Never attempt to induce them to obey you by pre- 
senting to them wrong motives. Never deceive them, 
nor raise in them expectations which you do not 
mean to satisfy. Never say to them, or allow any 
one to say. Charles, if you will not have this or 
that, I will give it to Daniel." This will awaken a 



40 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

feeling of hatred in Charles against Daniel. Many 
parents fan to a flame the sparks of envy which are 
naturally in the bosoms of their children ; but we 
should always aim to extinguish them. Do not blus- 
ter and scold when some little inadvertencies happen 
among your children. Let your own example teach 
them to command their temper. Endeavor to im- 
press it well on their hearts, that all they do should 
be done heartily as to the Lord, and not to men ; that 
God is always present to see them, and knows what 
they do and say and think. If you can succeed in 
fixing this impression on their hearts, you will have 
rendered them a most valuable and important ser- 
vice. But, when we have done all, our children, will 
continue to be what they were by nature, depraved 
and desperately wicked, unless the grace of God give 
effect to our instructions. The faithful have the 
promise that God will bless them more and more, 
both them and their children. This I have no doubt 
will be found true in nine instances in ten. Let us 
not spare any pains and labor to train up our children 
in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 

St. Julians, October 12. 

My very dear Sister, — From your kind letter, 
by Mr. Smith, I learn that your health had seriously 
declined, and I am sorry to learn, from another 
source, that you are so far reduced as to render the 
prospect of recovery extremely small. My feelings 
were not a little moved when I had read Mr. A.'s 
letter, and I could not refrain from weeping. While, 
however, I am shedding the tears of natural and sin- 
cere affection, I cannot but rejoice in the full belief 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 41 

that if von are indeed near to death, von are equally 
near to the end of all your troubles, and to the be- 
ginning of joys that will have no end. It is an 
ineffable consolation to me to think that (rod has 
been pleased, in his infinite mercy, to make you 
acquainted with himself, who is the Father of mercy 
and God of all comfort, and is able to support them 
who are in any kind of trouble. It is the fervent 
prayer of my lips and my heart that you may be 
enabled to glorify him in this day of your visitation. 
I hope you are looking to Christ with a simple, but 
vigorous faith, holding fast his exceedingly great and 
precious promises, and saying to him. •• Lord, thou 
knowest all things, thou knowest that I love thee." 
With such a faith and such affections it will be a 
privilege to you to die ; it will be to you, as the 
apostle was certain it would be to him, great gain. 
Be comforted, then, my very dear sister, in all your 
troubles, with the thought that he who loved you 
when you were dead in sin, and far off from him 
and from all righteousness, will never, no, never for- 
sake you. now that you have come, through his 
beloved Son, to put your trust under the shadow of 
his wings, and seek protection and salvation in his 
new covenant, which is ordered in all things and sure. 
Meditate often, I beseech you, on that precious dec- 
laration of our Lord, " In my Father's house are 
many mansions ; I go to prepare a place for vou : 
and if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come 
again and receive you unto myself, that where I am 
there ye may be also." Where he is I trust we shall 
be, when he shall give us permission to leave our 
4* 



42 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



earthly house and friends. With this cherished and 
cheering hope, I remain your very affectionate 

Daniel. 

1827. 

The sister to whom the last letter was addressed 
recovered, and lived several years ; but far deeper 
sorrow visited Mr. Temple than that he anticipated 
in her removal to the mansions in her Father's upper 
house, toward which he had pointed, as he supposed, 
her dying gaze. 

The opening days of the year 1827 introduced him 
suddenly to scenes of sorrow, the distant vision of 
which had deeply distressed him months before. 
Amid these sorrows his heart poured itself out fully 
in letters to his parents and intimate friends. 

January 20. 

My very dear Mother, — What would I not 
give could I be permitted now to sit by your side 
and mingle my tears with yours, while I tell you 
that the dear treasure, which the Father of mercies 
lent me for a season, is no longer in my possession ; 
that the amiable daughter whom you loved, because 
she was affectionate, lovely, and pious ; that Rachel, 
dear to us all, and to me dearer than all that earth 
contains, has fallen asleep in Jesus, uttering triumph- 
antly, in her last accent, this memorable language, 
" I thank God he does give me the victory !".... 

During the last three days of her life, I was absent 
from her bed scarcely fifteen minutes at a time, and a 
very large portion of this time was spent in reading or 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



43 



reciting the Scriptures, or in prayer and religious 
conversation. She was never weary of hearing con- 
versation on any topic of experimental and spiritual 
religion, and wished to hear no other. I think we 
prayed together not less than twenty times during 
those three days ; and no period of my life is now 
within my recollection which seems to me to have 
been so profitably spent, or to have secured to me so 
great an amount of spiritual and solid edification. 

More than once on the last day of her life, which 
was Monday the 15th instant, she said, " I am 
going," and indeed she seemed to be dying and 
reviving all the day, but always in the perfect posses- 
sion of all her mental faculties. 

In the evening, when I perceived that she was 
actually dying, we took each other by the hand, and 
went down together to the edge of Jordan. There 
she opened her eyes, which had been closed for 
several hours, and looked steadily into the promised 
land, till after a few faint gasps, but without a 
struggle, she ceased to breathe, and ascended, as 1 
cannot doubt, to our Lord in heaven ! 

You may think it strange, perhaps, but I could not 
help saying, when the spirit had fled and the victory 
was gained, " I congratulate you, my dear Rachel, on 
your happy escape from a body of sin and death, 
that you may be forever with the Lord!" 

On the following Wednesday at nine in the morn- 
ing, accompanied by my friends who respected and 
loved her, I followed her mortal remains to the Eng- 
lish burying ground in Florian, a little out of this 
city, and Mr. Jowett, my valued and beloved Chris- 
tian brother, read over her grave, in an impressive 



44 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



manner, the burial-service of the Church of England, 
interrupted more than once, as he proceeded, by feel- 
ings which he could not suppress. There, on this 
isle of the shipwrecked apostle, with feelings that 
language intermeddles not with, like the ancient 
patriarch Jacob, who buried his beloved Rachel in 
the way of Ephrath, I buried my Rachel, not less 
beloved, nor less lamented by me, than her namesake 
was by the good patriarch three thousand years ago. 
He erected a pillar over her, and I intend to erect 
a simple and modest stone over my Rachel, simply 
recording her name, her age, the date of her death, 
and the language she uttered in her dying hour. 
Here, my dear mother, I must stop, though my heart 
would urge forward my pen to a much greater length. 
Let us be comforted with the thought that she has 
entered into the joy of her Lord, freed from the bur- 
dens and groanings of the flesh, and from the power 
and consequences of sin. May the Lord comfort 
your heart as he sends you sorrow upon sorrow by 
the frequent departure of your friends to the unseen 
world ! May our Lord Jesus Christ and God, even our 
Father, who hath loved you, give you everlasting con- 
solation and good hope through his abundant grace ! 

The mother had not slept long in the grave, before 
one and another of the motherless children followed. 
The sorrows of the afflicted father found expression 
as follows. 

March 10. 

My very dear Mother, — The wise man has 
exhorted us to remember our Creator while the evil 
days come not, while the sun, or the light, or the 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



45 



moon, or the stars, be not darkened, nor the clouds 
return after the rain. To you, the clouds have many 
times returned after the rain, and they have now 
returned to me, after the rain ! Poor little "William 
is gone to his long home! Often, with a look that 
penetrated my heart, he seemed to say to me, " My 
dear father, I cannot remain with you in this evil 
world, I must hasten away to the land where my 
dear mother is gone ! " And now he is sleeping 
quietly close by her side in the land of forgetfulness ! 

Has disease was evidently of the same nature as 
that which had made him an orphan by removing 
his mother. About a fortnight before his death, his 
symptoms became very decisive. From day to day 
he withered like a tender plant, till he expired, 
apparently without pain. 

I will not attempt to tell you what a voice I hear 
within the silent and desolate walls of my lonely 
habitation. Had not God in his infinite mercy 
afforded me his peculiar assistance, I feel that the 
balance of my reason might have been lost. Such a 
change ! My purposes seem broken off, my dear com- 
panion is covered by the darkness of death, my chil- 
dren are gone from me, and all my earthly connec- 
tions are far away ! There seems to me to be almost 
nothing left but God. and I am enabled to feel that 
he is with me. I have not been left to say or feel 
like Micah, " Ye have taken away my gods, and 
what have I more ? " The Lord is my portion, saith 
my soul. I long to have my heart more perfectly 
filled with his love. 

Time seems long to me now ; I am almost impa- 
tient to hear from you. But probably my letters 



46 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



have hardly made you acquainted yet with my afflic- 
tions, and two or three months more must pass, 
before I can reasonably expect to hear from you. I 
must wait in patience. The Lord knows all my 
afflictions, and I am persuaded that he will supply 
all my wants, and make all things work together for 
my good. All I need is submission to his will. 

April 26. 

My very dear Mother, — Our beloved and 
lamented Rachel is no longer alone in the grave, 
little William and Catharine are both gone to slum- 
ber with her there. Thus, my little family is riven 
asunder and one half laid low in the dust of the 
earth. I can say it is well with my dear companion, 
it is well with the children, though I say it with a 
sorrowful heart when I recollect that I am to see 
them no more on earth. 

When I returned from the grave of William, I 
found Catharine ill in Mrs. Jowett's arms. From 
that moment her symptoms became more and more 
discouraging till she sank into the arms of death. 
Like her mother, she was an example of patience 
and submission, seldom crying or complaining in any 
way. Mrs. Jowett was as tender as a mother could 
have been. Her disease assumed all the symptoms 
which appeared in Rachel; hectic fever, cough, and 
extreme difficulty of respiration, to such a painful 
degree, that sometimes in the night when she took - 
any nourishment she seemed likely to suffocate. I 
had been with her several hours, when she died. 
She had been in great distress for six hours or more, 
but about an hour before she died, she said, "by, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



47 



by," signifying that she wished to be rocked in her 
cradle. As it was now eleven at night, Mr. and Mrs. 
Jowett persuaded me to lie down. I did so, and 
about an hour after, was called up to see her breathe 
her soul out to God who gave it. She died appar- 
ently with little pain and without a struggle. 

I desire to imitate the example of Job who fell 
down and worshipped, and said, " The Lord gave 
and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name 
of the Lord," and most happy should I be if it may 
be said of me as of him, " In all this Job sinned not, 
neither charged God foolishly." I trust I have been 
enabled to feel that the earth is the Lord's and the 
fulness thereof; that Rachel and my little ones, all 
dear to me beyond expression, were the Lord's, and 
dearer to him than to me. Their departure, how- 
ever, has stripped the earth of almost every thing that 
seemed in any measure charming to me before. It 
has not, however, robbed the Bible and prayer and 
communion with God of any part of their value ; on 
the contrary, it has made them appear a thousand 
times more precious than before. 

April 29. 

My very dear Parents, — It is a relief to my 
feelings under my present trials to pour out my heart 
to you though you are four thousand miles away. 
The hand of God has touched me of late again and 
again, and I find trouble and sorrow. I may now 
say with the sorrowful and weeping prophet, " I am 
the man that hath seen affliction. The Lord hath 
bent his bow and set me as the mark for his arrow. 
He hath caused the arrows of his quiver to enter into 
my reins." My dear Rachel is not, William is not 



48 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



and Catharine is not ! One half of my family has 
already bowed to the king of terrors and gone to 
sleep in the land of forgetfulness till the heavens 
shall be no more! And what shall I say? " I will 
bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have 
sinned against him. Surely it is meet to say unto 
the Lord, I have borne chastisement, I will not offend 
any more." 

Under these painful events I have been enabled to 
feel, that it was the Lord whose hand was thus 
stretched out against me, and I trust I have been 
enabled to say from my heart, " Let him do what 
seemeth good to him." But I cannot tell you what 
I feel when I look upon these two surviving little 
ones without a mother in a strange land. The sight 
of them makes me very often seek where to weep, 
and I may truly say it makes me often pray that 
God would give me both the faithfulness of a father 
and the tenderness of a mother toward them, and 
what is better still, that he would be a Father to 
them and put them among his redeemed and sancti- 
fied children. 

I cannot tell you how often and how powerfully 
I have been reminded of late of my immense obli- 
gations to you for the cares and kindnesses you 
bestowed on me when I was too young to know or 
acknowledge their value. I trust you do feel grate- 
ful, as I certainly do, to God, for having spared you 
both to guide all your children through the days of 
their childhood. I tender you now, out of the ful- 
ness of my heart, my most thankful acknowledg- 
ments, for all the corrections and restraints to which 
I was subject when I was under your care, and it 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



49 



is now my daily prayer that God may abundantly 
reward you for all this labor of love to me. 

I bless Him that he has permitted you to pursue 
your pilgrimage together with so much comfort and 
edification for so many years, allowing you to see 
peace and truth in your days. If it be for his glory, 
I would pray that many years may be added to your 
lives, before such a stroke shall fall on either of you 
as that which has smitten down at my side the 
beloved companion of my life. 

Time, I find, does not heal my wound. I feel that 
nothing but Divine grace can save me from being 
swallowed up with overmuch grief. J am thankful 
to say that, for the most part, I am in a tolerably 
cheerful frame of mind. I endeavor to feel that 
Rachel and the departed little ones were not mine. 
I cannot pretend, however, that I feel this as I ought, 
but I think I do feel it more than I once should have 
anticipated. If I compare these afflictions with 
what I deserve, with what the lost feel and with 
what Christ felt, they appear to be extremely light 
and but for a moment. I can assure you, however, 
that for the present they appear not joyous but griev- 
ous; but God can enable me to bear them with 
patience and submission, and teach me to profit by 
them. 

I remain, your afflicted and affectionate 

Daniel. 

Immediately upon the death of his wife, Mr. 
Temple was obliged to place his children in the 
families of friends, who most kindly offered to take 
care of them. They were tenderly watched over, but 
5 



50 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



he was left alone with a man-servant in a large house 
occupied only by himself and the printing establish- 
ment. His desolate and lonely situation can scarcely 
be realized. Had not the Lord sustained hi in with 
strong consolations, he must have sunk under the 
burden. His letters at this time abounded in expres- 
sions of pious and submissive feeling, and showed 
plainly the steady, refining process, through which 
he was passing. To the sister whose death he had 
reason to expect, he wrote : — 

My very dear Sister, — I begin this letter with 
the impression that before it reaches America you 
may probably have reached the land of eternal rest ; 
still, however, as there is a possibility that it may 
find you among the living, I am induced to write 
you. It gives me joy greater than I can express, 
to be persuaded that God, who is rich in mercy, 
has already called you to the fellowship of his be- 
loved Son, and that he will at a future day raise you 
up literally, and make you forever sit with him in 
heavenly places. Rachel is gone thither already, 
as I feel fully persuaded, and thither God will bring 
in due time all his people without one exception. 

Of late I have been made better acquainted with 
sorrow than ever before, but I cannot yet ascertain 
what effect it has produced upon me. At times I 
hope it has softened my heart, but again I fear it has 
not. I am often painfully oppressed with the sense 
I have of being a sinner. T try to be holy, but lo ! 
holiness is far from me, and sometimes it almost 
seems to me impossible that I shall ever be holy. If 
it were not true that all things are possible with God, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



51 



I should surely feel that I can never be entirely deliv- 
ered from sin. Our Lord was made perfect through 
sufferings, and I feel well persuaded that in general 
it is only through sharp sufferings that his disciples 
attain to perfection. It is my constant prayer, that 
the God of all comfort may comfort and support 
you while he calls you to pass through the fire. If 
he is with you it is enough. You cannot want more. 
Your situation is rather to be envied than otherwise. 
May you be enabled to set your affections so strongly 
and constantly on things above, that all things below 
will appear to you in their proper light. 

I dreamed two nights asro of bein^ with you and 
witnessing your dying hours, but this was a dream. 
Faith tells me I shall be with you, and witness 
your resurrection from the dead, when the Son of 
God shall descend from heaven to call his people 
from the grave and give them immortal life, and this 
is not a dream. May yve both be prepared for his 
coming ! 

Dear sister, with a heart of affection I write fare- 
well, not for ever, for I shall meet you again, not 
perhaps in this land of the dead, but certainly in the 
land of the living-. The Lord be with your spirit. 

Your very affectionate Daniel. 

To the missionary brethren in Syria who had 
been members of his family, he wrote fully. The 
following passages have been selected from his let- 
ters to them : — 

Dear Brethren, — I have tried to serve the Lord 
for many months past, but it has been with very, 



I 



52 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

very many tears and temptations, or rather trials, 
which have befallen me. Out of them all, however, 
the Lord will deliver me as soon as his own benevo- 
lent purpose shall have been answered by them. 
They have not been too numerous, nor too sharp, 
and perhaps many more need to be added. I rejoice 
that he knows the measure I need, and will not ex- 
ceed it. I cannot tell you how much I would give 
to spend one week with you ; to pray with you, and 
your dear little ones ; to talk with you, and hear you 
speak to me about that dear friend to whose grave 
I often go to weep there, and more still, of Him whom 
she and we love and adore. 

I have reason to rejoice that she is called away 
from so unedifying a companion as she had in me, 
to enjoy the companionship of holy angels who 
always behold the face of our Father who is in 
heaven, and to be equal to them. If I could open 
all my heart to you who are very dear to me, it often 
seems to me that it would be a great comfort. But, 
beloved brethren and sisters, we shall soon see each 
other in our Father's house, and be no more stran- 
gers and pilgrims. I feel exceedingly like a pilgrim 
and a stranger since my beloved Rachel left me. 
My prayer for you all is, that the Lord Jesus Christ 
may be with your spirits, and that in preaching, you 
may be a simple echo of the gospel, and then you 
will ~ not be what I too often am, sounding brass or 
tinkling cymbals. I seem to have some new views 
of the value of the gospel. It is so precious that it 
is profane for us to wander away from it, in preach- 
ing. May you preach it with the Holy Ghost sent 
down from heaven, and with much, much assurance. 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



53 



You desire an epitome of my feelings and experi- 
ence under those troubles which have been sent upon 
me by our Heavenly Father. This I will give you 
with pleasure, in the hope that it may be useful to 
you. 

It would not be possible to describe the feelings 
of my heart for a few hours after my dear wife 
closed her eyes in death, or for any one to compre- 
hend them who has not been similarly circumstanced. 
I had distinctly seen death steadily approaching for 
many days previous to his arrival, and had known, 
or at least fully expected that he would soon sepa- 
rate me from my dearest friend on earth, in whom 
my heart was bound up. I knew that he would 
make my house desolate, and my children mother- 
less ; but, till he came, I knew not what death is ; 
till my dear Rachel was lying lifeless in his arms, I 
knew not and felt not what desolation is ! All that 
I had known before about the pain of such a separa- 
tion, was but as the image of pain, floating in the 
imagination, to the reality of it when it is racking 
the whole frame. 

I was like one astonished, and could hardly lift 
my thoughts to heaven, or suffer them to remain on 
earth. At first I could not weep, for my feelings 
were so swollen as to close all the sluices through 
which tears flow to relieve the distressed. After a 
few hours, however, they came and ministered in 
some slight degree to my relief; but with them came 
also such a sense of my sinfulness as I do not recol- 
lect ever to have had before. I seemed to hear my 
Heavenly Father say to me, " See, your sins have 
compelled me to take away with a stroke the desire 
5* 



54 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



of your eyes, the object of your fondest affections, 
the object that had stolen your heart from me. See 
there in the pallid features and lifeless corpse of her 
you loved so much, how great is my displeasure at 
sin. I have told you on the pages of my word, that 
sin is the abominable thing which my soul hates, 
but you have never felt this as you ought, and now 
I have come to impress it on your heart. I have 
done this to bring your sins to remembrance. It is 
I, your injured Father, who have done this. It is I 
who speak. Hear me ! hear me!" 

Such language as this came to my heart with a 
pungency never felt before, and never to be forgot- 
ten, I hope. My heart seemed broken at the remem- 
brance of my sins, and my grief for them greater 
than for the loss I had sustained. Such impressions 
as these have not yet forsaken me, and I hope they 
never will. I do not, however, feel them so deeply 
now as then, and I doubt whether our minds, in our 
present state, are capable of retaining very long such 
vivid impressions as I then had. 

I trust I can say deliberately and with truth, that 
it is good for me that I have been afflicted. It seems 
to me now much more like a mercy than like a judg- 
ment. My loss I feel much more than I can attempt 
to describe, but I do not feel that all is lost. I have 
been supported, not according to my faith, but ac- 
cording to God's promises, beyond all my expecta- 
tions, and probably beyond yours. I think I have 
proved that his grace is sufficient for me. I am 
almost afraid to speak so confidently, but still feel 
that I should not glorify God according to his grace 
granted me, if I should not speak thus. I feel that 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



55 



he is able to make all grace abound to us, so that all 
things shall work together for our good, and so that 
we may see and feel that it is so. 

Afflictions work for sincere Christians better than 
any thing else in this world. We are God's building, 
and they are his workmen. While they are doing 
then work, they give us much annoyance, it is true, 
but when their work is done we shall feel, if not 
before, that we have no reason to complain. There 
is much heavy and difficult work to be done in all 
the children of God, and if such workmen as afflic- 
tions were not employed under the care of our 
Heavenly Father, to work together for us, there is 
great reason to fear that the work would never be 
done. I perceive from the Scriptures that they have 
been much employed with all the saints from the 
beginning till now, and so will be to the end. 

Should they ever be sent to you, I trust you will 
give them a hearty welcome. They will not be very 
welcome at first, but they wonderfully improve on 
acquaintance, and they always like them best who 
have known them longest. 

The afflictions of Paul alone were probably greater 
than those of all the missionaries of the present day 
united, and yet he gloried in them. Pressed as he 
was by them out of measure, above strength, we still 
hear him calling them light afflictions, lasting but 
for a moment, and working for us a far more exceed- 
ing and eternal weight of glory. Oh, what a spirit 
do these words display ! 

I sympathize with you in all the troubles you meet 
in these days of commotion, and try to pray that the 



56 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Lord would keep you safely in the secret of his 
pavilion. I am sure that your hearts must some- 
times meditate terror. But let us hope that these 
terrible storms will soon pass away and leave a 
clearer and serener sky over our heads. It may be 
that the Lord intends to build up his church in 
Syria even in these troublous times. When he is 
shaking the nations, let us hope that this signifieth 
the removing of those things that are shaken, that 
those things which cannot be shaken may remain. 
At any rate, I feel, dear brethren, that we are all soon 
to receive a kingdom that cannot be shaken. 

Our dear brethren, Fisk and Parsons, and my own 
beloved Rachel, are gone already to behold the King 
in his beauty in his own eternal kingdom. Go on, 
dear brethren, and fear none of those things which 
the enemy would do to you. In overturning the 
whole system of idolatry and superstition in the 
Levant, may you be like Samson feeling for the 
pillars whereon the temple of Dagon rested. 

How refreshing the accounts from the Sandwich 
Islands ! When we read of our brethren there preach- 
ing to ten thousand natives at once, we must feel 
that we in these regions are only vox clamantis in 
deserto, and for myself, I often am tempted to feel 
that I may as well cry in the desert as anywhere 
else. I think, however, I am more disposed than 
formerly to have all my expectation from the Lord. 
I would serve the Lord with gladness. He gives us 
our work and our place, and he will give us an 
abundant reward if we serve him heartily. I bless 
him that he has delivered you out of many troubles, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



57 



and trust that he will yet deliver you out of them all, 
as soon as he sees it best for you and for his own 
cause. 

The following passage was addressed to a married 
brother with a family of children : — 

" I rejoice that our Heavenly Father permits you 
and your beloved companion to travel on together, 
and that you are not called like me to see your house 
left to you desolate, and your children gone from you. 
This is a world where God uses the rod of affliction, 
and perhaps none needed it more than I. This rod 
has been useful to me, if I do not greatly mistake. 
It has made me feel more than ever before, how vain 
this world is, and how much I had walked in the 
vanity of my mind. It has made me feel that almost 
every one is walking in a vain show, and that all on 
earth is vanity. But if this were the only impres- 
sion made on me by a blow that has broken my 
family in pieces, and laid one half of it in the dust, 
it were of little consequence. When death carries 
desolation into our houses, it must bring with it the 
impression that all is vanity. All this may be felt, 
perhaps, and still the heart be left to cleave as firmly 
as ever to vanity. I trust, however, I can say, this is 
not the case, with me, though I am still very far from 
being entirely delivered from it. 

" I am not certain that I can say in truth that 
God is the portion of my soul ; but I can say with 
confidence that there is no other portion that seems 
to me to possess any permanent value, nor is there 
any other that I would seek. But it is contrary to 
nature, it is the fruit of grace to seek and expect all 



58 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



in and from God, to look to him, to rest in him, and 
to rejoice in him as our Father, our Redeemer, our 
God. To induce this state of mind in us is the 
work of the Gospel ; to help it forward afflictions are 
sent, and without them it is doubtful whether the 
work would ever be accomplished in us. After all, 
I find myself slow to learn. Strong impressions too 
soon fade. Grace for to-day will not serve for to- 
morrow. Mine is a leaky vessel ; if it is filled to-day 
it soon becomes empty and needs to be filled again. 
How consoling it is to be assured that our Lord 
Jesus can give, and does give to all his people, grace 
for grace ! If it were not so I could not with any 
reason hope to be saved. 

" I hope you pray much for your dear children. 
When you correct them it should always be accom- 
panied by prayer. Who but God can subdue their 
evil tempers and renew their evil hearts? Correc- 
tion is lost upon them, if God do not impart his 
grace. Let us pray God that we may feel this con- 
tinually. 

" Always be sincere with your children. Never in 
the slightest thing or degree, use the least deceit or 
guile with them. I have detected myself doing this 
with mine in several instances, and I fear you may 
find the same in your own conduct towards your 
children, but it is a most pernicious thing. Never 
give them the least encouragement to expect you 
will do any thing for them which you do not intend 
to do, nor speak to them of an unimportant thing as 
if it were an important one. Children soon detect 
such deceit, and when they do, they lose their confi- 
dence in us, and justly too. We should feel that all 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



59 



in them is wrong, and that they are placed in our 
hands that all may be made right. But how can 
this be done, if our example teaches them wrong 
from their infancy, in even the smallest matters ? 
My dear Rachel felt these things deeply, and taught 
me many important lessons in this respect. Her 
management of the children was admirable, and they 
have sustained an immense loss by her removal. 
They are. however, in excellent care now. Dear 
brother and sister, think deeply on these things. 
You are in all probability giving to your litrle chil- 
dren their characters for a whole eternity ! n 
The next is from a letter to his parents : — 
You can easily suppose that I feel much anxiety 
to know what will become of me and my motherless 
children. For myself I feel but little solicitude, but 
for them I feel what I cannot express. I endeavor 
to quiet my anxieties by remembering that our 
Heavenly Father knoweth what things they have 
need of, and I do indeed feel greatly relieved when I 
beseech him to supply all their wants. I am not 
distressed in regard to temporal things, for in this 
respect, I have no doubt that they will always be 
supplied. Btft the thought of their being educated in 
this deeply depraved and ungodly part of the world 
is truly distressing. All the people in the Mediter- 
ranean, I have reason to fear, are by principle and 
practice liars, at least all Roman Catholics and 
Greeks ; and the temptations to all other sins are 
so abundant that it seems almost impossible that 
children and youth should escape the general pollu- 
tion. Still I should feel a very strong repugnance to 
the thought of sending them to America to be edu- 



60 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



cated. I long to have them under my own eye, and 
feel that I could scarcely endure a separation from 
them, now that their dear mother can no longer be 
my companion. I know not what I can do or ought 
to do for them. But let me not doubt that the Lord 
careth for me and them, and that he will provide. 
In his kind hands I would then leave myself and 
them." 

1828-29. 

On the first anniversary of the death of his wife, 
Mr. Temple wrote her mother a commemorative let- 
ter, from which the following extracts are made : — 

" This is the anniversary of my dear Rachel's de- 
parture from the sins and sorrows of the present life. 
It was, I doubt not, the day of her introduction to 
heaven, the end of all her fears, and pains, and cares, 
the consummation of all her hopes. I will endeavor 
not to mourn, though few perhaps have more reason 
to mourn over such a loss as her removal has occa- 
• sioned me. God has provided for all his people 
some better thing than the friends whom the rush of 
years bears away to the grave. How wretched 
should we be if he had given, and intended to give 
us, nothing better than the friends who die in our 
hands ! And yet our hearts are so foolish, that if we 
were left to choose, we should be content with these, 
and seek for nothing better." 

Mrs. Temple was buried in a retired cemetery, 
lying between the walls of some of those massive 
and extensive fortifications which have made Malta 
by art, what Gibraltar is by nature, impregnable. 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



61 



On these walls sentinels were always stationed. In 
allusion to this circumstance, the letter closes with 
these brief and beautiful words : — 

" A soldier cries out all the night through, a few 
paces from dear Rachel's grave, ' All 's well.' What 
a cheering truth is this concerning her. It is well 
with the righteous." 

In the summer of this year, having been invited 
by the Prudential Committee, Mr. Temple with his 
two children returned to the United States for a 
temporary visit. 

The following letter was written not long before 
his departure : — 

Dear Brother Smith, — The presence of the 
combined squadrons at the present moment, pro- 
duces a very unusual share of dissipation. The 
streets on Sunday are full of sailors, partly or wholly 
intoxicated. No gratitude seems to be felt by more 
than a very few of those who were in a very remark- 
able manner preserved in the awful battle of Nava- 
rino. The naval officers seem to long for another 
engagement. 

I never before had an opportunity to see the dis 
tinctive features of war in the light in which they 
now appear to me. War has long appeared to me 
to be in its very nature diabolical, but it seems so 
far more than ever, after having heard a particular 
description of the battle from a pious midshipman 
of the Albion who was in the hottest of it, and re- 
ceived a wound which he thought would be mortal. 
The dreadful scene has given him new views of the 
nature of war, and will, I trust, lead him to abandon 
6 



62 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

the navy. I am sure that no Christian can choose 
to be a destroying angel, or to hold the besom of 
destruction in his hand. I rejoice that we are called 
in Divine Providence to bear the message of peace 
to our fellow men, and not to brandish the devouring 
sword. 

Since the death of my very dear companion, I 
feel like one whose dearest friends are in another 
world, like a stranger and a pilgrim on earth. This 
is an entirely different world to me from what it for- 
merly was. It seems to me like nothing but a vain 
show, an amusing dream taken for a reality, till one's 
slumbers are broken. My slumbers are broken, and 
I hope they will never steal upon me again. But, 
alas ! though the dream is gone, I do not find myself 
in possession of the great realities of religion as I 
could wish. 

It is more painful to me to think of a return to 
the United States, than it was when there, to think 
of leaving. But it must be so. I cannot refrain 
from many tears at the thought of seeing again per- 
sons and places that will awaken the most vivid 
remembrance of purposes which are broken off, of 
hopes which are withered and dead, and of friend- 
ships which are buried in the grave to be revived no 
more till the heavens and earth are passed away! 
But why should I indulge myself in this manner ? All 
is not lost. God is where he was, and what he was ; 
and, though all is changing around me, his purposes 
remain unbroken, the hopes of his people will never 
wither nor die, and our friendships with his children 
will survive the sweep of death, which carries every 
thing else away ! The Lord liveth, and blessed be 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



63 



my Rock ! He says to me, if I do not mistake, as to 
Jacob, " Return to the land of thy fathers, and to thy 
kindred ; and I will be with thee." I left it at his 
command, and at his command I would return. If 
his presence go with me, this is enough. 

Mr. Temple arrived at Boston in September, 1828. 
Having placed his children under the care of Rev. 
R. S. Storrs, D. D., he engaged in an agency for the 
American Board, which he prosecuted with little in- 
terruption till he returned again to the Mediterra- 
nean. 

A few extracts from his letters during this period, 
w T ill show that his affection for divine things, and his 
love for his friends, continued to glow warmly. 

Hartford, March 20. 

My dear Brother, — I have heard nothing from 
you since I wrote last. I have, however, thought 
much of you, and endeavored to pray often for you. 
The state of all unconverted persons is truly affect- 
ing, and is, I fear, too seldom a subject of serious 
reflection either to themselves, or to Christians. I 
fear I have not felt for your soul as I ought, and that 
you are not aware of your danger, as you should be. 
I am at a loss to know in what manner to write you. 
Pray tell me, my dear brother, where are you ? Have 
you fled from the wrath to come, or not ? Have you 
obeyed the command of Christ to repent, or are you 
still impenitent ? These are questions which ought 
to interest you very deeply. 

There is a revival of religion, or at least considera- 
ble attention to religion, in this city, and this has 



64 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

brought me hither from New Haven. When I was 
here a few weeks ago, an event happened which very 
much interested my feelings. I was requested to 
address the children of this city on Saturday after- 
noon, and consented cheerfully. Three hundred chil- 
dren assembled, and I addressed them seriously. 
Among the little boys present, I observed one in par- 
ticular, who was remarkably attentive from the be- 
ginning to the end of my address, which was more 
than half an hour long. This lad returned home 
and related to his mother what had been said to 
them, and was so much interested in it that he de- 
sired her to write it down for him, that when he 
should become a man he might have it to read. On 
Monday following, this lad became ill of a fever, 
and on Wednesday I was called to see him in the 
arms of death. Whether any permanent impression 
was made on his heart by what he heard, is not to 
be known by us till another day shall reveal it. I 
cannot help hoping, however, that the truth which 
he heard on that occasion, may have found its way 
into his heart. Whether it were so or not, it affords 
me pleasure to have had an opportunity to address 
him, and call his attention to that subject which 
above all others we need most frequently to consider. 

New York, May 5. 

My very dear Father, — Your letter of May 1, 
reached me last evening, and brought me the unwel- 
come tidings that my dear sister is apparently sink- 
ing fast toward her long home. It is well ! She has 
nothing to fear! Who shall lay any thing to the 
charge of God's elect? It is Christ that died ; yea, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



65 



rather that is risen again, who also maketh interces- 
sion for us. Tell her not to fear. God has loved her, 
and has given his Son to die for her, and with him 
he will freely give her all things. If she is soon to 
die, it will be gain to her, for then the prayer of our 
Lord will be answered. He prayed for all his dis- 
ciples, " Father, I will that they whom thou hast 
given me be with me where I am, that they may be- 
hold my glory." Only some faint gleams of his 
glory are seen in this world ; but heaven will be rilled 
with his glory. I hope she is looking to him stead- 
fastly, and rejoicing in him while he is yet unseen. 
If he dissolves the earthly house of her tabernacle, it 
is only that he may give her one in the heavens, eter- 
nal, and not made with hands. I hope she can lie in 
his hands without fear, and commit her soul to him 
as to a faithful Creator. He is with his people in all 
their troubles, and will never forsake them. 

Tell my very dear sister, that my prayers are offered 
without ceasing to God for her, and I have no doubt 
that he will do for her exceeding abundantly above 
all that we ask or think. I hope to see her before she 
shall join in the chorus of heaven, in praising the 
Lamb that was slain, and has redeemed us to God 
by his blood. 

The sister alluded to in the last extract died while 
Mr. Temple was visiting his old Alma Mater, at 
Hanover, N. H. He did not reach home until after 
her funeral. Within a few days, being obliged to 
continue his labors, he wrote as follows to his 
atllicted parents. 

6* 



66 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



My dear Parents, — Circumstances do not per- 
mit me to return to you at the present time, as I 
very much desire to do. I cannot, however, consent 
to visit Maine without writing you a few lines just to 
assure you of my most affectionate and filial remem- 
brances in your present affliction. Though it has 
pleased our Heavenly Father to visit us with afflic- 
tion, let us not fail to notice the mercy with which 
this visitation is accompanied. We do not, and we 
cannot, mourn as those who have no hope. The 
blow which has fallen upon us did not descend in a 
sudden and awful manner. There is much more of 
mercy than of judgment visible in the event. "We 
cannot but feel that it was gain to S. to die, for the 
Holy Spirit has declared, " Blessed are the dead who 
die in the Lord." 

The departure of our Christian friends to a better 
world seems well adapted to draw our thoughts 
thither, with new and greater interest than we had 
been accustomed to feel before. I cannot but hope 
that our afflictions will be found in the end to have 
been particularly profitable to us all. Of this we may 
be quite certain, that our Heavenly Father sent this 
affliction with a merciful design ; but it is not equally 
certain that we shall secure all the benefits which he 
intended. We shall secure them only by much med- 
itation and prayer. " In the day of adversity con- 
sider," says the voice of inspiration. I hope we shall 
all inquire wherefore God has begun to contend with 
us, that we shall search and try our ways, and turn 
to the Lord, for he hath smitten, and he can heal us. 

I need not assure you, my dear parents, that I 
deeply sympathize with you in your affliction. You 



?.i5::z:":z ai vaiia. 



67 



can scarcely feel your loss more than it is felt by me. 
I hope, however, we shall all bow with cheerful sub- 
mission to the will of our Father in heaven. 

The folio wine letter is one of many similar to it 
in spirit, written on his birthday. 

Msdjord, December 23. 

My very dear Parents. — I presume you have 
not forgotten that this day completes the fortieth 
year of my life. How little did you foresee, forty years 
ago. the events which have fallen within this period. 
They fill me with surprise when T reflect on them. 

I have endeavored to remember to-day how the ' 
Lord has led me these forty years, to prove me and 
to try me. and. as I trust, to do me good in my latter 
end. What a mercy it is that so many of your fam- 
ily have been spared, when death has baen sweeping 
into the grave such countless mumrades of our fel- 
low men. since my life began ! 

I hope your lives may be rendered a blessing to 
your family in all the remaining days that may be 
allotted you. as they have been during the years that 
are past. It is deeply interesting to mark the rapid 
flight of my years. It aimosT compels me to :eei 
that they will all be soon numbered and finished. 

I hope soon to see you. Till then. I remain 
Your affectionate son. 

Daniel. 

1530. 

Mr. Temple v.- as married January 4. 1530. in the 
North Church. Hartford. Cm to Miss Manna Ely, 



68 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



daughter of the late Deacon Nathaniel Ely, of Long- 
meadow, Mass. 

On the 18th he embarked at Boston on the brig 
Cherub, Captain Loring, with his wife and two sons, 
for Malta. The vessel was old and too heavily laden, 
and the accommodations for passengers very small. 
The weather was tempestuous, and the passage 
proved very uncomfortable. 

After thirty-eight days the vessel anchored in the 
harbor of Valetta, on the 25th of February, eight 
years and three days after Mr. Temple's first arrival 
there as a perfect stranger. During the voyage, he 
wrote as follows to his brother : — 

At Sea, off the Western Islands, February 3. 

My dear Brother, — It is now sixteen days since 
we sailed from Boston, and this is the first fair one 
that we have had, the first indeed in which we could 
sit on deck without being in danger every moment 
of being wet by a wave dashing violently against the 
sides of the ship. Our passage, thus far, has been 
stormy, boisterous, and on some accounts perilous ; 
though we have as yet been most mercifully pre- n 
served from all the dangers of the sea. Martha and 
myself were obliged to keep our berth almost con- 
stantly for ten or twelve days, but we are now much 
better, though not fully recovered. 

I cannot tell you, my dear brother, how often 
and with how much interest my most affectionate 
thoughts have visited you all since I took leave of 
you, and more especially since we have been at sea. 
I had feared that the parting scene might render me 
incapable of commanding my feelings. I am thank- 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



69 



ful that it did not. Such scenes are full of the most 
impressive and important instruction. They aid us 
in anticipating the awful scenes of the last great day. 
They tell us faintly, indeed, but still they tell us, how 
overwhelming that great event will be, when the final 
Judge of all shall proceed to separate the righteous 
from the wicked, and shall gather them both to their 
final and eternal homes, as far from each other as 
heaven and hell lie asunder. 

The two letters which follow, were written on the 
eve of Mr. Temple's departure from Boston. 

My dear Mother and Sister, — I cannot tell you 
how much gratitude I feel in remembering the cheer- 
fulness with which you were at last enabled to make 
the sacrifice which must have appealed powerfully to 
all the tenderest feelings of your hearts. May not 
this trial aid you in comprehending more fully the 
import of the language, " God so loved the world 
that he gave his only begotten Son " ? The thought 
may sometimes steal into our hearts, our foolish, sel- 
fish hearts, that some of our very dear and estimable 
friends are too good to be sacrificed in God's service. 
When it is so, God we may be sure says to us, " My 
thoughts are not as your thoughts." If God spared 
not his Son, but delivered him up for us all, should 
we think it too much to give up our dearest friends 
to a service which myriads of angels would fly from 
heaven with the rapidity of lightning to perform, 
were they permitted to do so? The chief of the 
apostles felt and acknowledged that he was not 
worthy to be thus employed, and we shall feel so too, 



70 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



if we have any proper views of the subject. I hope, 
my dear mother, you will be truly thankful that you 
have a daughter to give to the work which an 
apostle would covet Her coming to you in the 
kingdom of glory from a heathen land, accompanied 
and followed by the precious souls which she may 
have guided thither, will give you more joy than you 
could have felt, had she ascended to join your happy 
spirit there, as her body sunk into the sepulchres of 
her forefathers. We pray that God may be better to 
you than all the sons and daughters that have ever 
been born could be, and we feel confident that he 
will. It is consoling to know that we leave you 
with the Judge of the widow, and your children with 
the Father of the fatherless, whose mercy extends to 
a thousand generations of them that love him. 
Your children, my dear sister G., will be taught 
of the Lord, I doubt not, sooner or later, and great 
will be their peace. The prayers which have been 
offered for them, have not ascended, I feel persuaded, 
in vain, and will not be forgotten by Him whose eyes 
are over the righteous, and his ears open to their cry. 

Very dear Brother and Sister Mack, — The 
Lord loveth a cheerful giver. When we give our- 
selves or our friends to him, the offering is acceptable 
only when it is presented cheerfully. It affords me 
great joy to remember how cheerfully you have given 
to me, and lent to the Lord, the sister who is so 
justly and so tenderly endeared to you all. It must 
have been an affliction to you to think of such a 
separation. I have no doubt, however, that you will 
all sing in a better world, a louder and sweeter song 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



71 



on this very account. It will have endeared to you 
all your precious privileges. It will have prompted 
many more fervent prayers for her and the souls for 
whom she goes forth to labor, and will remind you a 
thousand times of him who loved us and descended 
from his throne and his kingdom to save us, and 
who though he was rich, for our sakes became poor, 
that we through his poverty might become rich. 

The following passages are from letters to various 
friends, upon arriving at Malta : — 

February 26. 

My very dear Parents, — By the good hand 
of our God upon us, we were permitted to anchor 
in this harbor last night, after a passage of thirty- 
eight days from Boston. You will be happy to learn 
that we are all in good health, though Martha and 
myself have suffered considerably from sea-sickness 
on our passage. I trust, however, that our health is 
not materially impaired by the voyage. 

Though it was very painful to my feelings to be 
separated from you, to whom I am so much indebted, 
still it is grateful to me to revisit this scene of my 
former labors. I return to it cheerfully, and hope by 
Divine grace to be enabled to labor in it diligently 
and faithfully, till God shall call me to retire from it. 

I trust I am truly thankful that I am permitted to 
return, not solitary and alone, but with a companion, 
whom Providence has raised up to be, as I have the 
best reason to hope, a repairer of the breach which 
death had made upon me, a comfort and a helper to 
me, and a mother to my dear children. I trust we 



72 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



do both endeavor to bless the Lord, and to exalt his 
name together. I am sure it will be a comfort to 
you to think of me as no longer a solitary stranger 
in a strange land. The sweet Psalmist says of the 
Lord, " He setteth the solitary in families." This he 
has most mercifully done for me, and I hope I shall 
have a heart to bless his glorious name for ever. 

I find all our American friends here in good health. 
Poor Giuseppe, who lived with me and served me 
so faithfully, and who seemed to be truly converted, 
has gone to his grave. I have had an affecting inter- 
view with my excellent friend Mr. Jowett. It has 
been a refreshing thing to me to see his face again, 
after a separation of about two years, which have 
effected in his circumstances, as well as in mine, very 
great changes ! Well, after a few more changes, the 
final one will come! How diligent, watchful, and 
prayerful, should we then be, that we may be pre- 
pared for that final change ! May the Lord enable 
us to wait patiently and piously all the days of our 
appointed time till that change come ! 

March 1. 

My dear Mother, — Though Martha has written 
you all somewhat copiously, I am persuaded that a 
line from me will not be unwelcome even though it 
should impart not one new item of information. 
Permit me to say that her presence as my beloved 
companion has greatly cheered me on our passage 
over the highway of nations, and does greatly cheer 
and encourage me still, now that we are in sight of 
the former scene of my labors and sorrows. I trust 
we have neither of us dreamed of finding a paradise 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



73 



on this side of heaven. Had I ever indulged such a 
dream, I must have learned long ago, by painful 
experience, that it was but a dream. Our union was 
begun and consummated, I trust, under the full con- 
viction in both our hearts, that all our happiness 
depends entirely on the blessing of God. This con- 
viction we still cherish, and I hope its influence will 
not cease to be felt by us as long as our lives shall 
be continued. 

It may be that the Lord has said of us as he did 
of Paul, " I will show them how great things they 
shall suffer for my name's sake," and if it should be 
so, I trust we shall both be enabled to say with the 
apostle, " None of these things move us, neither 
count we our lives dear unto ourselves, that we may 
finish our course with joy." If the Lord will give us 
grace to be faithful unto death, we feel that we may 
rejoice in the prospect of receiving a crown of life in 
a better world. Though Providence has called us to 
be separated so far from you, that we hardly indulge 
the hope of seeing you, till we shall meet in one of 
the many mansions in our Father's house, still, you 
may be assured that we have you in our hearts, and 
love to bear you before the throne of grace in our 
daily prayers. The apostle could say, and did say, 
doubtless with perfect truth, to his Christian friends, 
that always in every prayer of his, he made request 
for them with joy. We hope that you and many of 
our friends can say as much concerning your prayers 
for us. 

You have often intimated to me, that your days of 
usefulness are all passed away. Moses may have 
felt so, perhaps, in his old age ; but when did he ren- 
7 



74 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



der a more important service to the cause of Israel 
than on that memorable day in which he stretched 
out his hand toward heaven, as his people went forth 
and fought with the Amalekites ? We have girded 
on our armor, and advanced into the enemy's country, 
to contend with the rulers of the darkness of this 
world, and with spiritual wickedness in high places ; 
and though the burden of age and increasing infirmi- 
ties may press hard upon you, we feel that you can 
serve the cause as effectually as Moses did, and in 
the same way. We can truly say to all our friends, 
we trust through your prayers and the supply of the 
Spirit of Jesus Christ, that our labors will not be in 
vain. Should the Spirit of the Lord accompany the 
ministrations of your unworthy son, the truth would 
then be to the sinner like the flaming sword in the 
hand of the cherubim, to drive him from his iniqui- 
ties. It would be sharper than any twoedged sword, 
cutting him to the heart, and constraining him to cry 
out, " What must I do to be saved ? " This blessing 
your prayers may procure. 

Permit me to tender to you my most heartfelt 
thanks for the gift of my most beloved, and most 
cherished and valued friend on earth. I bless God 
that you had such a daughter to give me, and pray 
that I may be to her all that you could reasonably 
desire her to find in a husband. 

My dear Brother and Sister, — Had not sea- 
sickness prevented, I should have written you as we 
were traversing the highway of nations, without de- 
laying till I could* write as now, from the isle of the 
shipwrecked apostle. My letter, however, written on 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 75 

terra fifma, will not be less acceptable to yon than it 
would have been had it told you on its very face that 
it came from our floating home. It is now a little 
more than four weeks since we were made glad be- 
cause we were quiet after having been rolled and 
tossed and driven by the most capricious of all the 
elements, the winds and the sea. I am happy to say, 
that although we both suffered from sea-sickness 
more than half our voyage, we now remember these 
sorrows only as waters that have passed away. 

Dear brother and sister, we have come to a land 
of darkness and the shadow of death. A residence 
of seven years had rendered the scenes of this island 
so familiar to me, that though my mind had not 
ceased to be impressed and affected by them, still it 
had lost, in some measure at least, the vividness of 
the contrast between this and my native country. 
But now, the contrast strikes me with overwhelming 
power. I am like one who has just been regaled in a 
garden of rich and delicious fruits and flowers, now 
gazing with weeping eyes on the barrenness of a wide 
desert. The whole scene around tells us with a thou- 
sand loud voices every day, but more especially on 
the Lord's day, that this whole population is gone 
out of the way. Could you pass one Sabbath with 
us here, your own quiet home would ever after have 
a thousand new charms in your view. No one can 
pass through these streets with any delicate, not to 
say Christian, sensibilities, without being greatly 
scandalized by the scenes which fall under his notice. 
I have seen nothing like them in America. It is now 
the season of Lent here, and on the doors of almost 
all the churches, you may see a board hung up, with 



76 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

the inscription, " Plenary indulgence," upon it. Over 
the door of one church is this sentence, " Plenary in- 
dulgence, daily and perpetual, for the living and the 
dead." After reading such a sentence over the door 
of the church, you would hardly expect to find much 
piety among the people. 

I am consoled, however, by the persuasion, that the 
way of the Lord is gradually preparing even here. 
The importance of missionary labors appears more 
and more distinctly to my mind, as I become better 
acquainted with the real state of the people of these 
countries. But oh! how vain must all our labors 
here be, without that omnipotent energy to aid us 
which attended the ministrations of the apostles! I 
feel that we are no better than one that beats the air, 
when we are left to labor alone. " Without me ye 
can do nothing," said our Lord to his disciples ; and 
this he has said to us, and is still saying, with great 
emphasis. I trust we understand the import of his 
declaration, and are imploring his aid. 

My very dear Brother, — Your kind letter was 
received two days ago, and I may truly say it brought 
me more pleasure than any one which you had writ- 
ten me before. It told me in language and in a tone 
which I could not misinterpret, that you cherish 
toward me a brother's feeling and a brother's heart. 

There is only one thing which I would desire and 
ask for you, with earnest importunity, and this you 
will easily understand is the one thing needful, men- 
tioned to Martha by our Lord. Could I learn that 
this is your possession, I should say, with as much 
feeling and as much joy as Jacob did when he 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



77 



learned that his beloved Joseph was still alive, " It is 
enough." I trust I may live to learn this ; but 
whether I do or not, I feel well persuaded, that as 
long as life and reason remain to me, I shall not 
cease to pray for so desirable an event. While you 
are with our dear parents, pray try to supply the ab- 
sence of their two sons, who have been called in 
Providence to pass over the great and wide sea, and 
the absence, too, of those two lamented daughters, who 
have passed away to a still more awful distance into 
another world. It is equally the dictate of Scripture 
and humanity to aid and comfort in their old age, the 
parents who watched over and cherished us in our 
infancy and youth. Of such conduct God has ex- 
pressed his marked approbation. May it be your 
happiness to enjoy that, in this particular and in all 
others ! 

Very dear Brother and Sister Mack, — Since 
the receipt of your very land letters, no vessel has given 
us an opportunity to tell you how much we were 
refreshed by them, and how many of the most sacred 
and tender recollections were awakened in us both 
by their perusal and reperusal. We feel thankful 
that though we have passed over the great and wide 
sea, we are still permitted to know from the best evi- 
dence that we have not gone so far from you and 
many other beloved and Christian friends, as to be 
beyond the reach of your and their kindest and most 
affectionate remembrances. Our distant separation 
from the friends whom we have in our hearts, I might 
almost say to live and die with them, sometimes 
makes us think with very great and delightful inter- 
7* 



78 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



est of that new heaven and new earth, where there is 
no more sea to toss friends as they pass over it, and 
then to roll its waves between them and keep them 
asunder. But I trust we both look to that new 
heaven and new earth with a still greater and more 
delightful interest, because that in it dwelleth right- 
eousness. 

I feel thankful for that kind Providence which 
made me for a short season, much shorter than I 
could have wished, an inmate of your family, and 
still more so that it has since made me your brother. 
In all these events the hand of the Lord is sometimes 
seen by me so distinctly, that I can find and com- 
mand no other language to utter the feelings of my 
heart, but tears of gratitude, I trust of sincere, fervent 
gratitude. 

My return to this island awakened at first feelings 
in my bosom which none can know, perhaps not 
ever imagine, who have never seen their house made 
desolate by the stroke of death. Such feelings I 
could not wish entirely to banish. They chasten the 
joys which I feel in seeing my house now cheerful by 
the presence of my wife and my children. They tell 
me not to forget that the fashion of this world 
passeth away, and I trust I may add, they teach me 
to look continually for the mercy of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, unto eternal life. 

I must not deny myself nor you the pleasure and 
the justice too, of saying, that Martha is, by the grace 
of God, to me and my children, a repairer of the 
breach which death had made on me and them in 
the removal of my former wife and their mother. 
To me and to them she is more, far more than I had 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 79 

allowed myself to believe any one could be : she is 
all that I could with any reason desire. With my 
former wife my connection was that of one of the 
most favored men. nor is it less so with Martha. 
The children seem to love her as they did their own 
mother. If the measure of our own usefulness were 
as great as that of our domestic happiness, we should 
have hardly any thing more to ask for in this world. 

We have much here to try our patience and faith. 
We feel as you cannot, that we peculiarly need 
grace to perform the works of faith and the labors of 
love, and after we have done this, we need the 
patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ. We are 
called to sow in tears, but a ray of joy sometimes 
glistens in those tears, because we hope that though 
we may not live to gather the harvest, the angel 
reapers will at the last day gather some, nay much 
fruit to eternal life, from this now barren field, where 
we are sowing the incorruptible seed of the word of 
God. In this we do rejoice, yea. and will rejoice. 

We deeply feel our separation from our dear 
Christian friends in our own country, bur this only 
renders the anticipations of that world where the 
children of God shall go no more out. the more 
refreshing to us. Regrets that we have left you and 
our other friends, much as we love you all, we have 
none. none. Our only regret is that while we were 
with you we did you so little good by our example, 
and sought so little good for you by our prayers. 
Though we have left you and fled to the island 
which once felt the tread of an apostle's feet, and 
witnessed the miracles which he by the finger of 
God wrought among its ancient astonished inhabi- 



80 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



tants, we have not lost the invaluable privilege of 
commending you to God in our prayers, and we do 
with joy make request for you all. 

It was edifying and refreshing to me to observe how 
deeply and tenderly you both felt for your two sons. 
I trust, that as long as your life shall be continued and 
theirs, your prayers will not fail to ascend continually 
for them. Be assured that they will be had in remem- 
brance before God. Let us continually come to God 
in prayer for our children, holding up before him the 
exceeding great and precious promises which he has 
recorded in his word for our encouragement in this 
duty. He has said to all his people, " I will pour 
water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the 
dry ground. I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed 
and my blessing upon thy offspring. And one shall 
say I am the Lord's, and another shall subscribe 
with his hand to be the Lord's. Thy children also 
shall be all righteous, and great shall be the peace of 
thy children." Having, therefore, these promises, let 
us hold fast the faith which prompts us to pray 
for them without ceasing. Great things, I trust, 
we do not desire for them in this world. It seems 
to me that if God would by his grace put my 
two sons among his children, and give them the 
heritage of them that fear him, it is all that I could 
desire for them ; that I could then say, it is enough. 
This I trust he will do, and I pray that it may be 
soon. 

My dear Parents, — It is a long time since any 
opportunity has occurred to write you. You have 
not, however, been forgotten, though it has not been 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



81 



in my power to tell you with how much filial affec- 
tion and interest I remember you. I believe my 
letters have often borne testimony to the gratitude 
with which I remember all your cares, toils, and 
kindnesses to me. I sometimes have such a sense 
of them that my heart is almost ready to burst, and 
my tears gush plentifully. 1 was comparatively a 
stranger to such feelings till Providence put me into 
the parental relation, and awakened in my bosom 
the emotions that belong to it. You enjoy in some 
measure, I trust, the satisfaction of feeling that your 
labors have not been entirely in vain. I wish it were 
in my power, as it is surely in my heart, to make 
some adequate compensation for all that you have 
both done for me. 

When I think of your state compared with that of 
all the people of these countries, I cannot help feel- 
ing that your lot is a peculiarly favored one. Old 
age is not stealing upon you, with all its infirmities, 
without offering you in abundance the strongest con- 
solations of the Gospel, a privilege to which nearly 
all the inhabitants of these countries are little less 
than utter strangers. Though you have not been 
without chastisement, of which all are partakers, still 
all your days have been distinguished by the Divine 
goodness and mercy. Should you attempt to take 
the sum of your mercies you would doubtless be 
constrained to say, " If I would declare and speak 
of them they are more than can be numbered." 

I trust your hearts are often very sensibly touched 
as you abundantly utter the memory of God's great 
mercy to you and yours. The crown of all his mer- 
cies is the gift of his Son. Here is a mercy that 



82 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



reaches beyond time, and spreads over a whole eter- 
nity. And if we should think of this more, our 
afflictions would appear less; nay, they would ap- 
pear to be light and but for a moment. 

I should rejoice to know that your views of those 
things which are above, where Christ sits at the right 
hand of God, are becoming brighter and clearer as 
you advance in age. The best service that you can 
render your children and grandchildren is to imitate 
the example of Jacob in Egypt, who implored the 
divine benediction on the two sons of Joseph. All 
your children will have reason to remember with 
much gratitude, the pains you have taken to impress 
upon their hearts a proper sense of the worth of their 
souls. Sooner or later I trust it will appear that God 
has had your prayers and labors for them in remem- 
brance. The hope of being instrumental in the con- 
version and salvation of my children, cheers me 
while I am endeavoring to direct their education so 
as to secure this most important end. Indeed, I 
desire to feel habitually that my grand business with 
them, is to guide them to the attainment of eternal 
life. When parents have a constant regard to this, 
I feel persuaded that they will seldom fail of seeing 
their desires accomplished, sooner or later. 

1831. 

A cloud of melancholy which had overshadowed 
Mr. Temple's father more or less darkly for years, at 
last passed away, never to return. 

The following letter contains his joyful expres- 
sions on learning this grateful news : : — 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



83 



February 2. 

My very dear Father, — I will not attempt to 
tell you with what joy and gratitude I have read 
your most welcome letter. Blessed be the Lord God 
of Israel for the wonderful things which he has 
done for you, and blessed be his glorious name for 
ever and ever ! Will you not unite with me with all 
your heart in saying, Amen and amen. May your sun 
no more go down, nor your moon withdraw its light ! 
May you from this moment to the end of your life 
with joy draw water out of the wells of salvation, 
and know the peace of God which passeth all under- 
standing! I cannot tell you how much I have felt 
for you in your disconsolate days, nor how often I 
have besought the Father of lights to remove your 
darkness, and cause the light of his countenance to 
shine upon you and give you peace. 

There has no doubt been much mercy in all that 
you have suffered during these dark and dismal days, 
which have been to you almost like the shadow of 
death. I trust that we all shall be admonished by 
these events. They teach us how frail we are, and 
how easily all the blessings of this life may become 
embittered to us to the last degree. With what feel- 
ings would you look upon one who had redeemed 
you from a whole eternity of such exquisite suffer- 
ings as you have endured for a few months. Per- 
haps your sorrows will teach you more perfectly how 
to regard the beloved Son of God, who has delivered 
us from the wrath to come, being made a curse for 
us. His soul was sorrowful even unto death, that 
he might redeem us from all sorrow, and raise us at 
last to the joys of heaven forever and ever. 



84 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



I should rejoice in being permitted to visit you 
again, should Providence seem to intimate, as before, 
that it is my duty. Let us leave this to the direction 
of Infinite Wisdom. If it is for the best, we shall 
meet again; if not, we could not reasonably de- 
sire it. 

Stupendous changes are constantly taking place 
in this part of the world. The civil and religious 
systems of these countries have waxed old, and seem 
ready to vanish away. The Son of God seems to 
be saying with a loud voice, " Behold, I come 
quickly." I trust we are waiting for him. 

When Mr. Temple returned to Malta from the 
United States, his old friend, Mr. Goodell, with his 
family, was there, having been driven by war from 
Svria. He remained till the spring of the next year, 
and then commenced those missionary labors at 
Constantinople which the Lord has so eminently 
blessed. 

It would have been according to the mind of both 
of them, and of the Prudential Committee of the 
A. B. C. F. M., could they have been located in the 
same place ; but the Lord ordered it otherwise, through 
their whole missionary course. They were not, how- 
ever, long so widely separated as to preclude fre- 
quent and regular correspondence ; and to the many 
letters of Mr. Temple to Mr. Goodell, the latter por- 
tion of this Memoir will be indebted for no small 
part of its interest. 

During the second summer after his return from 
the United States, Mr. Temple yielded to the impor- 
tunities of many of his best friends, and opened his 



86 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



June 7. 

My very dear Parents, — My heart's desire and 
daily prayer to God for my sons is, that they may, by 
his grace, be added to the little flock, to which it is 
his good pleasure to give the kingdom. I desire 
nothing for them so much as that they may belong 
to his fold, who feeds his flock like a shepherd, and 
gathers the lambs with his arms, and carries them in 
his bosom. They remind me every day of what I 
have been in the days of my thoughtless childhood 
and early youth. They awaken all the tenderest 
feelings of my heart, and draw from my eyes a gush 
of grateful tears, as they remind me of your untold 
kindness and faithfulness to me during the years 
when. I was too young to understand, and too 
thoughtless to consider the amount of my .obligation 
to you. If I am now truly thankful for any thing 
that is past, it is for all the restraints which you im- 
posed upon me in my early years. The good effects 
of those restraints I feel every day, and doubt not 
that I shall feel them for ever and ever. I thank you, 
my dear parents, from the bottom of my heart, for all 
the admonitions and chastisements which I have 
received at your hands, or from your lips. There are 
few things preserved in my recollection which give 
me more pain than the remembrance of having been 
the occasion of any sorrow to you in the days of my 
folly. But God has forgiven me, I trust ; and I am 
more than persuaded that you have a thousand times 
forgiven me. I have no doubt that my delinquencies 
have long since faded from your memories ; but they 
will never be erased from mine. 

Separation has not diminished, but, on the contrary, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



S7 



greatly increased my affectionate interest in all that 
concerns you. whether for this world or a better. It 
gives me more joy than I can find language to express, 
to know that the candle of the Lord shines on your 
tabernacle, and that the peace of God which passeth 
all understanding cheers you, as the infirmities of 
age are stealing silently upon you. Oh. may the 
Lord God of Abraham. Isaac, and Jacob, the God 
that has fed you all your life long to this day. the 
Angel that has redeemed you from all evil, bless you 
and keep you even to the end, and then give you an 
abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom of 
his dear Son ! His dear Son ! Oh, how dear should 
he be who has loved us and given himself for us, that 
he might redeem us to God ! 

Mr. Goodell. with his family, is gone to Constanti- 
nople. Though it is a great loss to be deprived of so 
cheerful and pious and companionable a friend, still 
we rejoice that he is gone, for we feel persuaded that 
his usefulness in the heart and capital of the Turkish 
empire will be far more extended than it was or could 
be in this little island. We hope to follow him, 
though not just at present. The climate of Constan- 
tinople is much like that of Xew England, and would 
probably be friendly to me. I fear I am not likely to 
enjoy vigorous health in this climate during the sum- 
mer. The hot weather makes a strong and unfavor- 
able impression on me, much more so than formerly. 
I was very well in the winter ; but as soon as the 
warm winds of Spring began to blow, I began to 
decline in health. I am, however, able to attend to 
our affairs, but cannot study vigorously, which is a 
great trial to me. A little study disturbs my head, 



88 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



producing much pain in it, and almost depriving me 
of quiet sleep. 

My spirits are not depressed, as formerly. This 
change I owe mainly, I have no doubt, to the affec- 
tionate assiduities of my beloved companion, whose 
presence always chases away that air of desolation 
that once surrounded me. Such a feeling of desola- 
tion had taken possession of my bosom, that it would 
have destroyed my health, if not my life, had it con- 
tinued much longer. It was a sinful feeling, and 
ought not to have been indulged a moment. May I 
be preserved from all such despondency in future ! It 
gives me great joy to know that my father's spirits 
are now so cheerful, and his days like a morning 
without clouds. So may they continue to the end. 

September 1. 

A volcano has recently burst out of the sea, about 
eighty miles north-west from this island, and formed 
a new island more than a mile in circumference. 
This is a most wonderful phenomenon, and teaches 
us how easily God can destroy this world, which is 
reserved unto fire. The water where this volcano 
burst forth was probably five hundred feet deep, and 
the island which it has formed is one hundred and 
sixty feet high. Many persons have gone from this 
island to see the wonderful sight. We can as easily 
conceive how fires may issue from the centre of the 
globe as from the depth of the sea. In this volcano 
the flames issue with so much violence and noise, 
that the report is distinctly heard at the distance of 
forty miles or more. How marvellous are the works 
of God! 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



89 



All the countries around us are in a most unsettled 
state. The end is not yet. It is refreshing to my 
heart to remember that the Lord reigns as head above 
all. In these regions there seems to be nothing but 
sin and darkness and confusion, the truth every- 
where opposed by enemies who are numerous and 
powerful. But the Lord is mightier than they all and 
Ms truth will finally prevail. 

I have recently been called to visit in his prison 
and accompany to the gallows, an unhappy soldier, 
who. in a tit of intoxication, shot a sergeant instantly 
dead. The ball passed in at the back of his head and 
out just over his eyes. He died in an instant, with- 
out uttering a word. The murderer was tried by a 
court-martial on the following morning, and con- 
demned to be hung two days after. He sent for me 
and Mr. Keeling, and we were with him the greater 
part of the time, by day and by night, till his execution, 
and went with him to the awful spot, and ascended 
with him the seaffold, where I read, to an immense 
assemblage of from ten to twenty thousand persons, 
his confession, which he desired me to write for him 
in prison ; Mr. Keeling offered prayer. It was an 
awful scene. My feelings could scarcely endure it. 

The poor man seemed truly penitent ; but I have 
little confidence in any indications of repentance 
under such circumstances. Judas seemed penitent, 
but it was only the sorrow of the world which worketh 
death, and not godly sorrow, which worketh repent- 
ance unto salvation. 

The confession of this man was printed, and when 
it was read on board the Admiral's ship of war in the 
harbor, one of the men came forward, and said that 
8* 



90 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



he was guilty of the same crime ; that ten years ago, 
he had shot a young woman who was living in his 
father's family, but that this had not been discovered. 
He delivered himself up to the law, and is now in 
confinement, and will probably be executed as soon 
as the facts confessed by him shall have been exam- 
ined in England, and the result made known. How 
true was the declaration of Moses, " And be sure 
your sins will find you out." As the voice of a 
brother's blood cries to God from the ground, so I 
am persuaded it generally cries aloud in the mur- 
derer's own ear. 

The poor man whom I attended to the gallows 
seemed so deeply to feel his own guilt as to have no 
desire to live. The sergeant whom he shot left a 
wife and four little children, for whom the murderer 
seemed to feel very keenly ; but his tears and sorrows 
could not restore the murdered man. 

1832. 

January 17. 

Very dear Brother and Sister Mack, — Though 
your home is on one of the everlasting bills of our 
beloved native land, and ours on this isle of the ship- 
wrecked apostle to the Gentiles, still we feel that we 
have frequent meetings and minglings of spirit with 
you before the same throne of grace. I trust the 
spirit of God and of glory so rests upon us and upon 
you, that though the great and wide sea, with all its 
roaring multitude of waves, lifts up its hands on 
high to keep our bodies asunder, we are still present 
in spirit, loving and beloved, blessing and blessed, 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



91 



rejoicing in the Lord, following, in affectionate faith 
and joyful hope, our great and glorious Forerunner 
into the holy of holies, where he has for us, and for 
all his people, entered as the great High-Priest, the 
one Mediator, the Advocate with the Father, who 
saves his people from their sins. 

How widely different are our circumstances and 
situations! At this moment a scene of bleak and, 
probably, blank desolation reigns before your eyes ; 
while here, on the contrary, the verdure and the flow- 
ers of spring greet and cheer us on all sides. Such a 
contrast to yours is the scene around us in the physi- 
cal world. But, in the spiritual world, a more than 
wintry desolation spreads itself all around us; while 
you are cheered and refreshed by beholding and fully 
enjoying the happy fruits of spring and summer and 
autumn all at once ! Blessed are your eyes and ears, 
for they see and hear what many prophets and 
righteous men desired to see and hear. We hope, 
with much confidence, that a time will come when 
we shall see and hear such things here as you now 
do in the land of the pilgrims. These parts of the 
world were not created to be for ever crushed by the 
foot and darkened by the shadow of the abomination 
of desolation. Our wintry days and scenes are soon 
to flee and fade away. I trust, when that time comes, 
and come it must, the joyful song will be heard, 
" Lo, the winter is past, the rain is over and gone ; 
the flowers appear upon the earth, the time of the 
singing of birds is come, and the voice of the turtle 
is heard in the land." I long to hear this exulting 
song and to join in it. There are. mountains of ice 
to be melted away before such scenes can greet us. 



92 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Let us remember, however, that the Lord can rend 
the heavens and come down, and cause these moun- 
tains to melt away and flow down at his presence, 
causing his name to be made known to his adver- 
saries, and the nations to tremble at his presence. 

April 19. 

My very dear Parents, — I am thankful to say, 
that my health is better this spring than it has been 
at this season during the two past years. I was not 
without serious fears for a season, that I should be 
laid quite aside, as a vessel wherein God has no 
pleasure. I am, however, so much improved in 
health at present, that I see reason to hope I may be 
enabled to do something more in the Lord's vine- 
yard, if he has any thing more for me to do. Oh! 
for that mind which was in his dear Son, who said, 
" My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and 
to finish his work." He pleased not himself, but 
gave a perfect example of that self-denial which he 
inculcated upon us and upon all men. 

I am trying to meditate more and more upon his 
example, and especially upon the agonies which he 
endured on the cross, for our sins. If the Jews, 
seeing his tears at the grave of Lazarus, said, " Be- 
hold how he loved him," can we refrain from saying, 
and feeling too, how much he loved us, when we 
meditate on the sufferings which he endured for us 
upon the cross ! As our knowledge and experience 
of his love to us are increased, so should our love 
and gratitude to him be also increased. We ought 
to love him who hjrst loved us, and we shall love him, 
and that, too, more and more, if our hearts are right 
toward God. 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



93 



My life, which is as yet much shorter than yours, 
seems to me an unbroken chain of Divine mer- 
cies, from beginning to end. I now distinctly see 
the richest mercy in the bitterest of my afflictions. 
In our afflictions, our merciful Father in heaven 
forces mercies upon us, which we should decline 
under any other circumstances. 

I trust the Lord is giving you both the most refresh- 
ing sense of the preciousness of the promises, and 
enabling you to confide in them with the most un- 
shaken faith. In these he has caused all his people 
to hope, in the ages which are passed, and in them 
his people will hope in ah those to come. 

A-Ye have been cheered for almost two months by 
the presence of your former pastor, Rev. Samuel 
Green, of Boston, as a member of our family. This 
is to us a pleasure as great as it was unexpected. 
He is soon to leave us on his way homeward, but 
without any very material improvement in his health. 
It seems strange to us, with our limited views and 
partial feelings, that such a man should be put to 
silence, when his labors are so much needed. But 
the Lord knows better than we, how and by what 
means to build his kingdom which is to stand forever 
and ever, and he will build it, though he dismisses 
those builders who seem to us best fitted to be his 
coworkers. He sometimes, too, dismisses his ser- 
vants for a season, in order to qualify them for more 
important services. I trust this may be the case in 
this instance. Mr. Green has just heard of the great 
things which the Lord has done among his people 
since he left them, and this has much refreshed his 
spirits and ours. 



94 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Mr. and Mrs. Dwight sailed yesterday, on their 
way to Constantinople. So we are again left almost 
alone. My health and spirits, however, are so much 
improved within the last year, and especially the last 
six months, that I do not feel discouraged or lonely. 

We think we see some indications of the presence 
of the Holy Spirit among a few of the English who 
attend at our house for public worship on the Sab- 
bath, and for prayer on Friday evening. There are 
from sixty to seventy present on the Sabbath, and 
thirty or more on Friday evening. 

A brother of Mr. Temple, who followed a seafar- 
ing life, sailed in the fall of 1831 from Smyrna for 
Boston, in the brig Ursula. The vessel was never 
heard from again, and probably perished in a furious 
storm soon after leaving port. Allusion is made to 
this in the following letter : — 

My dear Parents, — There has never been a time 
when I felt more anxious to hear from you than I do 
at present. From your letters, and also from another 
received from Smyrna, informing me that no tidings 
had been heard from the Ursula after her departure 
from that port, and that she was supposed to be lost, 
I am brought to the painful conclusion that George 
has perished with her crew. This is, to me, a very 
touching and painful event, and to you, I fear, it 
may be still more so. We cannot, however, indulge 
ourselves in sorrowing as those who have no hope ; 
for as we are assured that Jesus died and rose again, 
so we are equally sure that those who sleep in him 
will be brought with him when he shall come a 
second time without sin unto salvation. 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



95 



It is painful to be left in perfect ignorance about 
the manner and circumstances in which our beloved 
friends have been taken from the world, for our busy 
imaginations, rendered more active than usual on 
such occasions, are too ready to paint before us dis- 
tressing images. But it is much better to check our 
imaginations and endeavor to recollect that all, 
though unknown to us, was ordered in infinite wis- 
dom and mercy. Moses, that eminent servant of 
God, died as it would seem quite alone, no one 
being present either to witness his dying scene or to 
render any tribute of affection at his interment. 
Moses died and the Lord buried him, and no man, 
adds the historian, knoweth of his sepulchre until 
this day ; but though his body was laid in the sepul- 
chre, concealed from the knowledge of all living, still 
the soul of Moses was gathered into the kingdom of 
God, for we find that he appeared to our Lord and 
his disciples on the Mount of Transfiguration in 
company with Elijah. Neither he nor the world had 
sustained any loss by his solitary departure from 
among men, nor by the perfect concealment of the 
sepulchre where the Lord buried him. 

If my dear brother has gone the way of all the 
earth as he was passing over the great and wide 
sea, sinking in its mighty waters, we may still be 
satisfied, because the Lord has buried him; and 
though no one may ever know of his sepulchre, still 
the Lord will know where it is, and his rest will be 
as glorious there in the depths of the sea, as if he 
had died in his own native village, and been buried 
by the grave of his father and mother, and brothers 
and sisters. I am quite sure that you will be con- 



96 



LIEE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



soled, as I am, in the full persuasion that if George 
is dead, still he is not lost. I cannot doubt that the 
Lord was with him, speaking peace to his soul, from 
the dark clouds and furious tempest, which probably 
gathered around him and buried him and all who 
were with him in the sea. 

Let us remember that it was God who commanded 
and raised up the stormy wind which lifted up the 
waves of the sea. However furious the tempest 
may have been, and however loud the waves may 
have roared, still the Lord of the whole universe sat 
upon the floods ; and I trust that my dear brother was 
enabled by His grace to say in the midst of all the 
wild and terrific commotion, when the sea, the clouds, 
and the skies, seemed all to be mingled together in 
the fearful tempest, " The Lord of hosts is with me, 
the God of Jacob is my refuge." I have felt this, I 
trust, with tears of heart-felt joy, in the midst of such 
a scene. 

I rejoice with you, my dear parents, that God did 
not call you to feel sorrow upon sorrow, without 
opening to you the deep sources of strong consola- 
tion, nor without teaching you how to apply to them. 
As God spoke to his ancient people out of a cloudy 
pillar, so now, he speaks to his people out of a cloud, 
which has two sides, as then, the one full of light to 
his own people, and the other full of darkness to his 
enemies. The luminous side of it is turned, I trust, 
toward you. Be of good comfort, for the Lord has 
done all things well. 

I now preach twice on the Sabbath, and once dur- 
ing the week ; but our congregation is small, varying 
from forty to sixty hearers. Sometimes I am encour- 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



97 



aged ; at times it is quite otherwise. On the whole, 
I see no ground for discouragement. When I look 
at all the difficulties to be overcome in effecting the 
conversion and salvation of the people of these coun- 
tries, I feel that with man this is impossible, but not 
so with God, for with him all things are possible. 

1833. 

To a brother lately married he wrote the following 
congratulations : — 

My dear Brother, — I tender you my sincere con- 
gratulations on that endeared union into which you 
have now entered. It is the most tender and sacred 
of all the relations that exist on this side of heaven, 
and is mentioned by an apostle as an image of the 
union between Christ and his church. To you and - 
your beloved wife, may it be all that God our 
Heavenly Father intended by establishing a union so 
endeared. 

I trust you may be enabled to live together in such 
a manner that your prayers may never be hindered, 
and may you both be constantly comforted and edi- 
fied by your mutual faith. 

As life is at best only a vapor, that appears for a 
little time and then vanishes away, may you both 
live mindful of that separation which sooner or later 
awaits us all, in every earthly relation, however dear 
it may be. I am disposed to hope that you both 
have formed the deliberate and solemn resolution that 
you will live, not to yourselves, but to him who has 
loved us and given himself a ransom for our sins. 
9 



98 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



The next passage is from the last letter written to 
his parents, at Malta. 

" It will be gratifying to you, and will excite your 
gratitude to be informed that my health has been so 
good during all the last year, that in addition to my 
other duties, I have been enabled to write one 
sermon every week, and preach twice every Sabbath 
besides teaching a small Sabbath school, and expound- 
ing a passage of Scripture one evening each week. 
And what is more gratifying to me, and will be to 
you, I have seen very consolatory and encouraging 
evidence that my feeble, labors have not been in vain. 
Several most promising young persons have exhibited 
the best evidence of having become truly pious, and 
others have received impressions which give me 
much reason to hope that they will issue in true con 
version to the Saviour. You understand that I am 
now speaking of the English, and not of the natives 
of this island. 

" You will probably have learned, from the Mis- 
sionary Rooms, that we are soon to leave this island 
and remove to Smyrna with our whole printing 
establishment. I shall certainly leave this spot with 
sincere regret, on many accounts, but still I am per- 
suaded that it is expedient to go, and I trust we shall 
go to find a wider door of usefulness opened to us 
there than we have found here. It is now a little 
more than eleven years since I came here, and within 
that period the moral as well as political aspect of 
this part of the world has wonderfully changed, and 
all present indications show that still greater changes 
must occur within a short period. 

" The power of the Turk is already gone, and his 



RESIDENCE AT MALTA. 



99 



empire is daily crumbling. Many Turks now read 
the Scriptures, a thing unheard of a few years ago. 
What the result of this will be, it is not difficult to 
imagine. The times in which we live are certainly 
crowded with wonders, but in times coming there 
will no doubt be seen far greater things than these. 
Let us endeavor daily and constantly to throw our 
whole heart into the petition which our Lord has 
taught us to offer, " Thy kingdom come ! " Never 
since the world began, I am persuaded, were the 
signs of the coming of this kingdom more numerous 
and distinct than they are at this moment." 

When the mission at Malta was first established, 
it was designed to be only of brief duration. It was 
never the policy of the Board to establish missions 
on small islands, except when especially invited to do 
so by the indications of Divine Providence, or when 
compelled by a temporary necessity. The unsettled 
condition of Greece, Turkey, and Syria, forbade the 
location of a printing establishment within either of 
these countries, at the time when Mr. Temple first 
went to the Mediterranean, and the quiet state which 
there was then reason to anticipate soon, had been 
long delayed. 

The time had come at last, when it was considered 
safe to remove the press to some part of Turkey, and 
Smyrna was selected as the most eligible location. 
It was a pleasing coincidence that the secretary of 
the Board wrote Mr. Temple, directing him to make 
preparations for this change, the same day that he 
wrote suggesting its expediency, and asking instruc- 
tions with regard to it. This was in the summer of 



100 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

1833, and the arrangements preliminary to the re- 
moval were at once commenced, but unavoidable 
delays prevented the final embarkation till the last 
month of the year. 

To Mr. Temple it was painful to leave Malta. It 
was a spot endeared to him by many of the most 
precious and tender associations that can link the 
heart to earth. Here had he rejoiced with the wife 
of his youth, and welcomed to life the children God 
had given him ; here, clouds of sorrow and thick 
darkness had enveloped him ; here, sweet heavenly 
consolations had been poured into his stricken heart; 
here, had the candle of the Lord again shined on his 
tabernacle, and his children been gathered about 
him, and joy filled his habitation ; here, had he la- 
bored weary days and nights to promote the glory of 
God and the good of man; and here, had many 
precious souls been given him as his hope, and joy, 
and crown of rejoicing. 



PART III. 

RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



On the 23d of December, the vessel in which the 
missionary party had embarked from Malta arrived 
at Smyrna. No small danger had been encountered 
on the way. 

The following letters give an account of the pas- 
sage : — 

Olivetto, Isle of Mytilene, December 13, 1833. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — We left Malta six 
days since, and reached the gulf of Smyrna this 
morning, after a very pleasant passage, but here met 
a strong south-east wind, which compelled our Mal- 
tese captain to run into this little port. Though it is 
not the haven where we would be, still it is a haven, 
where we are very glad to be quiet, and feel that we 
are safe. 

During the first days of our voyage, we all drank 
a small vial or two of the quintessence of almost 
every discomfort, there being no less of us than 
twenty-one in a small cabin and steerage. Our chil- 
dren had just had the measles. 

We left Malta rather like a company of despera- 
does than any thing else, being hurried on board half 

9* 



102 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



of us so sick as scarcely to be able to sit up, of 
which number I was one, having been ill with influ- 
enza a week in the midst of our preparations. All 
left with heavy hearts and sad anticipations; but 
God has done more for us than we dared to expect. 
A favorable wind would bear us to Smyrna in eight 
or ten hours, and such a wind we hope soon to 
enjoy. 

Our last meeting with our friends at Malta was a 
very affecting one to us, and from appearances not 
less so to them ; and I trust I may say with truth, 
and surely I would say it with thankfulness, that as 
the seal of my ministry in that island, some of them, 
at least, are in the Lord. 

Smyrna, December 24, 1833. 

My dear Parents, — It will be gratifying to you 
to be informed of our safe arrival, having fair winds 
and pleasant weather. Just as our hopes were raised 
that we should soon be at the haven of our desire, 
when within fifty miles of this city, the wind changed 
and soon became a gale. We ran into a port in 
Mytilene, an island mentioned in the 20th chapter 
of the Acts, where one of our cables parted, and we 
came near going on shore. The captain hoisted a 
signal of distress, and the crews of three vessels, 
lying in port, came to our aid. Having cast our 
sheet anchor, we rode out the gale without any 
injury except the loss of one anchor. After lying in 
that harbor six days, we sailed for this port, and 
anchored in it yesterday, which you, my dear mother, 
will recollect was the birthday of your first-born son. 
We are all in good health, and I write this in our 
own comfortable hired house. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



103 



Smyrna is altogether unlike Malta in almost all 
respects, and our first impressions are not very favor- 
able, for we came on shore in a rainy day, and found 
narrow and dirty streets, and scarcely any thing as 
we could desire. It is, however, the place to which 
our Father in heaven has brought us, and we desire 
to be contented. First impressions are not usually 
the most correct ones, and we are not without hopes 
that our situation here may be more agreeable than 
present appearances would indicate. 

Malta was extremely endeared to me on many 
accounts, and our parting scene was a very tender 
and touching one. Our friends there showed us the 
greatest kindness, and we saw the most consoling 
evidence that our entrance among them had not been 
in vain. 

As we entered this port, we passed a small vessel 
which lost in the late gale her captain and mate, and 
a passenger, all being swept in a moment from the 
deck by a tremendous sea. How shall we praise the 
Lord sufficiently for our preservation from all danger ! 
We have escaped one of the most violent storms 
that ever visit these seas. Bless the Lord, oh our 
souls, and all that is within us bless his holy name ! 

1834. 

The mission now established by the A. B. C. 
F. M. at Smyrna, was not the only one there. The 
London Jews Society, the Church Missionary Soci- 
ety, and a Ladies' Association at New Haven, each 
sustained a married missionary in this city, by all of 
whom the new missionary establishment was heart- 



104 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

ily welcomed. The moment of its arrival was, how- 
ever, unpropitious. Recent events had drawn the 
special attention of the Catholic population of 
Smyrna to the missionary efforts in the city, and 
had resulted in awakening an active spirit of enmity 
and opposition among nearly all classes of the peo- 
ple to every form of missionary labor. 

The arrival of a vessel freighted with presses and 
printing materials, and with an ordained missionary, 
a printer, and a native bishop helper, and their fami- 
lies, fanned the flames just ready to be kindled, and 
before many days a storm of violent opposition burst 
upon the newly arrived company. 

The following letters describe the scenes : — 

January 11. 

Dear Brother Goodell, = — Our Consul, Mr.* 
Offley, sent for me in haste last evening, and in- 
formed me that the Governor of this city had just 
sent to him to say that loud complaints come to his 
excellency's ears from all quarters against me, as the 
director of the presses which we have brought from 
Malta, and that he cannot tolerate the press, and that 
I must leave the city within ten days, otherwise he 
will seize me and send me to Constantinople ; also, 
further, that Carabet, the Armenian bishop, who is 
under my roof, must be delivered up by Mr. Offley 
to his excellency within three days, and that if this 
is not done, he will by his officers enter my house 
forcibly and seize him. 

Under these circumstances, the bishop has been 
secreted out of my premises, and Mr. Offley is going 
to make a visit to his excellency this afternoon. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



105 



Till we see what is likely to transpire, Carabet 
will remain in concealment. Last night, you will 
easily conceive, was a very trying one to us all. I 
cannot permit myself to doubt that this trial will, in 
the end, promote the cause which it is intended to 
destroy. 

Feb. 5. 

In these countries it seems that our flesh is not 
likely to find any rest, but that we must be troubled 
on every side, either with fightings without or fears 
within, if not with both together. Well, all these 
things are designed to teach us more earnestly to pant 
for the rest that is glorious, in the world that is holy 
where neither fires, nor fightings, nor fears, can dis- 
turb us any longer. 

Poor Carabet. There is no peace for him here. 
Last Saturday evening, I received the following note 
from Mr. Offley: — 

" Dear Sir, — This evening the Governor sent for 
my dragoman, and desired him to communicate to 
me his surprise that the Armenian gentleman, of 
whom he had complained, still remained in Smyr- 
na, and in the dwelling of an American ; that he 
earnestly requested he would, without further delay, 
leave this city, or that otherwise he should resort 
to such measures as might be disagreeable to us 
both. 

" I presume the Armenian gentleman is not the 
inhabitant of any American house, and shall there- 
fore answer the Governor to that effect, and that T 
can have no objection to his pursuing such measures 
as he thinks proper. David Offley." 



106 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

Immediately after the receipt of this letter we 
placed Carabet on board an American vessel for his 
safety, fearing the Governor would be enraged and 
seize him by violence. Brother Whiting had already 
engaged a passage on board a Greek vessel, and in 
that vessel C. is now concealed. His family will 
join him there to-morrow, and remain on board till 
the time of her sailing, which is set at twelve days 
from this date. We could not induce the captain to 
go sooner without giving him a large sum of money. 
We extremely regret C.'s delay to leave this city, 
which has called for a second order from the Govern- 
or, and fear it will operate to our own disadvantage. 
We think it unsafe for his family to remain in our 
house any longer, though it seems hard to put them 
on board in this inclement season. But it is better 
to suffer this than a greater calamity. 

Dear brother, I am thankful for all your sugges- 
tions. If, at any time, I greatly exceed the limits of 
prudence, it will be a step to which my nature does 
not at present very strongly urge me. Oh, may we 
all so feel the love of Christ as to be constrained to 
serve him with all our heart and soul ! Let us keep 
our hearts with all diligence, watching unto prayer, 
praying with all prayer. 

The storm soon passed away, and for a consider- 
able time, the labors of the mission encountered 
little opposition. The following letters show that 
none of these things which happened, had moved Mr. 
Temple from cultivating and cherishing a spirit of 
holiness in himself and others : — 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



107 



My dear Brother, — While you are careful in 
the management of all the affairs of the farm, the 
dairy, and the house, I trust you are not less careful 
in cultivating constant and refreshing communion 
with God ; by earnest prayer, devout reading of the 
Holy Scriptures, and daily meditation upon them. 
It is much easier to be diligent in business than to 
be fervent in spirit, serving the' Lord. We must 
take pains to keep ourselves in the love of God, 
otherwise our hearts will become cold; and when 
this happens all our services are unacceptable to 
him. We ought to consider that day lost, which 
finds and leaves us with a heart not fervent in the 
love of our Redeemer. 

Do not satisfy yourself with the bare evidence that 
you are a Christian, but strive to be a burning and 
shining light, a model of pure and undefiled religion. 
There is no good reason why we should not all be 
as holy as the apostles were. We have access to 
the very same throne of grace to which they went. 
The same treasures of grace are as open to us as 
they were to them. The same Spirit is given to us 
as to them, and God is as near us as he was to them, 
and as willing to hear our prayers as he was to hear 
them when they prayed. Will he, then, deny us 
any thing we ask, if we ask in faith ? No, certainly 
not ; for he is able to do for us exceeding abundantly 
above all that we ask or think. It is an infinite 
privilege, my dear brother, to be allowed to draw 
near to God in prayer. In this precious privilege let 
us rejoice daily, availing ourselves of it so as to in- 
vigorate our faith and love, and elevate all our 
thoughts and affections above this transitory world. 



108 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



May 15. 

My very dear Brother and Sister Mack, — As 
I write you from the spot on which the ancient 
church of Smyrna stood, I pray that He who is the 
first .begotten from the dead, the Prince of the kings 
of the earth, may enable me to write you in such a 
manner as will refresh you with the feeling that, 
though that renowned church is no more, still the 
Spirit which renewed and sustained it in the midst 
of all its tribulations, is not withdrawn from the 
world. It is very affecting to feel that we are daily 
passing over the tombs and the ashes of those con- 
cerning whom the Alpha and Omega bore testimony 
eighteen hundred years ago, that though they were 
in tribulation and poverty they were, notwithstand- 
ing, rich, and to whom he gave the earnest exhorta- 
tion to be faithful unto death, and the promise that 
if they were so, he would give them the crown of 
life. They wear that crown, we trust, in heaven, 
while Turks and Jews, and self-named faithless 
Christians, trample on their slumbering dust on earth. 

We find this a fine country, a fine climate, and 
every object in the natural world pleases us. High 
hills rise on every side, except in the west. Rich 
fields not inclosed, beautiful trees, and extensive vine- 
yards, abound in the neighborhood of this city. All 
kinds of provisions are abundant and cheap, and 
might be much more so, if the rich soil were faithfully 
cultivated. 

We never go abroad without feeling the beauty 
and the truth of Bishop Heber's lines : — 

" Every prospect pleases, 
And only man is vile." 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



109 



The difference between this country and the barren 
rock of Malta is so great, that we feel as if we had 
migrated. I had almost said, to another world. Though 
we do not find the society as good as that we enjoyed 
in Malta, still we do not despair of finding ourselves 
surrounded by an equal, if not a larger circle of 
Christian friends, should we be permitted to reside as 
long here as we did there. The number of our pious 
acquaintances is as yet extremely small, though 
there are some whom we have reason to esteem and 
love. 

Our friends at Malta had become so endeared to 
us. and our prospects of doing good among them 
were so encouraging, that my feelings were more 
sensibly touched in leaving them than in leaving our 
native land. This may seem strange, but it is true 
both of me and of my dear wife. At Malta, how- 
ever, we had opportunity to do good only to a very 
limited extent beyond the English population. Here, 
on the contrary, we have a boundless field before us, 
amonsr all sects and denominations : and I am con- 
soled with the hope, that by the distribution of our 
books, visits in schools, and various intercourse with 
the people, I may be allowed to have some humble 
agency, at least, in rending the veil which is spread 
over the minds of all the mingled people of this 
country. 

Our Lord found his own favored disciples unable 
at once to bear all that he had to say to them ; and 
he taught them by parables, and led them on grad- 
ually, as they were able to bear it. The people of 
these countries are ignorant to a most surprising de- 
gree ; and can we expect to see them taught and 
10 



110 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



enlightened, laying down their long-established preju- 
dices, and embracing new opinions, and all this at 
once? We are endeavoring to lay the axe at the 
root of the tree, beginning with the children and 
youth, feeling persuaded, that as they advance they 
will insensibly glide out of the old systems; and we 
hope and pray, that the grace of God may not only 
lead them into new views, but may also give them 
new hearts. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Let us be very watch- 
ful and prayerful. It seems sometimes to me that 
there is scarcely any thing else here but the spirit of 
this world, and only the utmost watchfulness and 
prayerfulness can save us from the fatal contagion. 
We have more reason, probably, than we are aware, 
to fear we shall be, like a ship becalmed in the gulf 
stream, borne away in a direction which the prow 
and sails do not indicate. The deep and broad and 
rapid gulf stream of this world seems to me to 
be carrying almost every thing away here* Dear 
brother, let us not rest ourselves, or give any rest 
to our ascended Lord, till he pour out his Spirit 
from on high, and give life to the dying and the dead 
around us. 

The city of Smyrna is built principally of wood, 
the streets are very narrow, and fires frequently rage. 
During his residence there, however, Mr. Temple was 
but once driven from his home by fire, and in that 
instance his house was not consumed. The follow- 
ing letters describe the scene : — 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



Ill 



June 13. 

My dear Parents, — Through the tender mercy 
of our Heavenly Father, we have just escaped one 
of the most terrible conflagrations, by which more 
than two hundred families have been left without a 
home. The all-consuming element rolled forward 
before a high wind, sweeping away every dwelling in 
its course, till it reached the next house to ours, and 
there its progress was arrested. We had time to fly 
with the greater part of our goods to a place of 
safety, the fire occurring at noon. Had it happened 
at night, it would have been awful beyond descrip- 
tion, and must without doubt have destroyed many 
lives, as well as an immensely greater amount of 
property. 

Mr. Jackson, a very kind English gentleman, re- 
ceived us in the most fraternal manner, putting all 
our goods into a fire-proof magazine, and treating us 
in all- respects with the utmost kindness. "We 
remained with him four days, but are now again in 
our own house, and find our loss in goods and books, 
stolen and missing, not less probably than two hun- 
dred dollars. This, however, we regard as a light 
affliction, compared with what it might have been. 
Let us praise God that our life, limbs, and health, 
have all been so precious in his sight. It is most 
wonderful to me, that when our house was filled and 
surrounded by thieves, so small a portion of our 
goods have been found wanting. 

It is a most remarkable fact, that this desolating 
fire was arrested when it had reached the next door 
but one to four houses occupied by missionaries, and 
these, too, in different directions. There was no mir- 



112 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



acle in this, but it is very worthy of distinct observa- 
tion and acknowledgment by us. 

My dear parents, I rejoice in the hope that you, 
and your children, and grandchildren will have an 
eternal home in that house not made with hands, 
which will not be consumed when the heavens shall 
be on fire, and the elements shall melt with fervent 
heat, and the earth, and all the works that are in it, 
shall be burned up ! 

Dear Friend, — I am sorry to find many of my 
books gone. At the beginning of the fire, I selected 
a box full of the most valuable books in my library, 
and this box is missing. Had we left any thing in 
the house, it is probable that it would have been 
stolen. It is truly surprising to me to find so many 
of our goods, after such an awful scene. A gang of 
Jews came into our house, with the obvious feeling 
that all within was common plunder. I never came 
nearer breaking over the apostolic, rule for a bishop, 
that he be " no striker," than when those insolent fel- 
lows took such liberties with my goods. 

A Turk acted a most noble part, taking a stand in 
our storeroom with a large club in his hand, and 
laying it about him upon the pilfering Jews and 
Greeks, with a dignity and firmness that filled me 
with admiration, and them with fear. This brave 
fellow has not returned to ask any reward, while the 
plunderers of the house came as soon as the light of 
the next morning dawned, with loud and most exor- 
bitant demands of remuneration for the aid they had 
afforded. A similar gang of Jews entered Mr. L.'s 
house, and one of them seized and put into his pocket 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 113 

a musical box, worth fifty or sixty dollars. A few 
moments after, as he was making his way out with 
his plunder, he jostled against some one, and this set 
the instrument a going, and thus called the attention 
of one of Air. L.'s men, who immediately seized the 
thief, half dead with alarm at hearing the outcry of 
his stolen goods in his pocket, thus loudly accusing 
him. He delivered up the box without delay, very 
glad to escape from such a clamorous accuser and 
detecter of his villany. 

Do you remember the mahogany table which you 
urged us to purchase 1 Unlucky thing ! When we 
left Malta it was a quadruped, but on our arrival 
here, the box that contained it being thrown down by 
an angry porter, we found it a tripod, and it went, 
or rather stood, for a long time after on three legs, at 
last the fourth was restored. On our flight from 
the fire this table fell overboard, perhaps from the 
lameness of its broken leg. It was saved, however, 
by an English midshipman, and is now in our sitting- 
room, gravely waiting the next disaster that may be- 
tide it. Fifteen dollars' worth of select books, nicely 
bound, were in its drawer, and these are all lost. 

The last extract in regard to the mahogany table 
suggests the remark, that Air. Temple was extremely 
simple in his taste, and always reluctant to incur 
any expenditure which did not seem to him abso- 
lutely necessary. Mr. Goodell said of him in the 
sermon at his funeral, " He would have been willing 
any time that his Lord and Master should come and 
look at every book he bought for his library, at every 
article of dress in his wardrobe, or furniture in his 
10* 



114 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE, 



parlor, and at the quantity and quality of every thing 
that came upon his table." 

Mr. Temple's house, and the houses of other mis- 
sionaries, were furnished in the simplest style, with 
deal tables instead of mahogany, and other furniture 
corresponding. The table in question was reluc- 
tantly purchased at the earnest and urgent solicitation 
of an esteemed friend, who felt unwilling that an air 
of meanness should lark around the house of one 
called to mingle, as much as Mr. Temple did, with 
the wealthy and refined circles of the English resi- 
dents at Malta. 

Scarcely had Mr. Temple returned to his house 
after the progress of the flames had been arrested, 
when the plague broke forth, and before the end of 
the month, an earthquake shook the city. These 
events, and other incidents of interest, are spoken of 
in the following letters : — 

July 8. 

My dear Parents, — Almost as soon as we return- 
ed with our remaining goods to our dwelling, which 
mercifully escaped the flames, we were threatened by 
plague, an evil much more to be dreaded than fire. 
This dreadful malady made its appearance among 
the Jews, attacking from forty to fifty of these friend- 
less people, within a few days, and carrying several 
of them suddenly to the grave. 

This naturally awakened great consternation 
among the European population of the city. Mul- 
titudes fled without delay, leaving the streets for a 
few days comparatively deserted. All who are com- 
pelled to pass through them carry a stick or cane in 
hand to prevent coming into contact with any one. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



115 



Our printing office has been closed for more than 
two weeks, and little business of any kind is done in 
the city. The plague has not raged with its usual 
violence this year, for of those who have been at- 
tacked by it, only a few have died, and we are now 
encouraged with the hope and prospect of its speedy 
disappearance. During the last two weeks we have 
been, for the most part, shut up in our house, not 
going to public worship, the chapel being closed for 
the present. 

On the 28th of last month we were visited by two 
smart shocks of earthquake, at about two o'clock in 
the morning. These were very terrible. We were 
suddenly roused from our sleep, feeling our bed rock 
like a cradle, our doors and windows rattling, and 
our whole house trembling and cracking, in such a 
manner that we could feel no assurance that we 
should not be buried in its ruins in a few moments. 
Oh, what an awful and irresistible impression did this 
force upon our minds of the almighty power of God, 
who shaketh the earth out of its place, and maketh 
the pillars of it to tremble ! Never did I realize the 
force of this language before. The two shocks fol- 
lowed each other at an interval of about five minutes, 
and though they seemed so awful for the moment, 
they passed away, leaving behind them, as far as I 
can learn, no trace of their occurrence beyond some 
slight cracks in the walls of houses. We have felt 
within a few days past, slight shocks, not at all 
alarming. Earthquakes are very common in this 
city, but they seldom do much harm. 

It is very affecting to a Christian mind to think 
what this city once was, in contrast with what it is 



116 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



now. What a tendency to declension there is, and 
always has been, in every thing good, in this fallen 
world ! 

The last of the apostles could not sink quietly into 
his grave, before he had by the command of the Son 
of God warned the church of Ephesus, which was 
planted by the Apostle Paul himself, to repent and 
do her first works, threatening to visit her with the 
removal of her candlestick, because she had left her 
first love. What a monitory lesson does this teach 
us, and all the churches of our times ! If declension 
had already begun, while yet the voice of the holy 
apostle was heard, is it wonderful, that after that 
voice was hushed to silence in death, it should pro- 
ceed till the awful threatening was executed, and the 
light quenched, and the candlestick removed, and 
the church itself swept away, by the overwhelming 
tide of desolation ? 

Does this or a similar doom await the churches of 
our beloved country in future ages? I hope not; 
but the spirit of declension that showed itself so early 
in the seven churches of Asia, of which the church 
in Smyrna was one, may do in America, what it has 
done in Asia. Who can assure us that it will not ? 
Churches and individual Christians have much 
reason to take the alarm, when they discover any 
indications that the Saviour has somewhat against 
them, because they have left their first love. Oh 
how important it is, that we always give all possible 
diligence to keep ourselves in the love of God ! Had 
this been done by the churches once flourishing here, 
we should not now see as we do before us and 
around us, little else than a wide wilderness of moral 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



117 



death. We should not hear as we now do, the 
Turkish muezzin crying out five times every day 
from the lofty minarets of their mosques, to the 
deluded followers of the false prophet to come to 
prayer. 

When one looks at the whole array of opposition 
which the truth meets in all these countries, arising 
from the threefold influence of Judaism, Mahome- 
tanism, and a corrupted Christianity, it would seem 
to an eye unaided by faith, that the evil is almost 
beyond remedy. The truth did once make its way 
here, through even greater opposition than it now 
meets, and we must reject the Divine testimony if 
we despair of seeing it make its triumphant way 
here again. I lose all courage when the promises 
of God are out of sight, but it revives as soon as I 
return to them. 

It is consoling to me to know, that some thou- 
sands of children and youth are reading and study- 
ing the books which we have printed. They cannot 
fail to receive new thoughts and new impressions 
from them on the most momentous of all subjects. 
So much alarmed are some of the ecclesiastics by 
the progress which the truth is making among the 
young, that they say, they will all soon become 
atheists, that is, will have no confidence in the saints 
or Virgin, as mediators, and will not observe the 
fasts or conform to the absurd customs of the church, 
however venerable they may be. Such a reform as 
this, the priests would consider as a fearful advance 
toward downright atheism. Should the reform go 
no further than this, we should have little reason to 
rejoice in it; but we trust it will not stop there. 



118 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



The Scriptures are read and studied in all the 
schools, and it seems almost impossible that this 
should not produce the most beneficial effects on the 
young mind. 

You will be gratified to learn, that our situation 
here is, in almost all respects, far more agreeable 
than I had allowed myself to anticipate before we 
came. My own health has been very greatly im- 
proved by the change of climate. I am almost a 
stranger here to those seasons of painful depression 
of spirit which I often endured under the sirocco 
winds of Malta. I am vigorous both in body and 
mind, able to study with nearly as much pleasure 
and for as many hours as I did twenty years ago. 
This I regard as a very signal mercy. 

The Spirit of God is, I trust, with my brethren 
here, in a special manner, at the present moment. 
Every evening of the last week, with only one excep- 
tion, we spent together in prayer, and I see reason 
to believe that it was to our mutual edification. 
This day we devote to fasting and prayer ; but a 
plentiful rain has allowed only a small number to 
assemble in the house of God. 

My feeble instrumentality has apparently been 
recently blessed to the conversion of a very lovely 
lad about 14 years of age. He attended a Sabbath 
evening meeting some three weeks since, with his 
widowed and pious mother, and several other chil- 
dren, when I read and expounded the last chapter of 
Ecclesiastes. This so deeply impressed him, that 
the tears flowed down his cheeks during the exposi- 
tion, and when he returned home he begged his 
mother to pray with him. Since that time, a great 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



119 



change has taken place, and she rejoices over him as 
a hopeful member of the kingdom of Christ. 

Present indications in this city, are more encour- 
aging than they have been at any time since we 
have been here. Still, however, this is a dark and 
abandoned place, with only a very few in it, who 
know and love the Lord. 

At the moment I am writing these lines, half past 
six, p. m., I hear the Mussulman muezzins, or criers, 
calling from the lofty minarets of their mosques to 
the people to come to evening prayers. Half a 
dozen such voices now salute my ears. Oh that the 
voices of them that preach the gospel may soon be 
heard, instead of the poor muezzin ! 

1835. 

Long absence from his native land, did not di- 
minish at all Mr. Temple's lively interest in all that 
concerned it. He watched carefully the progress of 
its affairs, and often made interesting and instructive 
strictures upon them. 

The following passage was written after receiv- 
ing through the papers the President's message in 
1834:— " 

February 18. 

The President's message in reference to France, 
excites a good deal of interest, as a matter of course. 
When shall we cease to hear of wars and reprisals? 
When Bonaparte, the rod of God, and scourge of 
Europe, was at the top of his speed and of his pride, 
riding on the whirlwind of war, conquering and to 
conquer, and breaking the nations in pieces like a 



120 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



potter's vessel, a very shrewd, honest Englishman, 
said to Mrs. H. More, that he had thought of a happy- 
expedient for putting all these calamities to an end. 
" Bonaparte," said he, " is very changeable. He is 
sometimes a friend to Judaism, sometimes he is a 
Mussulman, and sometimes a Roman Catholic. Now 
just make him a Quaker, and then he can't fight any 
more ! " This is a bright idea. Just make all the 
rulers of the nations Quakers, and our own Presi- 
dent among the rest, and we shall hear no more 
about wars or reprisals. The President might even 
then say to King Louis Phillippe, " I think, friend 
Louis, that thee is in the wrong to make promises 
and contracts which thee does not intend to fulfil, 
and especially when the wicked wars of thy country 
have done so much damage to thy friends in the 
United States." I know not whether we shall live 
long enough to see that article in the Quaker's creed, 
touching war, a part of the creed which all rulers 
must subscribe as a sine qua non in the condition 
upon which the people will allow them to fill a 
throne, or a President's chair. I hope, however, that 
such a day is not very remote, and believe it is not. 

When Mr. Temple came to Smyrna, the commu- 
nication between that city and Constantinople was 
principally by a weekly mail, carried by a native 
courier over land. In the summer of 1834, an Aus- 
trian steamer commenced weekly trips between the 
two places, and the time of transit was immediately 
reduced from three or four days to one and a half. 
An English steamer was soon put on the same line, 
and before many years others were added, both 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



121 



French and Austrian, until the principal ports in the 
Levant, the Archipelago, and the Black Sea. were 
made easily accessible, with regiilarity. speed, and 
safety. The establishment of steam communication 
in these regions, did much to increase the effective- 
ness of missionary labor. The enterprise was gov- 
ernmental, and the steamers of which the missiona- 
ries availed themselves most, were under the Austrian 
nag. Prince Metternich. no great friend to the diitu- 
sion of gospel liarht. was. at that time, prime minister 
of Austria, and a steamer bearing his name was 
often freighted with boxes of good books, and bun- 
dles of tracts, going from the press at Smyrna, to 
enlighten the Greeks and Armenians in neighboring 
places. Little as the prince contemplated aiding 
the missionaries, as a probable result of establishing 
steamers in the Levant, he has had reason to regret 
other things with which his name has been con- 
nected, much more than this. 

Soon after steam navigation was fully established 
between Smyrna and Constantinople, the missiona- 
ries in these cities obtained from the agents of the 
steamer the privilege of sending, every trip, as part 
of the regular mail, a tin box sufficiently large to 
contain proof-sheets, manuscripts, and letters, and 
locked, so as to be perfectly under their own control. 
It was. in fact, a closed private mail. Such a privi- 
lege would scarcely have been accorded on any 
terms to any other persons than the missionaries, 
but such confidence was reposed in their integrity, 
that it was granted unhesitatingly. 

Mr. Temple was the postmaster of this private mail 
at Smyrna, and Mr. Goodell at Constantinople, and 
11 



122 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



seldom did "the box," as it was familiarly called, 
fail to carry with its other contents, a letter from one 
of them to the other. 

In Mr. Goodell's sermon at the funeral of Mr 
Temple, he speaks of the correspondence between 
them as follows : — 

" This correspondence, during all the latter years 
of his life, was not a monthly, but a weekly corre- 
spondence. Many hundreds of these epistles of his 
love, I have received and preserved, and they are all 
as good and fresh, as though they had come directly 
from some of the mansions above, rather than 
through the post-office in Smyrna." 

The following passages are selected from Mr. Tem- 
ple's letters during the year 1835 : — 

My dear Brother, — A letter from our dear 
father, dated in August last, mentioned the death of 
your dear little George. Though you have lost one 
of your children, and I two of mine, still I trust we 
shall find them again in the kingdom of our Father, 
when we, through his grace, shall be called thither 
from this world, where changes and death await us 
all. It was a great and most precious consolation 
to me, when my dear wife and children died, to feel 
that God my heavenly Father, whose love to them 
was infinitely greater than mine, had taken them 
away from me. 

A residence on earth is not necessary for the de- 
velopment of the immortal soul. Our little ones that 
have passed so soon away from a world which lies 
under the curse of God, may rise, for aught that we 
know to the contrary, to an equal, if not a far 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



123 



greater elevation of holiness and happiness, than if 
they had remained on earth till the infirmities of old 
age had pressed them into the grave. I rejoice that 
while two of my children rest where the wicked 
cease from troubling, the other two are still spared 
to us. May yours and mine early know the God of 
their forefathers, and serve him with a perfect heart 
and willing mind ! 

I hope you are now free from those embarrass- 
ments which you mentioned in a former letter. If 
it had been in my power, it would have afforded me 
no ordinary pleasure to relieve you from all those 
vexations to which you have been subject. You 
will doubtless see, as we all shall at a future day, 
that Infinite Wisdom and kindness have ordered all 
for your good. The testimony of the Bible concern- 
ing the long and tedious journey of Israel through 
the desert is, that God led them forth by the right 
way. It was not, indeed, the shortest or the easiest, 
but it was the right, way to the land of promise 
Equally true is it of all the children of God on their 
way to heaven, that he is leading them forth by the 
right way. And they will all see this, and praise 
him for it when they shall reach his kingdom, and 
look back on all the way he led them, on their way 
to their eternal habitation. 

Some of the books lost at the time of the fire were 
found at Constantinople, and returned to Mr. Temple 
by his friend Mr. Goodell. Among these was Henry's 
Exposition, which he valued very highly. He ac- 
knowledged its receipt as follows : — 

" Many thanks for Henry. The good, old, ven- 



124 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



erable man little thought of ever getting crowded as 
he did, into such a dirty place in the metropolis 
of the Mahometan world. Though his coat was 
more than a little soiled, still he found a most cordial 
welcome on his return from his captivity. I have 
heard of several of his companions that were carried 
into captivity at the same time with him, though in 
a very different direction, and hope they will soon 
come to enjoy his edifying society again." 

The following letter gives some idea of the nature, 
and amount, and perplexing character of the secular 
business to which Mr. Temple was compelled to 
attend, Smyrna being the port through which all let- 
ters, parcels, and boxes, were forwarded from the 
United States, for all the missions in Western Asia, 
and from these missions to the United States, and to a 
considerable extent, from one mission to another. All 
business with the custom-house was peculiarly vexa- 
tious. No fixed tariff governed the rate of duties 
paid there, but every thing was determined by brib- 
ery and chaffering. It was not uncommon, Mr. 
Temple once said, for a revenue officer, after demand- 
ing ten dollars for duties, and being offered twenty- 
five cents, after much haggling, to take cheerfully 
one or two dollars. The total lack of integrity and 
promptness made the transaction of all business 
much more difficult in Turkey, than can be easily 
understood by those accustomed to the activity and 
comparative uprightness which prevail in the United 
States. But the perplexing nature of Mr. Temple's 
cares never was permitted to interfere at all with 
great diligence to keep his heart. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



125 



Dear Brother Goodell, — I am sorry to find 
that two boxes, which should have gone on to Con- 
stantinople last week, are still in the custom-house, 
and it was not possible to forward them to-day, 
though we made a great effort for it. With more than 
forty boxes to be shipped to the United States, and 
nearly as many more to you and the Syrian mission, 
I have found myself more than a little confused the 
last few days. But I trust all will come out right 
at last. 

His condition is little to be envied, as a missionary, 
who hears from morning to evening almost no other 
sound but that of boxes, parcels, letters, and piastres. 
This has been my condition almost constantly for 
two weeks past, but it is the work which some one 
must do, and why not I, as well as anybody else ? 

My dear brother, my situation here is not a little 
trying, driving me not unfrequently to my wit's 
end. The press, the schools, the correspondence, 
receiving and despatching letters and parcels and 
boxes, almost without number, and in all direc- 
tions ; all these things, with many more that are 
nameless, and must be nameless, consume my time 
and distract my mind. 

June 6. 

My dear Parents, — The plague has just made 
its appearance in this city, creating great alarm. It 
has, during the present year, almost desolated some 
parts of Egypt. We hope it may not spread through 
this city, though there is too much reason to fear it 
will. We have little fear for our own safety ; but 
it is painful to think of the distress which it brings to 
the poor, by putting an end to all business, and thus 
11* 



126 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



leaving them without any employment. It generally 
begins among the Jews ; but this year its first appear- 
ance was among the Greeks. I had just made 
arrangements to open two schools among them, but 
the plague will prevent this for the present. In fact, 
it puts an end to all our schools, as long as it pre- 
vails. You cannot easily conceive how great an evil 
it is. It compels all our operations to stand still. It 
would be consoling to see any evidence that the 
people turn to him that smites them; but we see no 
indications of this. God, in his providence, has 
uttered this awful voice for ages here, but without 
being regarded. God speaketh once, yea twice, but 
man perceiveth it not. 

What a trial it is to have the progress of our oper- 
ations so completely arrested, while the items of our 
expenditure are not diminished. But a voice which 
I delight to hear, says, " Be still, and know that I 
am God." He calls us to come and behold the 
works of the Lord. What desolations he makes in 
the earth ! 

The present scene is to me full of instruction. Oh, 
how many times have I said in my heart, within a 
few days past, " What a happy world would this be, 
if all its inhabitants were as much afraid of sin, as 
they are of the infection of plague ! " Such a day 
will come ; its image may be faintly seen in what is 
now before us in this city. How hard it is for us to 
conceive what the world would be when so changed. 
Let us strive above all things to secure that glorious 
change in our own souls. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



127 



[To Rev. E. Biggs, Argos.] 

My IS. 

We received the proclamation of the Holy Synod 
some davs ago. It is impossible to foresee or foretell 
the effect which this will produce in Greece. For 
the present, it seems probable that it will be preju- 
dicial : but in the end. I presume it will be otherwise. 
The history of councils and synods in past and pass- 
ing times, is not adapted to inspire me with any 
very profound reverence for them, It would be de- 
lightful to see. in our times, a synod convened like 
the one at Jerusalem, whose decisions were all 
supremely controlled by the infallible dictation of the 
Holy Ghost. The decrees of the Holy Synod are 
not to be regarded, like the laws of the Medes and 
Persians, which altered not. The great events of our 
times have given to men's minds such a prodigious 
movement and momentum, that it is very difficult 
for kings, and popes, and patriarchs, as well as for 
ecumenical councils and holy synods, to maintain 
their position with much firmness, for any consider- 
able time. Should the angel that has power to take 
peace from the earth, be let loose in Greece, a thing 
not very improbable, though very much to be depre- 
cated, he might, with one flap of his wings, blow 
away into oblivion the proclamation of the Synod 
with as little ceremony as he has sometimes done the 
decrees of kings and emperors. We can also easily 
conceive of many events less to be dreaded than a 
war or a revolution, which might render this procla- 
mation as powerless as a dead letter, twice dead. I 
trust its own parents may survive it, and see good 
reason to say, that the day of its death was better 



128 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



than the day of its birth. It seems to have been 
born before its time, an indication, I trust, that its 
life will be very brief. We have no ground for dis- 
couragement, as long as the New Testament, that 
greater light in the moral firmament, continues to 
shine. I trust the Holy Synod will leave this un- 
touched. 

My dear Parents, — It always affords me a very 
peculiar pleasure to receive any thing from you, for 
every year gives me a deeper and deeper impression 
of the amount of my obligations to you both. I see 
and feel, as 1 trust, more and more, the mercy of God 
in placing me in your hands and under your kind 
tuition during the days of my thoughtless childhood 
and youth. The lessons which you gave me are still 
fresh in my memory, and I am persuaded that they 
will never be forgotten. I should esteem it one of 
the rarest and choicest blessings to me, if I could 
comfort your age as you have guided my youth. 

It seems surprising to me, that my dear mother, 
with health always feeble, could have brought up as 
she has, so numerous a family of children. May they 
all be her joy and crown of rejoicing forever in the 
kingdom of our Redeemer! Among the millions of 
people that inhabit these countries, I suppose there 
is not a solitary individual who has received such a 
religious education as you have given to all your 
children, nor one amongst them all, who has received 
such impressions concerning religion as have been 
made on all our minds by our education. 

We are living, alas, in a very wicked part of the 
world. Human life is very little valued here, and the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



129 



soul, I fear, still less. During the last ten days, two 
Greeks have been assassinated within a short dis- 
tance from us ; and in the course of the last year, I 
know not how many have died in this manner, and 
still not one of the murderers is brought to justice. 
In general, all assassins escape with impunity. These 
horrid murders happen more frequently on the Sab- 
bath than on any other day, for then the people have 
nothing to do, as there is no service in the church, 
except early in the morning, and they have no books 
to entertain them in their houses, and few could read 
them i£ they had. They, therefore, assemble at the 
wine and coffee shops, and drink and talk until they 
become inflamed, and then they fight until one or 
more is killed. Almost all the men of this class 
carry knives in their girdles, and when they become 
angry these are drawn. A man was killed yesterday, 
first shot with a pistol, and then stabbed, it is said, 
more than twenty times. 

Such scenes, I am assured, are now much less 
common than they were formerly. The rising gen- 
eration will be, I trust, very different from those that 
are past. "What pious mind can fail to admire the 
goodness, and forbearance, and longsufTering of God, 
to such a world as this ! Righteousness once lodged 
in it, but now murderers ! How important, then, is it 
that the gospel be everywhere preached, and all men 
made acquainted with its doctrines and its spirit. 
All other methods must fail to reclaim it; but this, 
with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, will 
not fail to do it. 

The plague, to which allusion was made in a pre- 



130 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



vious extract, ceased its ravages by the end of August. 
On the 14th October, Mr. Temple could write : — 

" "We have now under our direction, three schools, 
containing more than two hundred children and 
youth, and all daily learning something from the 
Bible. Many of them are children of much promise. 
You perceive that we have no lack of labor in this 
wide field. We see the most abundant evidence 
that it was expedient for us to leave Malta, and 
come to Asia. Our books are in almost every school 
among the Greeks, both in Turkey and in Greece. 

" The weather is now as hot here as it was in 
August, and has been so all this month ; and a comet 
has appeared within the last week, and is every 
evening growing more and more brilliant, to the very 
great alarm of many of the poor, ignorant, and super- 
stitious people. They fear a blazing comet, but do 
not fear him who has power to cast both soul and 
body into hell." 

December 4. 

My dear Brother, — I trust that as you are 
always diligent in business, and prudent in the man- 
agement of all your affairs, so you will be fervent 
in spirit, serving the Lord with a joyful mind. I 
should rejoice to know that your progress in knowl- 
edge and in grace, is more rapid than the progress 
of time, which nothing can hinder. Does the Saviour 
appear more and more precious to you as you 
become more acquainted with his glorious Gospel? 
Do you feel that his -love constrains you more and 
more ? Above all things, let us be watchful that 
nothing separate us from his love. Love to him, is 
the beginning, the centre, and sum of true religion. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



131 



1836. 

The next extract is from the last letter addressed 
to both his parents. When it was written, his father 
had been asleep in Jesus three weeks, but the tid- 
ings were nearly three months in reaching the far 
distant son. 

February 27. 

My dear Parents. — Your very welcome letter of 
last October, had been long and anxiously awaited. 
How shall we adequately testify our gratitude to 
God. who in his infinite mercy spares us among the 
living, when death is constantly going to and fro, 
and walking up and down in the earth. I regard it 
as no ordinary mercy that my dear parents are both 
spared to enjoy so comfortable an old age. 

The past winter has been unusually severe in this 
part of the world, and the amount of suffering among 
the poor has consequently been extremely great. A 
camel's load of coals, usually worth about seventy- 
five cents, has been sold for four dollars. You can 
easily imagine, therefore, that the poor, thinly clad, ill 
fed, and badly lodged, must have been reduced to a 
state of great suffering. The ri^or of the season 
almost annihilated our schools for a short time, for 
the little children, with almost bare feet, could not 
venture abroad without much peril to their health. 
The weather is now much milder, though far from 
comfortable. 

From the papers and letters received from the 
United States, we learn that the winter has been 
uncommonly severe there. I shall be anxious to 



132 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



know how you have got through it. Time glides on 
so rapidly, and death so often snatches away one 
and another, that I have reason to expect, at no very 
distant day, to receive the tidings that my dear 
parents have passed away from the scenes of the 
living to the silence of the dead ! It may be, how- 
ever, that such tidings may reach them concerning 
me, for death regards no order, cutting down the 
healthy and the young, and sparing the feeble and 
the old. May we all watch and pray, giving all 
diligence to be found of our Lord, in peace, when 
he shall open the gates of death with that key which 
he holds in his own hand, and shall send us away ! „ 
Oh, how happy are we, if we are constantly living 
in such a manner, that to die would be gain ! And 
why should we not always live in this manner ? A 
life spent in looking to Jesus, confiding in him as our 
life, and waiting for his appearing and his kingdom, 
is such an one as bqcomes the children of God. I 
trust, that at this evening time of your life, there is 
light with you, that God is your light, and joy, and 
salvation. 

In the year 1836, appeared among the Greek 
ecclesiastics some of the first symptoms of decided 
opposition to the schools and other enterprises of the 
missionaries. The manifestations became gradually 
more decided until the schools finally were all broken 
up. Alluding to this opposition in its early stages, 
Mr. Temple wrote Mr. Goodell : — 

" What a storm you have had ! do not be alarmed 
should the clouds return after the rain. In such a 
moral atmosphere as this, we must expect storms, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



133 



whirlwinds, water-spouts, thunders and lightnings, 
and it will be well if the waves and billows do not 
go over us in such a manner as to sweep us all 
away. ' If the Lord were not on our side when men 
rise up against us, they would surely swallow us up 
quick.' May that evangelical infidelity which makes 
men cleave to the Bible more than to the church, 
diffuse itself through all this eastern world, and 
through the western world also ! 

" As for the rumors of war upon our schools, we 
determine to let none of these things trouble us. 
"We have for some time heard various rumors of 
woes coming on them, but they do not come. Our 
girl's school has commenced this week, with greater 
encouragement than ever. The recent examination 
did much good. The number is daily increasing, 
and from some of the most respectable families. 
The reputation of the schools is constantly improv- 
ing. I am neither a prophet nor a prophet's son, but 
I am very little concerned as to what may be done 
by the ecclesiastics. If we altogether hold our peace 
and do our business quietly, but resolutely and per- 
severingly, I am persuaded, this will be our wisdom. 
Who shall harm us if we be followers of that which 
is good ? I think this advice would be very proper 
for us all : — 

' Act, brethren, on this prudent plan, 
Say little, but do all jou can.' 

" Indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, 
seem at the present day to fill this whole world. In 
view of all these things, my only consolation is in 
prayer, and the promises of God. The whole crea- 
12 



134 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



tion seems to groan and travail in pain till now, 
and now more than ever. What will be brought 
forth ? " 

The tidings of his father's death reached Mr. 
Temple on the 2d of May. He had manifested a 
distinct presentiment that heavy tidings would reach 
him by the vessel expected at this time. He usually 
greeted the arrival of a vessel from America with 
great heartiness, but in this single instance seemed 
to dread it. As soon as the letters came on shore, 
he turned to one, which he- had scarce opened when 
the news flashed upon him ! Immediately dropping 
it, he said, " How is this ? I have anticipated just ' 
this tidings for some time." 

He immediately wrote his widowed mother the 
following letter of sympathy : — 

May 3. 

My very dear Mother, — On the 24th of last 
February I addressed a letter to my dear parents, not 
knowing at the time that one of them was in the 
grave, and the other in the sorrows and desolation of 
widowhood. Yesterday morning the letter from 
Charles brought me these sad tidings. But why 
should I call them sad tidings ? My dear father is, 
indeed, gone the way of all the earth, but it would 
be extremely unchristian and ungrateful in us to 
sorrow on this account as those who have no hope. 
He had lived, by the grace of God, to a good old 
age, had given evidence for a long series of years that 
he walked with God, and now I am consoled, as I 
trust you are, with the persuasion that he has entered 
into the rest that remains for the people of God. I 
know, however, that you will feel desolate, left thus 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



135 



alone at this advanced age, with many infirmities 
pressing upon you. It is my consolation to be as- 
sured that God, our Heavenly Father, knows your 
frame, and does not need to be informed that you 
are dust. He knows and remembers this. 

Your present affliction will be greatly alleviated, I 
feel assured, by recalling to your mind the goodness 
and mercy of God, which have in a peculiar manner 
followed you all your days. How mercifully God 
has spared our dear father to you and to the family 
till this late period ! Had this stroke fallen upon 
you thirty years ago, when your children were young, 
and needed a father's care, how much more heavy 
would it have be-en. He lived till all his children 
had reached mature years, and needed his fostering 
care no longer, though they all had reason still to 
value his counsels and prayers. I deeply feel the 
loss which I have sustained by the departure of my 
beloved father ; still I feel that I am called upon to 
bless God for the grace given him in my education, 
and especially for that grace which made him a 
child of God, and placed him among those that 
Christ will raise up at the last day in his own glori- 
ous image. 

I am happy to know that you and so many of his 
children were with him in his last days, and more 
than all, that our Saviour was with him. 

Think now, my dear mother, of all the exceed- 
ingly great and precious promises which God has 
given us. " I will never leave thee nor forsake thee," 
is his language to his people. He is a faithful God, 
keeping covenant and mercy with them that fear him, 
and walk before him with ail their heart. He does 



136 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



not forget his promises, as we too often do, nor does 
he ever fail to fulfil them. Not one of the good 
things which he has promised has failed from the 
beginning till now, and not one will fail to the end ; 
all will surely come to pass as he has said. These 
promises are treasured up in his Word, that they may 
be a strong consolation to his people, as often as 
they are visited by affliction. He sends affliction 
for the purpose of calling us to his Word, that we 
may thus become partakers of his holiness. 

I commend you with all my heart to the God of 
all mercy, who is the Judge of the widow in his holy 
habitation, and a very present help to all his people in 
every time of trouble. This great bereavement he 
will overrule, I doubt not, for your good. Perhaps he 
has, in his holy providence, dissolved this most ten- 
der union that you may be brought into a more per- 
fect and intimate union with himself. That union, 
death cannot dissolve. Our Saviour takes away our 
friends, that he may give us himself forever ! 

He also wrote to other friends, giving some brief 
and interesting particulars of his father's illness and 
death. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — I received, yester- 
day, the tidings that my dear father is no more! 
He was attacked with violent pain in his stomach, 
on the 13th of December, in the church, and after a 
distressing illness of six weeks, during which his 
reason was a good deal disturbed by the force of his 
disease, he fell asleep, I trust, in the Lord, on the 
fourth of February. He was able to testify his con- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



137 



fidence in Christ near the close of his days, and left 
the world in peace, to rest with our Saviour till he 
shall raise him up again at the last day. The evi- 
dence of his faith had been exhibited in his life, and 
though we were not allowed to witness those strik- 
ing demonstrations of it which sometimes mark the 
dying scene, still we are left in possession of the best 
evidence that can be given that he was among the 
blessed ones who die in the Lord. He had lived 
sixty-eight and a half years to a day. 

It is hard for me to realize that I have no longer a 
father on earth, but it is my joy and rejoicing that I 
have a Father in heaven, whose love to me and care 
for me are infinitely greater than it is possible for any 
mortal to know. He lives, though death reigns and 
sweeps into the grave our parents, and all our kin- 
dred and friends. 

The departure of our friends from one country and 
continent to another, is not like that from time to 
eternity. How many of those once very dear to my 
heart, and still' dear to memory, are gone to that 
fathomless, shoreless, incomprehensible eternity ! 
They will not, indeed, come to me, but I shall go to 
them. No rapid post by land, no swift ship by sea, 
can ever bring me one line or word of intelligence 
from them. Tidings of deep and stirring interest 
concerning the living constantly come to us, but who 
brings any tidings concerning the dead 1 Blessed be 
God, we know, from his Word, that he does not and 
will not forget them, though as far as the living are 
concerned, they are in the land of forgetfulness. 

The coming of a long absent and dear friend, how 
it rejoices the desolate heart ! What will be the joy 
12* 



138 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



of the saints when the Lord shall come to raise them 
from the humiliation of the grave, the dominion of 
death, and glorify them with himself in heaven! 
Should we not all cry out with earnest importunity, 
" Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly!" 

My dear Brother Bjggs, — The last letters from 
the United States brought me the tidings of my 
father's death. It is my consolation to have the best 
evidence that he died in the Lord. 

It is consoling to feel that the removal of our 
Christian friends from us is an addition to the gen- 
eral assembly and church of the first-born, to the 
spirits of just men made perfect. JThey are absent 
from us, but present with the Lord. 

What tongue can utter the amount of that love by 
which we have been redeemed, and placed among 
those who hope to reign with Christ forever and 
ever? What an enviable privilege it is to do any 
thing to aid others in entering the spiritual kingdom 
of God's dear Son! While we live, let us live only 
for him who died for us, and lives to intercede for 
us. It seems to me one of the greatest of all my 
sins that my love to Christ, the beloved Son of God, 
the joy of angels, the delight of saints, the only 
Saviour of sinners, is so feeble and inconstant. If 
our hearts were always full of his love, as they ought 
to be, should we not be as lights in the world, like 
the angel that John saw standing in the sun ? And 
why should we not be such ? Why do we not strive 
intensely to become changed into his image more 
and more, from glory to glory, by the spirit of the 
Lord ? If we were like him, how would our looks, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



139 



our language, our actions, edify our Christian friends, 
and reprove those that are not so ! He says to us, 
" Ye are my witnesses ! " Let us beware lest he find 
us false witnesses. 

The opposition to missionary labors rapidly in- 
creased and was often adverted to in Mr. Temple's 
letters, and always in a manner which evinced both 
an unshaken trust in the Lord, and Christian kind- 
ness towards the deluded votaries of error. 

" I have read again the patriarch's circular with 
perfect astonishment. Its horns are as long and as 
terrible in appearance as ever were seen on the head 
of a papal Bull in the darkest ages ! He robs the 
people of all power and influence in ecclesiastical 
matters, and in the education of their children. Can 
this be borne ? 

" You would be astonished at the faithful analysis 
of this weak but threatening document. It outpopes 
the Pope himself. But it must do good. It shows 
what the clergy would do if they could. Are not 
these a modern edition of the old scribes and Phari- 
sees, and if so, is it wonderful that our Lord uttered 
his most awful woes againt them ? But, alas, alas ! 
are not they the image of what we ourselves would 
be in similar circumstances ? Lord forgive them, 
they are our brethren, and know not what they do. 

" I can truly say to them, as Peter did to the mur- 
derers of Christ, ' And now, brethren, I wot that 
through ignorance ye have done this.' When I lift 
up the rod to smite others, it always descends with 
dreadful force upon my own head, for, ( Let him that 
is without sin cast the first stone,' recurs to my 



140 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



thoughts. It is better to pray for, than to accuse our 
fellow men. We must, however, condemn what is 
wrong, for God does this, and teaches us to do so." 

The following letter has been selected from sev- 
eral on the same important subject. It contains 
concisely and clearly Mr. Temple's views on the 
manner in which missionaries should deal with the 
prejudices and errors of the corrupt Christians among 
whom they labored. Various causes, chief among 
which was the violent opposition to missionary la- 
bors, led to much discussion of the subject at this 
time. In his views on this subject, Mr. Temple 
agreed cordially with his missionary brethren. 

Dear Brother Riggs, — They are printing here a 
third edition of the infamous letter from Paris, as 
well as a third edition of the correspondence of the 
Ecclesiastical Committee with Mr. Jetter. Probably 
you have seen this. 

At the request of all the brethren, I have written a 
reply, which, I trust, breathes a mild, and kind, and 
candid spirit, not touching, nor pretending to touch 
all, or nearly all the matters in their notes. It will 
seem very tame, doubtless, to many. It was very 
hard for me to write a tame reply, for the " old man " 
was constantly at my elbow, suggesting many things 
that would bite, and cut, and stick, and sting ; but 
the " new man " abhors all these. 

It is not time, I am persuaded, to go into contro- 
versy with the Greek Church on the subject of her 
rites and ceremonies. With the present limited 
amount of scriptural knowledge among the people, 
I fear this course would be disastrous. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



141 



I have read of late, with great interest, the Acts 
of the Apostles, and have found many things quite 
new to me. 

It was the design of Christianity to subvert Juda- 
ism, to break down the middle wall of partition be- 
tween the Jews and Gentiles, to blot out the hand- 
writing contained in ordinances, to remove all the 
carnal ordinances imposed on the Jews till the time 
of reformation. All this is undoubtedly true. But, 
how is all this to be accomplished ? At a dash or 
blow ? or by allowing them to wax old and vanish 
away ? Mark the wisdom of the apostles. At the 
council of Jerusalem, they only say, " It seemed good 
to the Holy Ghost, and to us, that the Gentiles 
abstain from pollutions of idols, from fornication, 
from things strangled, and from blood." This is all 
in reference to the Gentiles. And why these things ? 
Because Moses hath of old time, in every city, them 
that preach him, being read in the synagogue every 
Sabbath day. And what then ? Why, they will 
cry out, " Men of Israel, help ; these men teach all 
men everywhere against the people, and the law of 
this place," if you do not enjoin, at least, some things 
required by the law. 

Had the apostles and elders recommended to the 
Jews at that time, the abolishing of all the carnal 
ordinances, is it not probable that the whole nation 
would have been up in arms at once ? It was a 
great step to have done this among the Gentiles. 
They still allowed the partition wall to stand, how- 
ever, without casting down a single stone. And this 
seemed good to the Holy Ghost. Let us mark this ! 
They had many things to say, but the people could 



142 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

not bear them then. Many years afterwards, the 
apostles wrote many things in their epistles, which 
at an earlier date would have scandalized every be- 
lieving Jew in the nation. Why did Paul take a 
vow and shave his head, and all this, too, with the 
advice of the elders ? Does not this declare that 
they all still adhered to Moses and the law, and that 
holy place, Jerusalem, which was no more holy than 
any other ? This state of things continued, it would 
appear, throughout the apostolic age, and how much 
longer I do not know, and that, too, among the be- 
lievers in Christ. At last, though I know not when, 
they vanished away. 

Surround men by the great ocean of light, the 
sacred Scriptures, and all their foolish rites will van- 
ish away like icebergs in the sea of the torrid zone. 
The oculist lets light gradually into the couched, ten- 
der eye. Too much, at once, would bring back its 
blindness, and destroy all hope of cure. These con- 
siderations seem to me to have an important bearing 
on the course we ought to pursue in these countries 
at the present day. Perhaps I am in the wrong, for 
I do not pretend to be infallible. Had I written my 
reply according to the suggestions of some who have 
given me their opinions, it would have roused the 
whole Greek nation. But would it be wise to rouse 
it by an open attack ? Many would say, yes, by all 
means. I think if their church must be attacked, it 
should be by its own members, and not by us. We 
can say a vast amount of truth, without making any 
attack. I am disposed to say to them whereunto 
we have already attained, let us walk by the same 
rule, let us mind the same thing, feeling well assured 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



143 



that, walking together in this manner, God will soon 
reveal to us those things about which we are at pres- 
ent otherwise minded. At any rate, I wish to see 
the experiment fairly made. 

These considerations, my dear brother, are proba- 
bly not new to you. They seem to me important. 
In their example, I believe the apostles were not 
infallible, but where shall we find safer ones ? 

July 6. 

Dear Brother Taylor, — The progress of schools, 
the distribution of the sacred Scriptures, and the 
increase of useful knowledge, so far beyond all pre- 
cedent in past times in this part of the world, gives 
great umbrage and alarm to those who love darkness 
rather than light, because their deeds are evil. Within 
a few weeks past, the Greek ecclesiastics, from the 
patriarch downward, have shown symptoms of great 
alarm, in regard to all our measures and movements, 
and consequently have begun to display a determined 
opposition to us, in various ways. They clearly see 
that our movements will lead to a reform in their 
church, which they seem resolved to resist with all 
their might. They have written and published 
against us and our books, and threaten to excommu- 
nicate the parents who send their children to our 
schools, or receive and read our books. This will 
produce the effect they desire, probably, with some, 
but with the majority, we believe, it will be other- 
wise. We are not in a situation to know, at the 
present moment, as our schools are all closed by the 
plague. 

We are now in the press in answer to some things 



144 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



said by them against us. As our reply is written in 
a kind, candid, and Christian spirit, we hope it may 
do good. At any rate, the opportunity of saying 
some useful things was too precious, we thought, to 
be allowed to pass unimproved. At such a time, 
and indeed at all times, we need much of the mind 
that was in Christ. The minds of the people are 
darkened, and their hearts are waxed gross. It is 
hard to impart to them any truly spiritual instruction. 
This is, indeed, a land of darkness and of the shadow 
of death, all covered from end to end with the rub- 
bish and the ruins of ages that are past. Sometimes 
one is tempted to fear that it will be still left, for ages 
to come, a desolation. Help, Lord, for vain is the 
help of man ! 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The prince of this 
world cometh, and this is his hour and the power of 
darkness. The Lord will rebuke him as soon as he 
has accomplished all that was determined. We 
would wait upon the Lord without distraction, 
remembering that the times and seasons are all in his 
hands. It is night with us at present, but we trust 
the night may be far spent, and the day at hand. We 
are waiting for the day. Oh ! when shall the com- 
mand come to all these decayed churches, saying, 
" Arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of 
the Lord is risen upon thee ! " It is painful to see 
men opposing the light, as many do in all countries ; 
but this is not a new thing. At the present moment, 
the principal opposition to missionaries in the Levant 
is from the Greeks ; not, indeed, from the common 
people, but the priests. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



145 



This is with us a day of trouble, and rebuke, and 
blasphemy. The Greek Ecclesiastical Committee 
seem determined to annihilate all our schools. They 
forbid our teachers to remain with us, and threaten 
them with imprisonment or banishment, if they do 
not comply. Marietsa, our best teacher, was yester- 
day called before them, and told them boldly she 
could not leave us. Another is to give her answer 
to-day. I know not what it will be. Mr. Jetter has 
opened his school at Boujah, with about thirty pupils. 
His schools at Vourla were closed last Monday, and 
the books ordered to be burnt ; but the people are 
very much displeased with this. Ours are to be 
opened on Tuesday next, if there shall be no new 
case of plague. We know not what will come, but 
at present, all is very threatening. "We are strongly 
reminded of Paul, who said, " At my first answer, no 
man stood with me." I fear the crisis has come too 
soon. The poor superstitious people are not pre- 
pared for it. The light has, shined in darkness thus 
far, and the darkness, I fear, has not comprehended it. 

I have just read the little book of the anonymous 
bishop against us. It is sophistical, smooth, and 
plausible beyond what you can easily imagine, and, 
withal, appeals to the superstitions, national pride, 
and prejudice of the people, in a way that cannot 
fail to be taking with the multitude. It is a most 
dangerous book. If an equally able and practised 
pen could be engaged in the cause of truth, what a 
blessing this would be ! But why say so, when the 
tongue and the hands and the heart of the great 
Mediator are all engaged in its favor? when those 
that are for us are many millions more, and infinitely 

13 



146 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

stronger than those who are against us ? Can our 
cause miscarry, or fail in the end ? 

The storm against our schools rages so violently, 
that we have, within the last twenty-four hours, con- 
cluded to close them for the present. The Ecclesias- 
tical Committee sent yesterday to Marietsa's mother, 
to say that they would send the whole family to the 
hospital, which is their prison, if Marietsa did not 
leave us, and come to teach for them. Terrified by 
this threat, the mother came and said to her, " You 
are my daughter, whom I have borne and nourished, 
and you must leave the missionaries, and go home 
with me, and become a teacher in the school of your 
own nation ; and if you will not do so, I will go 
instantly and cast myself into the sea." Overcome 
by the anger and entreaties of her mother, she con- 
sented to go with her. We could not dissuade' her, 
as it would be encouraging disobedience to parents. 
We told her to do as her conscience dictated. She 
left us, saying, " I go against my will, but in obedi- 
ence to my mother." 

We meet with almost nothing but treachery and 
lies, in any direction, at present. The last few days 
have opened to me a new chapter in the history of 
human depravity, or rather, have given me new and 
very striking illustrations of it. Such is man in his 
carnal state. How can he see the kingdom of God 
without being born again ? With facts like these 
before us, and these are but a few among millions, 
equally or even more affecting, how can we abstain 
from admiring the goodness, the forbearance, and 
longsuffering of God ! How many millions of times 
has the Father of mercies made his sun to rise and 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



147 



shine and smile upon a world full of disobedience 
and enemies, where scarcely a single heart beats in 
gratitude to him, or a single tongue utters his praise ! 
How long, alas ! were our hearts thus dead and our 
tongues silent! Dead and silent may they be no 
longer. May they move in gratitude and praise to 
our Redeemer, and in pity and prayer for our dying 
fellow men. If Jesus wept over a dead man that 
was, in a few minutes, to rise from his grave, how 
then should we weep over these multitudes, dead in 
sin, and for whom we cannot, with any reason, antici- 
pate a resurrection to eternal life ! Lord have mercy 
on them ! Christ have mercy on them ! 

All Mr. letter's schools which a little while ago 
embraced six hundred children, are now closed, and 
only one of ours is open, our boys' high school, as we 
would call it if it were not so very low. Yesterday, 
sixty came to it. Perhaps this will survive the tem- 
pest. But there will be a reaction, I am persuaded. 
The Committee cannot open schools for want of 
money, and thus nearly a thousand children will be 
without a school, who were all happy in attending 
ours a few weeks ago. 

Our strength, and perhaps our wisdom, seem to 
be to sit still for the present. I trust, however, that 
if we must stand still, it may be to see the salvation 
of the Lord. 

The closing of the schools at Vourla, we under- 
stand, gives great dissatisfaction to the parents there, 
and we already begin to hear low murmurs against 
similar movements here. Human nature must have 
lost something of its usual character if a powerful re- 
action does not manifest itself before long. Several 



148 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

of the parents say they fear nothing except the Turk- 
ish authorities. The bulls of the patriarch, and the 
threats of the bishops and priests, they regard not, 
but they fear the civil Turkish arm. They say they 
will not send their children to the schools got up by 
their priests. But we shall soon see. The Lord 
hath established his throne in the heavens, and his 
kingdom ruleth over all ! Bless the Lord, then, oh 
our souls, and all that is within us bless his holy 
name ! Let us make our boast only in the Lord, and 
let us wait on him continually. Some trust in 
chariots, and some in horses, but we will remember 
the name of the Lord our God. 

September 7. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — Oh, how useful 
it would be to us, to keep always before our minds 
the image of a dying Saviour, and a dying Stephen, 
the one saying, " Father, forgive them, they know 
not what they do," and the other, " Lord, lay not 
this sin to their charge." How would such a view 
always before the mind, blunt the edge of our natural 
resentment, when we are ill-treated. But, my dear 
brother, what reason have we to pity, while we 
blame, those who do always resist the truth. How 
fearful will be the final account of those who oppose 
the distribution of the sacred Scriptures, and tear 
and burn the Word of God! What ground for 
exultation is this to him who goes about as a roar- 
ing lion, seeking whom he may devour, desiring to 
have the souls of men that he may sift them as 
wheat. But, if God can and does bear with such 
men, age after age, shall we call for fire from heaven 
to burn them at once ? Saul of Tarsus was once 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



149 



among men of this spirit, and not behind the very- 
worst of them, but now, by the grace of God, he is 
among the spirits of just men made perfect, and the 
dying prayer of Stephen was probably heard for him. 
May the Lord hear many, many such prayers, from 
us all in behalf of our opposers ! 

Look at Paul and Stephen in heaven. How does 
Paul love him and thank him for his prayer, or rather 
thank the Saviour whose spirit dictated his prayer ; 
and how does Stephen love and adore the Saviour 
who answered his prayer, and brought such a one as 
Saul to be his eternal companion in heaven. And 
is it too much to hope that our Father will hear our 
feeble prayers for our opposers and enemies ? Let 
us pray for them without ceasing, if God peradven- 
ture will give them repentance to the acknowledging 
of the truth, and that they may recover themselves 
out of the snare of the devil. 

To a missionary stationed at Jerusalem Mr. Tem- 
ple wrote frequently. The following is the first of 
the letters to him with which these pages will be 
enriched: — 

[To Rev. J. F. Lanneau.J 

September 13. 

Your very kind and welcome letter of the 18th of 
July came to hand yesterday. I am glad to find that 
you are so happy in the city of the Great King. But 
where is the beauty of holiness to be found any more 
in that city which is still beautiful for situation, and 
which was once the joy of the whole earth ? Your 
situation enables you in a peculiar manner to behold 
the severity of God towards them that fell, as much 
13* 



150 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



as it did in our own favored country to behold his 
goodness. What impressive lessons must all the 
scenes about you read to the Christian whose heart 
is alive to God ! 

The desolations of many generations lie before 
you. In such a situation memory wanders in silence 
and sorrow among the scenes that are past, and hope, 
aided by the promises of God, sees happy days 
coming, when these things shall no more be remem- 
bered nor come into mind, — for " behold, behold," 
says God, " the days shall come when I will create 
Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy, and the 
voice of weeping shall no more be heard in her, nor 
the voice of crying." 

It is, indeed, a privilege to weep where the Saviour 
wept, and to pray where he prayed, and to labor 
where he suffered and died ; but the greatest privi- 
lege and the choicest blessing of all is, to have the 
mind that was in him, to be, as he was, meek and 
lowly in heart. May this be your privilege and 
blessing ! What an affecting and afflicting thought 
it is, that eighteen hundred years after the death of 
Christ there can be found scarcely a single soul 
around the spot of his crucifixion that loves him or 
obeys him ! How does the god of this world exult 
in such a fact! The brazen serpent, erected by 
Moses in the wilderness, became an object of idolatry 
to Israel ; and the cross, and the spot on which it 
stood, have become to multitudes of nominal Chris- 
tians objects of worship, while the real design of the 
one and the other have escaped from the minds of 
men. What a glorious day will that be, when the 
pure Gospel shall direct men's minds as steadily and 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



151 



earnestly to the right object of adoration, as super- 
stition has long directed them to a wrong one ! May- 
it be your privilege, my dear brother, to be among 
the favored ones whose influence, by God's blessing, 
shall accomplish this. You will find, I presume, that 
there is nothing in the spot where the Lord lay, 
where he rose, and where he ascended, which can 
keep your heart alive to him without much watch- 
fulness and prayer. If the gate of heaven is any 
nearer to Jerusalem than to all other parts of this 
world, then the great body of Christians have reason 
to say, Wo is me ! You will find, I am persuaded, 
that heaven is no nearer to you there, than it was 
when your home was in the New World. May you 
find that the Lord Jesus Christ is daily with your 
spirit, exciting in you, towards the countless perish- 
ing multitudes about you, the same compassion 
which his tears and prayers expressed when he dwelt 
among men. My very dear brother, should it not be 
our only aim in all we do to obtain and exhibit the 
mind that was in Christ ? Oh, what a mind was 
that! He brought heaven with him to earth, and 
was in heaven while on earth. The spirit of heaven 
breathed in all his language and actions. With this 
mind, what might we not do ? And what can we 
do, that God will approve, without it ? In the Holy 
City, will you not try more than ever before to be 
holy and harmless and undefiled, like the Son of 
God? The missionaries from our country in the 
promised land, seem to fade one after another as a 
leaf. Let us labor diligently and faithfully, remem- 
ing how short our time is, and that the grave is 
waiting for us. 



152 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



1837. 

Mr. Temple never suffered a New- Year's season, or 
the birthday of a member of his family to pass, with- 
out being improved as an occasion for renewed grati- 
tude to God, and increased devotion to his service. 

January 1. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — May this year be to 
you and your family, and to us all, a happier one 
than any of the past has been. 

We read at our morning prayers to-day, the 103d 
Psalm, expressing in beautiful and tender terms the 
sentiments which seem most proper to be entertained 
at the remembrance of our Heavenly Father's long 
continued mercy to us. I am now beginning my 
forty-eighth year, and it is truly affecting to look 
back on all the way in which the Lord has led me 
for so long a time. In the course of my life he has, 
indeed, chastened me sorely, but it has been as a 
man chastens his son for his profit. He has not 
given me over to death, but, on the contrary, has 
been leading me gradually, and I hope surely, to my 
proper place at the feet of his dear Son, to a more 
thorough acquaintance with my own heart, and I 
trust I may add, to understand better the length and 
breadth and depth and height of the love of Christ, 
that passeth knowledge. 

A brief passage written the same friend a few 
days later, shows that the circulation of books among 
the Greeks had very much increased. The piaster 
spoken of, was a Turkish coin, twenty-two of which, 
at that time, about equalled a dollar. 



Ezsnzx-n 



153 



u In making up my accounts I am happy, and not 
a little surprised to find that the amount actually re- 
ceived by us for tracts and books sold within the 
past year, is eight thousand one hundred and fifty- 
three piasters. This is for Greek books alone, for 
none in any other language have found any sale or 
circulation. Is not the receipt of such an amount 
for our books, an encouraging fact to a poor book- 
maker like me ? The amount is about double what 
we had received in any previous year. The priests 
have not quire rained our craft yet, and I trust they 
will not be able to rain it at all" 

My dear Brother Laxxeau. — Your very wel- 
come letter of November 2d. was received on the 
3d ulr. How painful it is to think of Jerusalem, 
which we have been accustomed to regard as, in 
some peculiar sense, the mother of us all, now trod- 
den down by those who think they honor the Son of 
God, at the very moment when they are stripping 
him of all his glory! What a melancholy picture 
of human nature does that once holy city now ex- 
hibit ! When one thinks of the idolatry and super- 
stition practised upon the spot where the Saviour of 
the world was crucified, it almost seems as if there 
were no remedy for the corruption of the human 
heart. When Moses, the great legislator of Israel, 
died, the Lord buried him, and no man knoweth of 
his sepulchre to this day. But when his beloved 
Son died, and was buried, an aneel said to his dis- 
ciples, u Come, see the place where the Lord lay," 
and these words seem to have carried the idea to 
millions that it is a most meritorious act to come 



154 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



from the ends of the earth to visit that spot. But, 
oh why does not the heart ascend to him, now glori- 
ous and glorified in his heavenly kingdom, wor- 
shipped by an innumerable company of angels, by 
the general assembly and church of the first-born, and 
by the spirits of just men made perfect ! He is the 
object, the only object of worship presented to the 
eye of faith, and that eye is not aided in its vision 
by any of the objects of sense. Could we behold 
the very cross to which our Saviour was nailed, and 
the spear that pierced his side ; nay, could we extend 
ourselves in that new tomb which Joseph had hewn 
out of a rock, and in which the Lord lay, still, I am 
persuaded that our faith would be very little aided 
by all these things. Faith needs not to send any 
one to heaven to bring him down from above, nor 
into the deep to bring him up from the dead, that it 
may behold him, for it looks to him now that he is 
in heaven, and endures as seeing him that is invis- 
ible. 

Dear brother, my own sad experience has taught 
me that my greatest danger is, in not looking unto 
Jesus continually as the author and the finisher of 
faith. The apostles seem to have been always look- 
ing to him, expecting to receive every thing from 
him. He was all and in all to them. We need to 
renew our resolutions daily that we will know noth- 
ing, seek nothing, love nothing, rejoice in nothing, 
but Christ. Oh that we might know him as the 
apostles did, and, like them, feel his love constraining 
us at all times ! We hope to be with him, and reign 
with him for ever ! Should we not, then, strive con- 
tinually and most earnestly to be like him, holy, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



155 



harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners ? His 
meat was to do the will of the Father that sent him, 
and should not this be ours ? It often seems to me 
as if I had hardly begun yet to know Christ to any 
practical and effectual purpose, and still I seem to 
desire above all things to know him, for I feel that 
there is nothing else worth knowing. I am trying to 
learn to be a Christian, but the lesson is long and 
very difficult ; and if I learn it at all, I feel that I 
must go to heaven with my book in my hand, still 
learning. I try again and again to take my place at 
the feet of Jesus, that I may learn of him; but I 
learn so slowly, and forget so easily, that if the 
teacher's patience were not infinite, he would have 
given me up long ago, as one that could not be 
taught. But he is still teaching me, and I trust he 
will never cease to do so. I trust I love his lessons, 
and hope they will make me wise to salvation. 
When our Lord was with his disciples on the earth, 
and sent them forth to preach in his name, we find 
them often coming to him to tell him what they had 
done, and what they had said, and to receive new 
instructions and explanations. Happy would it be 
for us if we should continually do the same! He 
explained all things to them, when they were alone 
with him. 

Oh, my dear brother, let us not fail to be often 
alone with him, for there he will make known to us 
the secret of the Lord ! I am persuaded there is no 
pressure of duty that can justify us in having only 
short and unfrequent seasons of intimate communion 
with him. This is our life as we pass through this 
wilderness of death. Without such communion 



156 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



with him, we can do nothing. Does not our own 
experience declare this ? 

Though I began this letter, my dear brother, by- 
prayer for you, I did not intend to preach to you. 
Well, you do not hear many sermons, and so you 
will the more easily forgive me this once, though I 
do not intend to promise you not to offend in the 
same way again, for I cannot easily cure myself of 
this fault. 

All our affairs here are much in the same posture 
as for some months past. The enemy prevails for 
the present, though the Lord reigns. 

At the beginning of the year 1837, Mr. Temple 
commenced the publication of a monthly magazine 
in Greek, composed of original and selected articles. 
It was of mixed character, because a purely religious 
periodical would have had no circulation ; but it con- 
tained many articles on religious subjects, and he 
hoped in time to increase this element, until its whole 
tone should be decidedly spiritual. The "Reposi- 
tory," as it was called, met with favor from the first. 

The following letter expresses some of its editor's 
views concerning it : — 

" The last sentence of one of the articles for the 
Repository you sent me in Greek, was this: 'The 
patriot is a lamb, except when his country is in dan- 
ger, then he ceases to be a lamb, and becomes a lion: 
he fights, he conquers, or he dies!' The spirit of 
this language, it is not the object of our Repository 
to encourage. This spirit the Greeks do not need to 
have fanned. 

" The substance of your sermon to children, is now 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



157 



in type, a little modified, for you know we editors 
are a privileged gentry, knowing a great deal more 
than anybody else, and having the power to make 
every thing better than we found it, at least, in our 
own opinion. In gathering up fruits and flowers 
from the great field before us, we cannot afford to 
pick up all that comes to hand, and it is very likely 
that we shall pass by many, that others would have 
chosen in preference to our selection. I hope no 
noxious, poisonous ones, will find their way into our 
collection. As, however, we do not select for our- 
selves alone, we must consult a little the likings of 
others. We do not intend, however, to gratify their 
taste by giving offence to our own. 

" You will see from brother King's letter, that the 
Repository finds much encouragement in Greece ; but 
oh, my dear brother, this work is far below the aims, 
the lofty aims of a missionary ! When shall the 
time come that will allow and urge us, by every con- 
sideration, to give ourselves only to prayer, and the 
ministry of the word ! All my feeble efforts for fifteen 
years past, have only been among indirect incipient 
means of building up the kingdom of God." 

Dear brother Goodell, — I am to-day full of 
sorrow, having yesterday, and last evening, read the 
last circular of the Greek patriarch. In bitterness 
and violence, it exceeds any thing I ever read. He 
calls us " Satanic heresiarchs, appearing within 
the last few years from the caverns of hell, and the 
abyss of the northern ocean." He says, that the 
countries where our doctrines prevail, are in the most 
pitiable religious condition, without any Christian 
14 



158 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



morality, without any subordination ; the sport of 
demons, and evil passions. He says, that all nations 
decree the punishment of death or exile against 
those who dare to subvert or corrupt the religion of 
another nation. Let these heterodox apostles, then, 
accord to us these rights and prerogatives of nations. 
He forbids, with great authority, all his subjects to 
read any of our translations of the Scriptures in the 
Turkish, Arabic, Servian, Bulgarian, or Sclavonian, 
or any other dialect. In a word, the circular in its 
language and spirit out-popes the pope, and could 
hardly have been worse, had it been written by any of 
us coming up " from the caverns of hell," as he says. 

Dear brother, I must borrow a little charity from 
you, for after stretching and eking out mine to the 
uttermost, it is not sufficient to cover the multitude 
of the patriarch's transgressions as they appear in 
this circular. In fact it far exceeds any thing I ever 
read in rancor and bitterness, and still it appears 
with his name, and the names of seventeen bishops ! 

I have not been able to refrain from weeping over 
this, and over the people having such spiritual 
guides. If these men can prevent it, all the children 
and youth will live and die without any knowledge 
gained by reading the sacred Scriptures in their own 
tongues. What an awful responsibility do they 
assume. But Gocl, in infinite mercy, bears with 
them. Blessed be His name! I cannot abandon 
the hope that there is mercy for the flock, and these 
shepherds too. 

March 10. 

Dear brother Goodell, — You have aided my 
charity for the patriarch, by your charitable remarks. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



159 



Charity edifieth. Pray edify me as much as you can 
by charitable suggestions in all your letters. 

It is truly humiliating to find a Christian patriarch, 
in the thirty-sixth year of the nineteenth century, 
writing in the style of the circular you sent me ; but 
I fear, that had circumstances like his placed me on 
the patriarchal throne, my pen might have written 
more bitter words than his. Who maketh thee to 
differ? Should he ever know the happiness of sit- 
ting at the feet of Jesus with Mary's spirit, how sorry 
will he be for having spoken in this manner of his 
brethren, and for having slandered his own mother's 
sons. If they do not very much overrate our in- 
fluence, we have no small reason to be encouraged. 

When time is at an end with us, and all our par- 
tialities, passions, and prejudices shall have perished 
with its scenes, how shall we then wish, that nothing 
but charity and the pure love of truth had ever found 
a place in our bosoms ! May we all be ever found 
seeking, speaking, and defending the tmth in love ! 
I have been reading and praying over the apostle 
Paul's encomium on charity. What a world would 
that be, distinguished as much for the prevalence of 
this charity, as this world for the absence of it ! If 
it were not heaven, it must be very near it. With 
this spirit, we should say to our most violent enemies, 
"I have you in my heart." 

Dear brother, let us always remember in regard to 
our enemies, that it is not broad, hard hits, that will 
do them any good, but rather soft and kind words, 
even the words which longsuffering and never failing 
charity suggests. Oh for that charity, which fills 
the bosom of saints in light, the bosom of our 



160 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Saviour ! Let this ever reign in my poor bosom, 
long, long tormented by other feelings ! This would 
be the beginning of heavenly peace, the perfection 
of earthly happiness. 

Nothing, in my opinion, can be more true, than 
your remark in your last letter, that " a very little 
knowledge of the Gospel is sufficient to secure the 
influence of the Spirit in saving the soul." Is it not 
highly probable, that most of the people of these 
corrupt churches do actually know much more about 
Jesus Christ, than those did in general on the day of 
Pentecost, when three thousand were pricked in the 
heart by one sermon, and truly converted to God in 
a single day ? For myself, I have not a doubt that it 
is so. Why then are we so powerless, when the 
apostles were so mighty ? Why may we not be as 
efficient as they ? Had they not the same passions, 
the same infirmities, the same sinful nature as we ? 
Why then may we not be, like them, assisted by 
Divine grace? They were mighty, because their 
help came forth from the Lord God, who made 
heaven and earth, and may not our help come from 
him? Why is it that we do not, and dare not, 
expect this? Is it right? Surely, there is no re- 
straint to save by many or by few, by the strong, or 
by them that have no power. Is he not as willing 
as he is able to give to us all that he gave to the 
apostles, so far as the conversion of souls is concerned ? 
for miracles I do not expect him to revive, nor do I 
see any need of them. The apostles were endued 
with power from on high. Till then, they were as 
powerless as any other men on the earth. Is God 
unwilling to endue us with power from on high? 



* 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



161 



If it be §o, then all our labors will be in vain. Oh, 
for that baptism of the Holy Ghost promised, and 
actually granted, to the apostles. With such a bap- 
tism, a week, a day, a single sermon, would accom- 
plish more, probably, than our whole life has hitherto 
done ! 

My dear brother, I am trying to pray for this bap- 
tism for myself, for you, and for all our dear brethren, 
ensfasfed as ministers and missionaries. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I think we should all 
most earnestly ask the Lord that he would, of his 
infinite mercy, raise up able ministers of his word 
from among the natives of these countries. Who 
can estimate the blessing, should the young men of 
these churches and countries, become truly devout 
and pious, and begin to preach the Gospel ? Shall 
we never see a Timothy and a Titus rising up here 
and there ? 

Missionaries from abroad may be employed for a 
season to order the battle, perhaps, but the natives of 
this country must fight it and gain the victory. We 
must never lose sight of this. I feel it more and 
more, as I doubt not you do. They must increase, 
and we must decrease. 

Mr. Temple was often called to visit invalid travel- 
lers, and others, who were commended to his notice 
and kindness by the consideration that they were 
strangers in a strange land. His efforts to benefit 
them were always faithful, and skilful, and un- 
wearied, and in many instances were crowned with 
cheering success. Some allusions to these kind 
14* 



162 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



efforts are found in his familiar letters to Mr. 
Goodell : — 

" I have this morning called on Mr. D. Poor man, 
he is in a most pitiable condition. He has no confi- 
dence in the Bible, no knowledge of Christ as a 
Saviour, no hope in him, no fear of God, no comfort. 
He is weary of life, longs to die, is floating on a 
troubled ocean of uncertainty, professing to know 
nothing, to believe nothing, to confide in nothing on 
earth or in heaven. He said to me with emphasis, 
1 1 don 't know where I came from, nor where I am 
going, but death would be welcome to me.' 

" My heart is sad at the sight of such a man. 
Oh, what a dark, frigid, cheerless thing, is infidelity ! 
May the sight of this poor man, wandering, on the 
very brink of the grave, in such profound darkness, 
at such a distance from the only Saviour, the light of 
the world, be a new inducement to me to draw still 
nearer to him than ever for rest, and light, and peace." 

" I have just returned from the grave of Lieut. A., 
whom I have visited almost daily for the last five 
weeks. He came here in bad health, and through Dr. 
S. desired me to visit him. I did so, and found him in 
a most distressed and even despairing state of mind. 
My visits, through God's grace, I trust, were much 
blessed to him. The clouds were dispersed, and 
hope was awakened in his bosom, — hope, I trust, 
in Jesus Christ as the only Saviour. He has died, I 
hope, in the Lord. His travelling companion, Lieut. 
F., is now at Constantinople, ill, f understand. Pray 
seek him out, and say to him that Mr. A. spoke much 
of him in his moments of delirium, which were, alas, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



163 



many. He would do any thing we wished him. we 
simply saying. • Mr. F. would wish you to do this, 
or to he quiet, etc. etc/ I saw him twice on the 
day preceding his death, and the last words he ut- 
tered were, • I wish above all things to have my 
mind so collected that I may pray." He said, 8 the 
Saviour is very precious to me. 3 It is a consolation 
to me to have been allowed to aid and comfort him 
in his illness in this strange land, and to direct his 
mind to the Lamb of God. I have written an ac- 
count of the material circumstances in Ms case to be 
forwarded to his relatives in England. He spoke 
much of a pious deceased mother, and mourned over 
his abused privileges, particularly her abused instruc- 
tions. 

Oh! my dear brother, the son can never forget a 
pious mother's instruction and example ! They will 
follow him wherever he may go." 

From the aunt of this young Lieut. A., whom Air. 
Temple thus befriended on foreign shores, he re- 
ceived a letter of most hearty thanks. 

From many a one reached by his kind vigilance, 
and blessed by his faithful and tender Christian 
assiduities, he has doubtless received a hearty and 
glorious welcome above. The number of persons 
sought out in sickness, and comforted and guided bv 
his prayers and conversation, cannot be told. He 
was familiar with the wards of the hospital both at 
Smyrna and Malta, and his face was well known 
to the attendants. Comparative strangers to him. 
knew him as a comforter of the sick and afflicted 
and dying, and often directed such persons to him 
for guidance and consolation in their troubles. Sel- 



164 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



dom did a month pass without his becoming intro- 
duced to some sick or friendless wanderer, or some 
penitent prodigal far from his home. 

The plague visited Smyrna in the summer of 
1837, and raged with terrific violence. It was dur- 
ing this season that Mrs. Dwight died of this fright- 
ful disease at Constantinople. Some particulars 
concerning this pestilence, are found in the letters he 
wrote this summer. 

May 24. 

My dear Mother, — My recent letters will have 
rendered you anxious concerning us, as they men- 
tioned the commencement in this city of that dread- 
ful scourge, the plague. The number of its victims 
has been increasing daily for some time past, and 
report now says, that from one to two hundred Turks 
are daily carried by it to the grave. Among the 
Christian and Jewish population, its ravages have 
hitherto been limited, though constantly increasing. 
The reports to-day are more alarming and discourag- 
ing than they have been heretofore. From fifteen to 
twenty among the Christians are said to have been 
attacked to-day, and carried to the hospital. 

A young French physician, named Bulard, has re- 
cently come to this city, and has in a most philan- 
thropic manner gone into the plague hospital, to 
encourage and prescribe for the unhappy persons 
who are carried thither. His labors and sacrifices 
are admired and applauded by all the population, 
and seem to have been attended by a divine bless- 
ing. He has spent many months in a plague hospi- 
tal at Cairo, in Egypt, and saw and prescribed for 
two or three thousand cases there in 1835. He was 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



165 



accompanied in this heroic enterprise by a dozen 
other philanthropic individuals, all of whom have 
fallen victims to this mysterious and all consuming 
disease. 

You can hardly imagine how deplorable is the 
condition of those who are attacked by the plague. 
Their friends all forsake them, their spirits sink, and 
despair preys upon them. In the hospital they have 
scarcely any attention, such as they need. They 
pine away, almost entirely neglected, and sometimes 
are laid in the grave before life is quite extinct. Oh, 
what an awful expression of God's displeasure do 
we behold in the infliction of this dreadful scourge ! 
Should it continue for a few years longer, it seems 
as if all the Turks must be swept away. In the 
year 1812, two hundred thousand Turks in Constan- 
tinople perished by the plague, and in 1813, forty 
thousand of the inhabitants of this city. Still, how- 
ever, we see no indications of a disposition in the 
people to turn with a broken heart to the Lord who 
smites them. "When will the vials of Divine wrath 
cease to flow, and the Spirit be poured from oh high 
on these lands ? Let us wrestle in fervent prayer, 
saying, " Save now, we beseech thee, oh Lord, and 
send now prosperity." 

Dear brother Goodell, — Since Dr. Bulard en- 
tered the plague hospital, the numbers who have died 
are much diminished. It is his opinion, however, 
that there is no specific for this disease, and that it is 
contagious. He proposes to visit Constantinople 
before long. The disease here he finds to be the 
same as in Egypt, which, you know, is more malig- 



166 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



nant than that which prevails in Constantinople. It 
has made dreadful ravages among the porters. Half 
of them or more are said to be- dead already. We 
seldom see them now in any quarter. It is said that 
about two thousand Greeks are at this moment 
among the compromised, and supported by the 
Greek community. This is a very heavy tax. 

Those who take care of the sick, are a most 
abandoned race of men. The space given them for 
repentance, seems in general to be filled up with 
greater sin than they had practised before. So Pha- 
raoh, when he saw there was respite, hardened his 
heart. Of wicked men, I suppose it may be said, 
" Why should ye be stricken any more ? Ye will 
revolt more and more." All things seem to work to- 
gether for the ruin of impenitent men, as effectually 
as they do for good to them that love God. 

The Turkish porters, spoken of in the previous 
extract, were a class of stout, hale persons, who did 
all the transporting of burdens in the city, carrying 
loads of from four to six hundred pounds on their 
backs! 

The compromised persons, were those who had in 
any way been exposed to the plague. They were 
removed out of the city, and detained in quarantine 
forty days, and if the disease had not manifested 
itself in them, were then released. The expense of 
maintaining them, was borne by the community to 
which they belonged. The Turks used no such pre- 
cautions against the disease, and among them it 
raged fearfully. 

The following letter was written immediately after 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



167 



hearing of Mrs. Dwight's being attacked by the 
plague at Constantinople. The consternation which 
was produced by this inroad of the fell destroyer 
upon the missionary circle, will not soon be forgotten 
by any who shared it. The " tin box " came from 
Constantinople labelled as follows : — 

"You had better smoke the contents of the box 
before touching them. I have done it already, but 
you had better do it again. The plague is among 
us. W. Goodell." 

The letters were accordingly emptied into a " smoke 
box," which was always kept at the door, and were 
not handled till after having been thoroughly smoked 
and aired. Well does the writer remember glean- 
ing from them, as he subjected them to this process, 
the sad tidings that a child of Mr. Dwight's had 
already fallen a victim to the dreaded disease, and 
that his wife was attacked by it. It was a moment 
of horror, not to be conceived of, by those who have 
only heard of the plague as a distant scourge. 

July 5. 

My very dear Brother Dwight, — The tidings 
concerning you and your dear family, by the steamer 
of last evening, have awakened all our tenderest 
sympathies, and brought us all to our Heavenly 
Father's throne of grace, the only place where strong 
consolation can be found on earth, in times of trouble. 
Though the king of terrors has invaded your dear 
family, armed with more than ordinary terror, still 
I am persuaded you will find, that the King of 
Righteousness, the Prince of Peace, the Saviour of the 
world, has come with him, and will only allow him 



168 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



to be a messenger of mercy to you and yours. You 
now say, I am confident, with more feeling and 
meaning, and I trust, too, with more faith and humil- 
ity and filial confidence than ever, " Speak, Lord, for 
thy servant heareth." I feel an unspeakable delight 
in commending you, with all my heart, to the Father 
of mercies, the God of all grace. The Lord hear 
thee, my dear brother, in this day of trouble : the 
name of the God of Jacob defend thee ; send thee 
help from the sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of 
Zion, and grant thee according to the desire of thine, 
heart, and fulfil all thy counsel. 

My heart clings to the hope, that your dear wife, 
our dear sister, may be spared to you in God's great 
mercy. If I were near you, how should I rejoice in 
endeavoring to strengthen you with my mouth, and 
to assuage your grief by the moving of my lips. But 
as it is, I can only bow my knees in prayer for you, 
and move my pen in writing you a few lines. 

In this trying day, I feel assured that you will find 
that God is a very present help, a help very much 
found in the time of trouble, and therefore you will 
not fear, let what will come. These chastisements, 
so grievous in themselves, are only the touching, the 
impressive, the effectual demonstrations of his love. 
So may you find them. God does not afflict will- 
ingly ; and as a father pities his children, so does the 
Lord pity them that fear him. 

There is something truly terrible to our apprehen- 
sions in the plague ; but will not the bodies carried 
to the grave by this noisome pestilence, be as glorious 
at the resurrection as any other bodies, and shine 
forth like the sun, as well as the bodies of others who, 



169 



by other diseases, have died in the Lord ? When the 
pestilence comes to us, walking in darkness, and 
wrapped up in mystery, how consoling it is to look 
np to God. who is clothed with light as a garment, 
and comes to ns, saying, " It is I ; be not afraid ! " All 
onr friends here have been mnch afflicted by the tid- 
ings concerning yonr family, and all most sincerely 
and tenderly sympathize with yon and pray for yon. 

Friday. 7." [The day that Airs. Dwight died.— Ed,] 
We are all most anxious to hear from yon again, and 
are all full of hope, that our dear sister may be spared 
to you and to us. Whatever may happen, we re- 
member how our merciful Saviour said to his dis- 
ciples, who were no more dear to him than we are, 
if we truly love him as they did, M I will not leave 
you comfortless ; I will come to you. Yet a little 
while, and the world shall see me no more, but ye 
shall see me : and because I live, ye shall live also.' ? 
How precious are such words from such lips, mean- 
ing all, and more than all. they express ! In affliction, 
I have found them a rich reviving cordial to my 
spirits. How often have I read them over and over 
with the serene and sacred joy of grief! 

Dear brother. Airs. Temple unites with me most 
cordially in love to you both ; for still I must say 
both, praying that the Lord may be with your spirit, 
and deliver you out of all your sorrows, in his good 
time. 

August 3. 

My very dear Brother Laxxeau. — How loudly 
and earnestly does God lift up his voice to us and to 
all the inhabitants of this part of the world ! Shall 
we not hear it ? Is it not high time to awake out of 
15 



170 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



sleep ? The night, I trust, is far spent, and the day 
does seem to be at hand. Yes, that great day when 
the Almighty Saviour will say, with emphasis, 
" Behold, I create all things new ! " Probably, how- 
ever, he will come, in his infinite mercy, to receive us 
to himself, before that day shall arrive. Oh, what 
precious words from such lips as his : " I will come 
and receive you to myself!" No matter, then, how 
we go out of this world, whether it be by plague, or 
palsy, or cholera, or fever, or by some other disease, 
he will come and receive us to himself. When a 
world was to be redeemed, he sent neither saint nor 
angel to accomplish the work, but came himself, and 
gave not another, but himself for us. "When a place 
is to be prepared for us, a place for our eternal hab- 
itation, he sends neither man nor angel to prepare it, 
but goes himself; and when the earthly house of our 
tabernacle is dissolving, and the spirit is departing, 
he sends not an angel, but comes himself to receive 
it into his own kingdom, to be with him where he is, 
and to behold his glory. As he is now preparing a 
place for his disciples, so he is, in like manner, pre- 
paring them for that blessed place. This great work 
of preparation is carried on. by the influence of the 
Spirit which he sends, and by all the afflictions that 
fall to their lot. His love is expressed as strongly 
in the affliction he sends to prepare them foi 
heaven, as in going to heaven to prepare a place for 
them. What avails it that he has prepared a place 
for them, if he does not prepare them for that holy 
place ? He is doing it all ! ! How precious, how 
unutterably precious then should he be to us! Dear 
brother, do we daily strive hard to know him, to 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



171 



serve and to love him more and more ? Can we 
ever be unmindful of such a friend, — such a Saviour, 
— who has prepared for us, and for all his disciples, 
an eternal home in the same heaven, where from 
eternity he prepared his own throne? Shall such 
love be met on our part by coldness, ingratitude, 
unbelief, and disobedience ? 

August 24. 

Dear Brother Dwight, — How have we been 
blessed of God ! He called us to go hand in hand 
with our beloved wives to the utmost verge of life,, 
and take leave of them only as they were entering 
the promised land. In your case, the messenger that 
conveyed her to her Father's house seemed likely to 
be sent, in a very short time, to bring you also to the 
same heavenly home. Should we not be like good 
old Jacob, when he saw the wagons sent by his be- 
loved Joseph to convey him into Egypt ? He could 
hardly believe the language of his sons concerning 
Joseph ; but when his eyes beheld the wagons, his 
spirit revived, and he said, Joseph is yet alive : I will 
go down, and see him before I die. Oh, what evi- 
dence have we seen that Jesus, who was dead, is 
alive again, and liveth forever ! The scenes that have 
opened before us in the removal of our beloved wives 
and little ones, must have taught us far more con- 
cerning Christ and his preciousness, than we had 
ever imagined before, if our hearts are not strangely 
hardened by sin and locked up in insensibility. Does 
it not seem to you, my dear brother, that the sin 
above all others of which both the world and the 
church too, need to be convinced by the Spirit, is 
this, that they do not believe in Christ in any proper 



172 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

manner ? " Oh, Righteous Father ! " said the blessed 
Lord, " the world hath not known thee ! " And may 
we not say in like manner, Oh, Righteous Son and 
Glorious Saviour ! the world hath not known thee ! 
We have ourselves only begun to know thee ! Oh, 
how little have I known and believed the love that 
Christ has towards me, and towards all men ! We 
might joyfully pass through a thousand fires seven 
times hotter than any we have yet known, if in them 
and out of them we could feel more of the presence 
and preciousness of the Son of God. The law and 
the prophets, the gospel and the Spirit, afflictions 
and judgments, what are they all, but schoolmasters 
sent from God to bring us to Christ ? to teach us his 
infinite preciousness, his infinite love, and inspire 
us with his love ? Blessed be God for such teach- 
ers. And still more, let us bless him for giving us a 
heart to learn from him. In the third chapter of Paul 
to the Philippians, from the seventh to the fifteenth 
verses, we see what an eminent Christian mainly de- 
sired ; in a word, what all Christians should mainly 
desire and seek. May we, through the same grace 
that made Paul what he was, be brought to entertain 
the same feelings he did, and to pursue the same self- 
denying course. Christ was to him so great, so 
precious, that every thing else was little, was nothing 
to him. 

My dear Brother Dwight, — I trust the Lord is, 
in his infinite mercy, preparing the way to bless us 
as his ambassadors in these countries. But oh how 
much pains must he take with us before we are fit 
to do any thing in the great work of saving men's 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



173 



souls! We have reason, great reason, to rejoice, 
when in any way and by any means we are made 
low. Oh how desirable it is that the loftiness of 
men be made low, and that the Lord alone should 
be exalted! Probably we must all feel, as far as 
worthiness is concerned, that we are among the most 
unpromising instruments to be employed in extend- 
ing the kingdom of God, either here or anywhere 
else. But God employed the things that are not, to 
bring to naught the things that are. When I think 
of this, I am induced to hope that even such an one 
as I may, through his infinite mercy and condescen- 
sion, be among the instruments he will employ for 
doing his own great and glorious work in the salva- 
tion of men. We are permitted to cast our care, 
though not our work, upon the Lord. He will take 
care of us, but we must work with him, for the apos- 
tle says, we are coworkers with God. He does not 
send us to our work alone, but kindly goes with us 
to all our work, and bears all our cares, if we will 
cast them upon him. How should this cheer us ! 

I know, dear brother, how much joy you will feel 
in commending your children to a faithful, covenant 
keeping God, now that they are separated from you. 
For three years, I was separated from mine, after 
my dear wife fell asleep in the Lord. But they 
found kind fathers and mothers, and lacked no good 
thing. So it will be with yours. God will bless 
them, and bless those that take care of them, for he 
is not unrighteous to forget their work and labor of 
love, which they show to his name in thus minister- 
ing to the children of them that trust in him. This 
thought used to console me when I thought of the 
15* 



174 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

dear Christian friends who assumed the kind office 
of parents to my children. 

The friends that love us feel a great interest, an 
additional one, in these countries, because we are 
here. Should not we feel an additional interest in 
heaven, because our beloved wives are there, as we 
trust, with our departed little ones? Heaven, it is 
true, is to be desired principally because our Saviour 
is there ; but, may it not be desired too, because the 
best friends we have known on earth are there ? 
But, my dear brother, it is a privilege to live in this 
dark and wicked world, to labor and suffer reproach 
as the servants of Christ. Yes, the living, the living, 
he shall praise God. 

Dear brother, it is a most natural thing, in circum- 
stances similar to yours, to feel that one will soon 
die. I deeply felt so. But I pray that you may 
abide and continue with us all, for our joy, and the 
furtherance of our faith, and that we may not have 
sorrow upon sorrow. Whether we live or die, may 
we be wholly the Lord's ! 

The commercial embarrassments experienced in 
the United States, in 1837, cramped the missionaries 
in all their operations. Mr. Temple wrote Mr. 
Goodell as follows, in regard to this new source of 
anxiety : — 

Dear Brother, — As our money fails, shall not 
our prayers abound more and more? I am per- 
suaded that no retrenchment is called for in this par- 
ticular, but on the contrary, a great increase. With 
less money, and more prayer, and faith, and fasting, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



175 



and self-denying labors, I am persuaded that we 
may accomplish much more in future than we have 
done in any time past. 

Dear brother, I feel rebuked by the voice of Divine 
Providence, and I pray that this rebuke may not be 
in vain to any of us. 

The extract which follows, is from a letter written 
during a meeting of missionaries in Smyrna, for con- 
ference and prayer. 

Septembei' 29. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — There is, I trust, but 
one feeling among us all, and that is, that it is high 
time to awake out of sleep, to redeem the time, to 
work while it is day, because the night cometh. 
You, my dear brother, and brother Smith and myself, 
have already lived longer on missionary ground than 
the average period allotted to missionaries. But 
where, alas, are the fruits of our labors, in the con- 
version of any considerable numbers of the people to 
whom we have been sent ? It is truly painful to me, 
to think of the fifteen and a half years that I have 
spent on missionary ground. Oh, how little of the 
mind that was in Christ, has been in me! How 
little have I made myself of no reputation, or dis- 
charged the duties of a servant of the great King of 
all the universe ! 

I trust our discussions and prayers together, will 
contribute to give us all a deeper impression concern- 
ing our duty than any of us have ever had before. 
It is the feeling, I think, of all the brethren, that we 
need above all things to be baptized with the Holy 
Ghost, as the first missionaries were on the day of 



176 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Pentecost ; to have our love to our Saviour increased, 
to a far, far greater extent than we have yet known. 
This would lead to greater self-denial, and to all 
those most important results which we desire to wit- 
ness in our missionary course. 

The following letters beautifully manifest the 
spirit of Mr. Temple, in reference to the trials and 
discouragements experienced by other missionary 
brethren. The missionaries exiled from Persia, of 
whom he speaks, were German brethren, sent away 
by the Russian Government from a part of Persia 
under then: yoke 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I rejoice to hear that 
our brethren at Bi'oosa give themselves to prayer, if 
they cannot give themselves to the ministry of the 
word. This is a most precious privilege, and one, 
too, of which we cannot be deprived by any circum- 
stances whatever, as long as our reason is continued. 
Considering how much we are all disposed to trust 
in the efficacy of other means of doing good, to the 
neglect of this, or to the partial, limited use of it, 
perhaps we ought not to deplore the circumstances 
that shut us up for a season to this one duty and 
privilege. I am strongly inclined to the opinion, that 
it is good for a missionary in his youth to bear such 
a yoke, to be compelled for a season to sit alone and 
keep silence, to put his mouth in the dust, to give his 
cheek to him that smiteth him, and to be filled full 
with reproach. Perhaps this is one of the best ways 
in which a missionary can be prepared to bear 
success, to become the means of saving others with- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



177 



out becoming himself a. castaway. The greatest of 
the apostles, even at an advanced stage of his apos- 
tolic career, needed the aid of a messenger of Satan 
to keep him from being exalted above measure, and 
without doubt every missionary in bur times, young 
or old, needs some buffeting messenger in one shape 
or another, to aid him in keeping a low place and a 
prayerful spirit. Almost every thing in missionary 
work depends on the spirit in which it is done. A 
few words uttered in a truly Christian spirit, pre- 
ceded, accompanied, and followed by prayer, may 
accomplish more than long sermons, composed and 
delivered in a different spirit. 

Pray tender our very kind Christian salutations 
and love to our dear brethren, now with you, from 
Persia, who having no more home or place in these 
parts, are returning to their own land. The dust 
shaken from then- feet as they depart will doubtless 
bear witness against their enemies at another day, 
when the heavens will reveal the iniquities of this 
world, and the earth shall rise up against its inhabi- 
tants. 

I trust they are leaving their stations with the 
feelings the Saviour of the world exhibited, when for 
the last time he visited Jerusalem, and beheld the city 
and wept over it. Oh, how sacred those tears! 
How deep, unutterable, and holy, was the sorrow he 
felt ! How sincere and how tender the compassion 
of his heart! How solemn, and touching, and in- 
structive, that memorable scene ! The Son of God, 
the Ancient of Days, the Redeemer of the World, 
comes once more to the ungrateful city which hud 
killed his prophets and stoned those sent to her by 



178 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



him, and rejected him and all his offers of pardon, 
comes once more to this wicked city to weep over it, 
to warn it, to die for it. Surely, herein was love ! 
But alas, the things that belong to her peace were 
hid from her eyes. No less do the things that belong 
to the peace of the people of these countries seem to 
be hid from their eyes. Our Saviour wept in open 
day, in the presence of the people, over Jerusalem, and 
at night he went out into the Mount of Olives, and 
doubtless wept and prayed there alone in secret. 

My dear brother, if we have the same spirit, shall 
we not weep for this perishing people, who know not 
the time of their visitation ? Must not our eyes run 
down with tears day and night for them, when we 
consider their end ? 

Perhaps our exiled brethren are saying, " Who 
hath believed our report ; and to whom hath the arm 
of the Lord been revealed?" Another day will, 
perhaps, inform them that a multitude have been led 
through their word to believe on the only Saviour, 
and thus to obtain salvation. 

In October 1837, Mr. Temple was attacked by a 
severe bilious fever. He gives a full account of his 
disease, and the feelings and reflections this new ex- 
perience awakened in him, in letters to his mother, 
and friend Mr. Goodell. 

October 26. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I am happy to move 
my pen once more, though rather slowly. I am still 
very weak, but daily increasing in strength. This is 
a great mercy. Indeed, all my life has been full of 
mercy. "What shall I render to the Lord for this ? 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 179 

My illness has been, I trust, a great blessing to me, 
as I am confident was God's design in sending it. 
If all things do not work together for our good, it 
must be only our own perverseness that prevents it. 

You seem anxious to know how you should endure 
sickness. You have nothing to do with this till it 
comes. A man making a long journey, and know- 
ing he has a dangerous stream to cross at the end of 
it, would be considered very foolish, should he be at 
the trouble of transporting a boat through all his toil- 
some journey, to carry him over, if he had been 
a thousand times assured, on good and sufficient 
authority, that there is always a safe boat waiting at 
the river's brink to convey passengers over. When 
we come to the deep waters, the boat will be there, 
and the floods will not go over our souls. God will 
take care of his people at all times, as the matter shall 
require, or as the Hebrew has it, 1 Kings 8 : 59, " the 
thing of the day in its day." This should satisfy us, 
and relieve all our anxieties for the morrow. 

I have not been so ill for nineteen years. Though 
I am of little value at any time, still my illness has 
deranged our affairs in various ways. You have not 
received the Repository. But it will come by this 
steamer, I trust. I hope soon to put all the wheels 
in motion as before. 

November 5. 

My very dear Mother, — It is now a little more 
than a fortnight since I left my bed, to which a 
bilious fever had confined me for sixteen almost 
sleepless days and nights. 

I trust, this illness has been blessed to me in many 
respects. It has made me feel how frail I am, how 



180 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



precious is the Gospel, how precious is the only 
Saviour of sinners, how precious are the promises of 
the Gospel, more than I did before. 

I have thought of you, my very dear mother, with 
a most lively and tender interest. I have, in thought, 
revisited the scenes that passed while I was under 
your kind care, and my heart has often and most 
earnestly prayed, that grace, mercy, and peace may 
abound to my dear, infirm, and aged mother, who 
was so kind, tender, and faithful a guide and protec- 
tor of my youth. God will be your shield, and your 
exceeding great reward. He will never forsake you 
when you are old and grayheaded, but on the con- 
trary, will be the portion of your soul when flesh 
and heart fail you. It is now my desire to make a 
new and most solemn consecration of my body, my 
soul, my spirit, my time, my talents, my all, to him 
who has redeemed my life from destruction, who has, 
as I trust, forgiven all my iniquities, and healed all my 
diseases. While I have any being, it is my desire 
to love, and praise, and honor him. 

I spent three days last week for a change of air at 
Boujah, a village four miles from here, where Mrs. 
Smith died, and it has very much revived and 
strengthened me. I propose to return after a day or 
two, to spend a few days more with my Christian 
friends there. It is very consoling to find such 
Christian brethren in a strange land, especially when 
one is sick. The same goodness and mercy that 
marked all my days in my own country, have fol- 
lowed me since I have been a stranger in a strange 
land. 

Martha, my very dear wife, is kinder to me than 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



181 



any language can express. My illness has imposed 
a heavy burden upon her, which she has borne with 
cheerfulness. It was one of my greatest mercies 
when she was given me. This will appear in 
another world, I am persuaded, both as it regards 
myself and my dear children, to whom she has been 
a most faithful and kind mother. This calls for and 
excites my constant gratitude to God, who so merci- 
fully remembered me in my low estate. 

November 20. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — After an interval of 
eight weeks, I was yesterday permitted to preach 
again. It was afTecting to me and to some of my 
hearers. I could think of no passage that seemed to 
me more suitable to the occasion than this, " For we 
know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle 
were dissolved," etc. 1 Cor. 5 : 1. The main scope 
of my discourse was to persuade my hearers to make 
immediate preparation for the dissolution of the body, 
and for a glorious entrance into that building of God 
made without hands, eternal in the heavens. I 
.made allusion to my recent illness, and told them 
that the power of disease had rendered me incapable 
of any connected and vigorous thought, and that 
death, had it overtaken me, must have removed me 
from the world as my illness found me, it being im- 
possible then to make any preparation for the final 
change. I trust, some good impression was made on 
a few minds, at least. I have never seen more indi- 
cations of feeling in the little audience than on this 
occasion. But oh, how do we need that Spirit 
which gives life and power to the word ! This little 
16 



182 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



audience has heard within the last few years a great 
deal of plain, scriptural truth, but in only a very few 
instances does this seem to have produced the de- 
sired effect. Blessed be God that there are any who 
seem to have been made alive through the truth ! 

I have never desired as much as now to visit you 
with Mrs. Temple, but the expense in this day of 
pecuniary embarrassment, seems to forbid such a step, 
unless health or some other necessity demand it. 
Within a few days I hope to return to my duties, 
and may it be with more prayer, faith, humility, self- 
denial, and love to Christ, and compassion for souls 
than I have known or felt before. 

You and I, my dear brother, have preached a good 
deal against money and a great deal for it. It is, 
after all, one of the best had things in this world, too 
bad to be loved, and at the same time too good to be 
thrown away without a sufficient reason for doing so. 
When it comes into our pockets without labor, it is 
in some danger of slipping out of them without suffi- 
cient care. In doing good I am much in favor of 
lavishing gold out of the bag ; it is well, however, to 
remember that gold is not yet quite so plenty as the 
stones of the street, and that even silver is pretty 
highly accounted of by all our patrons, who would 
hear of some other things with more pleasure than 
that it is nothing accounted of by us missionaries. It 
is now a long time since the golden days of Solomon 
passed away. I trust that you and I shall never out- 
grow those economical habits which stern, though 
kind necessity, compelled us to cherish, when it was 
our happiness to sleep and walk and talk and study 
and sing and pray together for nine years in succes- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 183 

sion. Those habits cleave to me like the skin that 
clothes my flesh and sinews, and I trust they will 
leave me only when I leave all earthly things. 

Frequent allusions occur in Mr. Temple's corre- 
spondence to the children of missionaries, with expres- 
sions of earnest desire for their early conversion. The 
following passages exhibit well this class of feelings 
on his part : — 

" The facts mentioned in your last note have 
greatly encouraged me. And why should we not be 
encouraged ? Not one of all the millions of sparrows 
is forgotten before God, and can one of our dear chil- 
dren, who are each of them of more, infinitely more 
value, than all the sparrows in the universe, be for- 
gotten by him ? No, it cannot be so. 

" How sweetly and divinely did the ancient and 
holy evangelical prophet say and sing concerning the 
coming Messiah, ' He shall feed his flock like a shep- 
herd. He shall gather the lambs in his arms, and 
carry them in his bosom.' Are we not his flock? 
and are not our dear children the lambs? How 
kindly and tenderly has he fed us all our life long 
unto this day, and will he not gather our children, the 
lambs, in his arms ? In the days of his flesh he took 
up little children in his arms and blessed them. 

" We ought to think much and often of the faith- 
fulness of God. When that venerable man, Joshua, 
was going the way of all the earth, he uttered these 
remarkable words to the children of Israel : ' Ye know 
in all your hearts, and in all your souls, that not one 
thing hath failed of all the good things which the 
Lord your God spake concerning you ; all are come 



184 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



to pass unto you, and not one thing hath failed 
thereof.' What a testimony! How should this 
encourage us concerning the good things, the infi- 
nitely better things, which he has promised us upon 
whom the ends of the world are come. 

" At the end of his memorable prayer, Solomon, after 
spreading forth his hands to heaven, on his bended 
knees, rose and stood up before God and all the con- 
gregation, and with a loud voice blessed them, and 
blessed the Lord, saying, ' Blessed be the Lord, who 
hath given rest unto his people Israel according to 
all that he promised ; there hath not failed one word 
of all his good promise which he promised by the 
hand of his servant Moses.' Let us, my dear 
brother, lay up these words of Joshua and Solomon, 
and never forget that God is a faithful God, keeping 
covenant and mercy with all his servants that walk 
before him with all their heart. 

" The children of missionaries in the Levant were 
mentioned at our concert last Monday, and one of 
the prayers was confined to petitions for them. 
There is nothing I so much desire for my own chil- 
dren as this, that they may be the Lord's, knowing, 
loving, and worshipping him in spirit and in truth. 
But my desires are not confined to them ; they ex- 
tend to all the children of my dear brethren in these 
lands. What an influence, good or bad, must all 
these children, if spared, exert at a future day ! May 
it be all a holy influence ! 

" Let us not forget our Lord's parable to encour- 
age men always to pray, and not to faint. We are 
always in danger of fainting in our prayers. We 
would almost desire to have God hear before we call 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



1S5 



upon him, or at least that while we are yet speaking, 
he should send us an answer ; but it is his will to 
defer the answer for a season, to try our faith. How 
long did our parents pray for us before they saw the 
slightest evidence that their prayers were answered 
in the conversion of our precious souls ! But the 
blessing came at last, as we hope. 

K The Lord will hear us for our children, and not 
despise our prayers, though we are not worthy to be 
heard. 

" I have wept much of late, both for myself and my 
children ; for myself, because my heart, after so long 
a time, is so full of sin ; for my children, fearing that 
they may live and die without any love to the pre- 
cious Saviour. I am, however, consoled with the 
hope that God has begun his own good work in my 
heart, and will carry it on to the end. Nor do I dare 
abandon the hope that he will call my children into 
his spiritual kingdom. We and our children must 
all be saved, if saved at all, only by grace ! " 

Dear Brother Goodell, — We should all have 
reason for discouragement, if our help did not come 
forth from the Lord of hosts. If he ever does any 
good with such instruments as we all are, this must 
be ascribed only to his grace. The building of his 
glorious church by the use of such instruments as he 
has always employed for that end, from the very be- 
ginning of time, seems to me more worthy of our 
admiration than the creation of this perishable world 
from nothing by the word of his power. 

It seems as if it would cost God much less, if we 
may use such language with reverence, to create a 
16* 



186 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



pure and holy church with a word, witnout any 
instrumentality at all, than it does to form one with 
instruments so ill fitted for so important a work. 
But oh, how does his wisdom shine in using "base 
things of the world, and things that are not, to bring 
to naught things that are! " 

Let us wait on the Lord, and be of good courage, 
and he will strengthen our hearts. They that wait 
on him shall renew their strength. How do we all 
need continually the grace of God ! Why is it that 
the word of God takes so little effect on those to 
whom we preach? Noah preached righteousness 
for one hundred and twenty years without inducing 
any out of his own family to become righteous. 
But then, the Spirit had not been given. Our Lord 
preached only a little more than three years, and 
though the greater part of his hearers did not believe 
and repent, still it is manifest that his preaching 
must have produced a great effect, for he was seen of 
more than five hundred brethren at one time, and 
that, too, before the Spirit was given. 

I feel that I have yet to learn how to preach the 
gospel, though it is now more than sixteen years 
since I began to try to preach. Oh, that God would 
teach us all to preach Christ and him crucified as we 
ought! The want of a right spirit may render us a 
savor of death unto death, when to possess it would 
make us a savor of life unto life. Can we be con- 
tented to see our hearers listening to the gospel, and 
still living without God in the world ? Do we lay 
this matter, as we ought, to our inmost heart? I 
know not whether I have ever prayed as I ought 
over this most weighty subject. Is it not deeply 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



1S7 



affecting to think, that within a very little while we 
and our hearers are to meet at the judgment-seat of 
Christ, to be judged and rewarded according to that 
gospel which the one has preached, and the other 
heard ? Oh, what an infinite value will the scenes of 
the last day stamp on the gospel ! Whatever Christ 
may be to us. or to our hearers nou\ he certainly will 
appear to be all and in all to every one then. 

Can we not. my dear brother, know far more con- 
cerning him. and preach in such a manner as to 
prove, to the conviction of all. more than we ever 
have done, that we have been with Jesus, that we are 
daily with him, sitting at his feet, and learning of 
him how to preach and how to pray ? How much 
more is this to be coveted, than the reputation of 
being the first preachers of the age ! 

The correspondence between Mr. Temple and his 
missionary brethren increased at this period very 
rapidly, both in amount and in richness. New mis- 
sionaries constantly came to the Mediterranean, and 
Smyrna being the port at which they first landed, 
most of them came immediately to his house, and 
remained long enough to form an intimate acquain- 
tance with him. Interest in them as his personal 
acquaintances, as fellow-laborers in the great and 
good work to which his life had been devoted, and 
as young and inexperienced, needing sympathy and 
encouragement, led him to write them often, and 
increased very much the number of those favored 
with the ready, flowing productions of his pen. 

The missionary work was continually increasing 
in interest and importance, and its various and vary- 



188 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



ing aspects, afforded many themes upon which his 
pen dwelt, sometimes in sorrow, sometimes in doubt 
and suspense, sometimes with joy and gratitude. 
And since he was a growing Christian all his life, 
and more and more given to prayer and the study of 
God's word, the longer he lived, his correspondence 
became ever richer and richer. His letters, for the 
most part, explain themselves, and will be given with- 
out note or comment. No truer sketch of his spir- 
itual lineaments can be given, than that he has him- 
self portrayed in these glowing, affectionate, humble, 
heavenly minded epistles. They describe, for the 
most part, the scenes through which he passed, as 
far as is needed for the purposes of this memoir. 

" It has sometimes seemed almost strange to me, 
that our Lord Jesus Christ, who needed nothing, 
and was perfectly holy, should have spent so much 
time in prayer. May we not be sure, however, that 
he did not spend more time than was meet in this 
manner ; and if it was his practice to pray so much, 
surely we need prayer, if possible, still more. 

" Dear brother, if we find it so hard to make any 
saving impression on oar dear children, who are al- 
ways with us, how can we expect the conversion of 
the people among whom we live, whom we can 
scarcely instruct at all, and who have never received 
a millionth part of the instruction given to our chil- 
dren, if God does not interpose in a sovereign and 
most gracious manner for that end ? 

" Our Saviour has told us, however, that the first 
shall be last, and the last first. We might be con- 
soled in some measure in seeing our own fleece dry, 
if all the ground around us were watered with the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



189 



dew of heaven. But it is very Trying to see all, 
within and without, like The mountains of Gilboa. 
Oh for The spiriT of Elijah, who prayed Till The 
heavens gave ram. It may well encourage us to 
remember, Thar he was hot Then among The spirits of 
just men made perfect, but a man compassed about 
with infirmines. subjecT To like passions as we are, 
and still how marvellous The effect of his prayers ! 
If God could consistently hear him, may he not 
hear us ? " 

1S33. 

January 22. 

My dear Brother Benjamin, — A good opportu- 
niTy for Athens To-day by a French man-of-war, 
tempts me to write you a line, though I have nothing . 
in the way of news To communicate, excepr it be, 
that The Lord reigns and does whatsoever pleaseth 
him. in heaven and in earth, and in all deep places, 
and this though very old news, is very good news to 
all the children of God in this present evil world, 
where every wrong thing seems to Triumph. 

Every thing seems to be overturning and over- 
turning in our times ; but it is consoling To know 
from The divine Testimony, that this is preparing the 
way for The establishment of a kingdom that cannot 
be moved. Whoever may be at the helm in The 
greaT or little kingdoms, empires, and nations of This 
world, we know Thar our Lord Jesus Christ is head 
over all things to his church. We must rejoice that 
in his hand is power and might, that he sets up one 
and puts down another as he pleases, and gives none 
account of his matters to any one. 



190 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

It seems to me, that his hand may be distinctly 
traced in the great movements of our times. He 
keeps behind the cloud, it is true, but his hand is 
stretched out so far that it may be easily seen by all 
who are not blind. Without doubt, he will by and 
by cause the cloud to vanish, and stand forth in his 
majesty and glory. I love to think of him, as 
head over all things to the church, the one Mediator. 
"What an advocate! What are Moses and Samuel 
and Elijah compared with him! The first, indeed, 
turned away the anger of God from his people, when 
he said he would destroy them had not Moses stood 
in the breach. The second prayed, and the Lord 
brought thunder and rain in the time of harvest, and 
the third shut the heavens for three years and six 
months, and then opened them again by his prayers. 
But what has our Lord done,- and what is he doing 
in heaven, where he ever lives to make intercession 
for us ? Is there a blessing that comes to the church 
or any member of it, in any other way than through 
his intercession, his mediation ? 

Dear brother, I write to you as a young man that 
is strong, in whom the word of God dwells, as I 
trust. My prayer is, that you may now in your 
youth take much pains to strengthen yourself in the 
Lord. All other strength is but weakness. Happy 
is the man who is strong in the Lord and in the 
power of his might ! I look upon all my dear young 
brethren in the missionary field, with great pleasure 
and affection. I feel that they must increase, but I 
must decrease. I trust that when they have been as 
long in the field as I have, they will not be con- 
strained to review their years as I do, with the feel- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



191 



ing that they have accomplished little. Something, 
I trust, has been dene, but it now appears to me that 
much more might have been done. May the Lord 
stir us all up to great diligence and prayerfulness 
while the day lasts, for the night cometh when no 
man can work. The time is short. The sower and 
the reaper will soon rejoice together in our Heavenly 
Father's kingdom. He that plougheth, the apostle 
say-, should plough in hope. May you abound in 
hope, whether ploughing or sowing! 

I trust you will be wiser than I have been, in study- 
ing language. It is wise to use it all up as fast as 
one learns it, for in this way only can we secure any 
real, practical benefit. If we give this coin to the 
exchangers as fast as it comes into our hands, we 
shall by and by receive our own with usury. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — We have printed be- 
tween three and four millions of pages this year, 
notwithstanding the interruptions occasioned by 
plague. This is more than we have ever done in 
any preceding year. Since we came to the Mediter- 
ranean, our press has printed more than thirty mill- 
ions of pages. Should it be known, at the last great 
day, that it has been the means of saving one mill- 
ionth part as great a number of souls, how wisely 
will all this money appear to have been expended, in 
comparison with most of the expenditures of money 
in this world. Still, could we now begin anew, with 
the experience we have gained in the course of all 
these years, how much more wisely might we dis- 
pose of the same amount of money ! 

With all our imperfections, and they are not few, 



192 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



our press has, I am consoled to know, operated on 
many thousands of minds, and waked up a world 
of thought, and I trust it will hereafter be known, 
that it has guided many precious souls to the Lamb 
of God that taketh away the sin of the world. 

The sum of sixteen thousand piasters has been 
received for our books the past year, and this, in the 
present posture of affairs in the Levant, is encourag- 
ing. Probably two thousand more have been re- 
ceived, of which we have not heard. 

I have this morning finished my dissertation on the 
mediatorial character of Christ. Oh what a subject! 
What a Saviour ! Oh that all the world but knew 
him ! I never wrote on any theme that interested me 
as this does. Should my poor essay interest others 
in any measure as it has interested me in writing it, 
it will have made Christ appear to them unspeakably 
precious ! When we have once looked on him as 
the Bible presents him, it is impossible to think of 
any other mediator among saints or angels. 

February 8. 

My dear Brother Lanneau, — Iron, says the 
wisest of men, sharpeneth iron ; so a man sharpeneth 
the countenance of his friend. May the God of all 
grace enable me to say something that shall refresh 
and comfort and edify your heart, my dear brother. 
In this present evil world, that lies in the wicked one, 
there is certainly more than a little to discourage and 
dishearten us ; but in the promises, the exceeding 
great and precious promises of our Saviour, there is 
every thing to inspire us with courage and fill us 
with comfort. Till the Holy Ghost descended upon 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



193 



the apostles, what poor,- timid, and inefficient Chris- 
tians they were ; but as soon as the Spirit came 
upon them, fear forsook and fled from their bosoms, 
as they had before forsaken and fled from their 
Lord, in the moment of danger. Oh, what a blessed 
Spirit of power, and love, and of a sound mind, was 
given them, after their Lord had been exalted at the 
right hand of the Father ! Dear brother, is not their 
Lord our Lord ? And is he not now where he was 
when he sent to them that blessed Spirit, which 
made them so bold in God ; so humble, so gentle, so 
meek, and, at the same time, so mighty, through 
God, in pulling down strongholds ? Why may not 
we, unworthy as we are, receive the same spirit of 
power and love and a sound mind, to aid us in our 
missionary work ? Of this I am very certain, that we 
shall accomplish very little without it, and that we 
may accomplish much with it. Oh, what a delight- 
ful, consoling thing it is to be assured, that at a 
future day, (may it come soon,) not only Palestine, 
but all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the 
Lord as the waters fill the sea ! The wickedness of 
the wicked shall come to an end, for the mouth of 
the Lord hath spoken it, and he will do as he has 
said. Cleaving, then, to his faithful word, and rejoic- 
ing in his precious promises, let us look forward with 
confidence to the fulfilment of our Heavenly Father's 
revealed purposes concerning the salvation of this 
world. He will not fail to hasten it in his time. 

Of late, I think the Saviour has appeared to me 
more precious than ever before. It does seem most 
wonderful, that the blessed God should be manifested 

17 



194 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



in the flesh in such a world as this, that he should 
send his only begotten Son, dearer, infinitely dearer 
to him than all the universe besides, to live and die 
in it, to teach by his precepts and by his example, and 
to redeem with his own blood a world of sinners ! 
Surely, herein was love ! But this is not all. This is 
not the end of his work. From the grave he ascends 
to his heavenly kingdom, a glorious conqueror, lead- 
ing captivity captive, abolishing death, the king of 
terrors, and taking his place at the Father's right 
hand, with all the kindness, sympathy, and love 
which he ever felt and expressed to men while on 
earth, to be their all-prevailing Intercessor in the 
court of heaven ! Is there not in all this, my dear 
brother, a stupendous exhibition of love that passeth 
knowledge, in its length and breadth and depth and 
height ? Shall we not love him who has so loved us ? 
Shall not our prayers, our hopes, our hearts be con- 
tinually with him, till he, in his infinite mercy, shall 
bring us to his kingdom, to behold his glory and see 
him as he is ? All that we see of him at present is 
only like here and there a ray breaking through a 
dark cloud from some bright star in the distant firma- 
ment. He said to his Father concerning his disciples, 
I have declared thy name to them, and will declare 
it. Yes, he will continue to declare it more and 
more to all his disciples, and that too, without doubt, 
forever and ever ! Let us, then, be ever looking to 
him, always sitting at his feet. May we all feel the 
constraining love of Christ, for this, more than every 
thing else, will aid us in our duties, and make them 
welcome to us and profitable to others. I love, my 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



195 



dear brother, to think of you and to pray for you. 
May the Lord fill you with his grace, with all wis- 
dom and utterance, and give you peace at ail 
times ! 

It is hard for those who have not known them, to 
understand The annoyances 'experienced by mission- 
aries, from the unreasonable character of Those with 
whom they were compelled to deal in pecuniary 
matters. Mr. Temple always bore them with much 
meekness and patience. 

A bookseller at Constantinople, employed to sell 
the publications of the Smyrna press, had availed 
himself of the schools sustained by the missionaries, 
To educate his son without expense to himself. 
These schools being closed by The opposition of his 
countrymen, he sent his son to a native school, where 
he was obliged to pay for his Tuition. In settling his 
accounts ar The end of The year, he rerained an 
amount sufficient to cover this expense, claiming 
thaT The missionaries, having given up their schools, 
should reimburse him for the expense thereby occa- 
sioned. In reference To This, Mr. Temple wrote as 
follows : — 

" The conduct of Mr. L. does seem to me, as it 
does to you, very unreasonable. Because you have 
bestowed great favors for years, you are therefore 
under obligations to continue them, and if you will 
not, you must smart for it, or at least be loudly com- 
plained of, for not doing as you have been accus- 
tomed to do. But, my dear brother, is not this an 
exact image of ourselves. Is not this a specimen 
of our feelings Toward our Heavenly Benefactor? 



196 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



When he is pleased to intermit for a season the 
favors he has bestowed on us for years together, 
without receiving any proper expressions of gratitude 
from us, how ready we are to complain in our hearts, 
if our lips do not. 

" When we are treated in this manner, it seems to 
us a great matter. But, how little does it affect us 
when the blessed God is so treated, either by our- 
selves or by others ! I hope Mr. L., on reconsidera- 
tion, will think in a different way of this matter. 
We need not be staggered at this step, for it. seems 
from the epistles of Paul, that there have been un- 
reasonable men in other times beside our own, and 
that better men than ourselves had trouble with 
them. On reading your letter, I was led to ask, why 
are not all men so unreasonable ? Why are not all 
my very dear missionary brethren as unreasonable as 
this man ? I could not refrain from tears of thank- 
fulness for the grace that has made the difference. 
And may not the same grace produce in this man all 
the fruits that it has produced in others ? May it 
not give him as clear a perception of whatsoever 
things are pure and lovely and of good report, as it 
has given to all the children of God, and as pious a 
disposition to pursue them ? All men will doubtless 
continue to be foolish and disobedient, till they are 
by Divine grace brought to see and feel the kindness 
and love of God our Saviour, which have appeared 
to man." 

The bitterness of opposition which led to the dis- 
banding of the Greek missionary schools, was much 
softened by time, and friendly relations were eventu- 
ally established between the missionaries and the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



197 



schools sustained by the natives, as will appear from 
the following extract : — 

" We have to-day attended the examination of one 
of the girls' schools. Such a multitude was assem- 
bled, that the house could not contain them, no, not 
about the door, and they adjourned, or rather, pro- 
ceeded to the Metropolitan Church, and had the 
examination there. This was full. A new thing 
under the sun ! An examination of a girls' school in 
a church, a Metropolitan Greek Church, the Bishop 
and ex-patriarch both being present. This must be 
regarded as at least a favorable symptom in reference 
to female education. Mrs. T. and Mrs. A. accom- 
panied me, and the committee took much pains to 
show us every mark of attention and respect. I do 
trust the bitter waters of Marah are passing away. 

" For my own part I can most truly say, my heart 
rose to God in earnest prayer, for all that great multi- 
tude that filled the church. What joy would there 
be in heaven should all these become truly penitent 
and sincere Christians ! Is any thing too hard for 
the Lord ? " 

My dear Brother Mack, — As Martha has kept 
you and all our other friends so well informed of all 
our affairs here, I have written you less frequently 
than I should have done otherwise. 

I love to remember you and yours, though I do 
not often assure you of this with my pen. I am so 
situated here, that a correspondence must be kept up 
with many of my missionary brethren, and this con- 
sumes much time, but, I trust, it is time not wasted. 
It is very delightful to have a constant correspond- 
17* 



198 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

ence with our beloved brethren, engaged with us in 
maldng known the glorious gospel of the blessed 
God. 

This gospel becomes more precious to me the 
longer I live, and the more I know of its infinite 
excellence. It opens to us the bosom of God, our 
Heavenly Father, and teaches us how infinite is his 
kindness and love to this lost world. Who can read 
and study the Gospel without feeling that God is 
love? Still, however, it does seem to me, that 
Christians in general are far, very far from that state 
of feeling which it is their duty to cherish. 

We cannot think too much of the love of God. 
We may think too much of his justice, his holiness, 
and of our own sins, and such thoughts may discour- 
age us. But when we think of that love which 
spared not his only Son, but delivered him up for us 
all, this, above all things, is adapted to excite our 
love to him who so loved us. It seems strange to 
me that I have thought so little of this infinite love 
of God to me, and all mankind. I trust, however, 
that it will henceforth be my delightful theme forever 
in the kingdom of heaven. 

Martha's letters will have informed you of the 
opposition made to us by the Greek ecclesiastics. 
This has rendered it impossible for us to do any 
thing as we could wish among them. My heart 
says, " Lord, forgive them, they know not what they 
do." It is most painful to us, to see this multitude 
of precious souls wandering as sheep without a 
shepherd, and at the same time to find ourselves, for 
the present, denied the power and privilege of doing 
them any good to the extent we desire. We do 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



199 



hope, tnat this state of things will not long con- 
tinue. 

The government of the universe is on the shoulders 
of Him who is the " Wonderful Counsellor," and he 
will not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judg- 
ment in the earth, till the isles wait for his law. 
When will that day come! How little, alas, do 
men now wait for his law! How little do those 
who know it, conform their lives to its holy precepts ! 
But it will not always be so. This is our consola- 
tion. Our Lord did not labor in vain nor shed his 
blood for nought. He will one day see of the travail 
of his soul, and be satisfied. And what can satisfy 
such a soul as his ? It rises above our conceptions. 
A little satisfies us. But not so with him. Nothing 
less than the salvation of a world, can satisfy him. 
This he desires with a fervor that is infinite. 

My very dear Mother, — Do not fail to look to 
Jesus continually. Think how kind he was when on 
earth, how he went about doing good, expressing, in 
the most striking manner, his good-will, compassion, 
and sympathy, to all that came to him for aid, and to 
many that sought not his aid. We may go to him 
with the same confidence that we should feel if he 
were now on the earth. How does this thought 
refresh and encourage me ! He will say to us, com- 
ing to him in faith and penitence, as he did to one 
and another in the days of his flesh, " Be of good 
cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee. Go in peace ! " 

When I lose sight of him, I rob myself of all con- 
solation ; and when I look to him, I am full of joy 
and comfort. I can find nothing to console me within 



200 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



myself, nay, all is condemnation there ; but in him 
there is no condemnation. Our own hearts, I fear, 
we shall always find a dark, howling wilderness, full 
of snares and pits, and the shadow of death ; but the 
moment we look to Jesus, we behold the light of the 
world. We must not be looking back to the dark 
wilderness, but forward to the goodly promised land. 
Christ must be our pillar of cloud and fire, to guide 
us through the wilderness. 

It is a little singular, that I have three widowed 
mothers ; my own dear mother that bore me, the 
mother of beloved Rachel, and the mother of my 
dear Martha. What a privilege to have three pray- 
ing mothers ! They are all the special charge of the 
Judge of the widow, who has not cast them off, and 
will not cast them off in the time of old age. I have 
written to each of them within these three days. 
May it be for their consolation ! With all my heart 
I commend them to God, the Father of mercy and 
God of all grace ! 

March 10. 

My dear Brother Taylor, — My heart prays 
for all possible success in this work of pure benevo- 
lence in which you are engaged. I do hope the time 
is coming when it will not be so necessary as now to 
ply rational men with so many arguments and per- 
suasions to induce them not to destroy themselves. 
The success that has attended efforts of this kind 
hitherto, certainly offers us sufficient encouragement 
to proceed in this good work. As, however, alcohol, 
in one form or other, has for so long a period been 
one of the most active and seductive and successful 
agents of the god of this world, we must not think 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



201 



it strange if the disciples cannot at once cast it out. 
Oh, what a happy day will that be, when our Lord 
shall command this evil spirit to go out of this world, 
and enter no more into it ! At present, alas ! when 
cast out of one country, it only passes over to 
another, like the legion of devils, leaving the man 
and entering the swine, and driving them furiously 
down a steep place into the sea. 

Experience declares, that most of those who distil 
rakee. and keep taverns in this city, become sooner 
or later extremely intemperate. And this is no new 
thing. It has long been so. The natives, however, 
judging by my own observation, are not so much in 
the habit of hard drinking as the foreigners. The 
good example of abstaining entirely from every thing 
that can intoxicate, exhibited by our missionary 
brethren from the United States, makes some impres- 
sion, I trust. It sorely is not unnoticed ; and when 
they travel in steamboats, their singularity" in this 
respect is a subject of remark among their fellow pas- 
sengers. 

April 3. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I was much affected 
yesterday in reading the summary of the last report 
of our Board, and comparing all this with what you 
and I well remember thirty years ago, when Mr. Jud- 
son went to England to procure aid from the London 
Missionary Society, to send two or three of our 
American young men abroad as missionaries, there 
being, at that time, no institution in the United 
States for such a purpose. 

Is it not wonderful, truly wonderful ! Then not 
one missionary from our country, and now one 



202 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



hundred and twenty-two ordained ones, with fifty 
churches under their charge, composed of natives 
once ignorant of God. This surely is the Lord's 
doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. Bless the 
Lord, oh our souls ! Shall we not praise him for all 
that is past, and that, too, with the full persuasion 
that we shall see greater things than these ? Such 
remembrances do greatly aid our anticipations. At 
the end of thirty years more, what will the watchman 
of the night report ? I trust it may be that the night 
is past, the morning is come ; that the kingdom of 
God is come, and the whole world is full of his glory. 

Should the cause of missions advance for thirty 
years to come as it has done for thirty past, what 
scenes will our dear children witness, what reports 
will they read ! 

Our children ! ! Dear brother, I am overcome 
when I look forward! What privileges our chil- 
dren enjoy! Shall all these be in vain to them ? I 
long to know that they have the spirit of that mis- 
sionary age which I believe is at hand ; or I would 
rather say, the mind that was in Christ. 

Since Mr. Temple's arrival at Smyrna, he had 
been accustomed to preach most of the time in 
English, at the Dutch Chapel, which was generously 
placed at the disposal of the American missionaries 
on Sabbath afternoon, by the Dutch Consul, Jacob 
Van Lennep, Esq., a gentleman whose many and 
long continued acts of kindness to American mission- 
aries in the Levant, have made his name a familiar 
and pleasant sound to them, and without kind and 
honorable mention of whom, a memoir of Mr. Tem- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



•203 



pie. who always felt and acknowledged himself 
extremely indebted for his frequent atrentions and 
favors, would be incomplete. 

The congregation at the Dutch chapel was small 
in summer, owing to the residence of many families 
at their country-seats in the neighboring village? : but 
in the winter, the audience sometimes numbered one 
hundred, especially when English or American ships 
of war lay in the harbor. The chapel was supplied 
in part by the other missionaries for two or three 
years after Air. Temple's coming to Smyrna, but 
for various reasons it was considered desirable that 
the supply of the pulpit should devolve on one person, 
and he was requested to act as chaplain. He began 
to do this in the fall of 1S37. Allusions to this service 
have already occurred, and will be found occasion- 
ally in the letters which follow. 

April 9. 

Dear Brother Goodell. — I yesterday preached 
on the awful language uttered" by our Lord Jesus 
Christ, Luke 12 : 5, " I will forewarn you whom 
you shall fear." etc. The preparation of this dis- 
course cost me more pain and tears than any other I 
ever wrote. In delivering it, my feelings were com- 
pletely overcome, and I was obliged to pause for a 
season. I know not what impression it may have 
made on others, or whether it made any, but appar- 
ently it did impress all present, and the house was 
quite full. But of what avail is all our preachins: if 
the Lord does not add his blessing! \Ve do but 
beat the air. I think I do in some measure feel this, 
though by no means as I would. 

In the morning yesterday. I preached in Italian to 



204 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



a more solemn congregation than I had ever seen 
before to hear the word of God in that tongue. My 
text was the language of the younger son, " I will 
arise and go to my father," etc. I could not help 
hoping all the day, that the Lord will, in his infinite 
mercy, revive his work. In the evening, Mrs. Van 
Lennep, with her two daughters and four youngest 
sons, came and united with us in our concert for the 
children. Oh, what a blessing it would be should 
our dear children become truly converted, now in the 
days of their early youth! Let us remember the 
promise of God to ancient Israel, " I will pour water 
upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry 
ground : I will pour my spirit upon thy seed and my 
blessing upon thine offspring, and they shall spring 
up as among the grass, as willows by the water- 
courses. One shall say, I am the Lord's, and 
another shall call himself by the name of Jacob, 
and another shall subscribe with his hand unto 
the Lord, and surname himself by the name of 
Israel." 

Oh, blessed be God, he has said, " My covenant 
I will not break, nor alter the thing that is gone out 
of my mouth!" He has sworn to David, and will 
not lie or repent. He has bidden us to plead with 
him, and put him in remembrance of his promises. 
I do verily believe, that God is waiting for nothing 
on our part, but the prayer of faith for our children. 
All things are possible to him that belie veth. Is he 
not waiting to be gracious to us and to our children ? 
Yes! waiting, and for what? Perhaps for that deep 
feeling that would constrain us, like the father in the 
Gospel, to say with tears, " Lord, I believe, help thou 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



205 



mine unbelief." This confession and prayer soon 
drew from the Saviour of the world the blessing 
which the afflicted father sought. What a blessing 
will it be if our children become truly pious and 
labor when we are gone, gathering the harvest where 
we sowed the seed! Surely, in that case, the sower 
and reaper will rejoice together. 

My dear brother, I know not when I have been so 
much pressed in spirit to be plain, in preaching the 
gospel. How glorious, and at the same time aw- 
ful, are its disclosures ! An eternal heaven, an eternal 
hell ! We and all our hearers soon to be in one or 
the other ! ! 

[To the same.] 

I have good reason to feel with you, that I cannot 
convert any one. Of this I have surely had very 
painful proof for many years. There is, indeed, so 
much to oppose the conversion of every one, that it 
seems to me almost a miracle, when Divine mercy 
actually effects this stupendous change. Xo wonder 
the angels rejoice over such an event. In all these 
countries, it seems to me, the difficulties in the way 
of conversion are much greater than in our own. 
Who was Paul, and who was Apollos, but ministers, 
by whom men believed, as the Lord gave to every 
man ? Paul wrote from his inmost heart when he 
said, M So then neither is he that planteth any thing, 
neither he that watereth, but God, that giveth the 
increase!'' He rejoiced that it was so, and why 
should not we ? He could say, doubtless, as sincerely 
as the sweet psalmist of Israel, " My soul, wait thou 
only upon God, for my expectation is from him.'' I 
have given this solemn charge many times to my 
18 



206 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



soul, but it does not faithfully keep it. I know not 
whether it ever will. How often does it turn aside 
like a deceitful bow and miss its aim ! 

May 2. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — Shall we never be 
enabled to preach as the apostles did ? Why is it 
that the words of Christ, which he says are spirit and 
life, are without life and spirit, when they are uttered 
by our lips ? This question gives me great pain 
when I press it upon my heart. How dreadful it is, 
that death should reign in us instead of life, when 
Christ our life is in heaven ready to give life to our 
dead souls. How sad it is to be creeping on in our 
course when we should be running the race set 
before us. It is now twenty years and more since I 
began to preach publicly, but alas ! how little have 
I preached in all this time with the Holy Ghost sent 
down from heaven. I do long to learn this Divine 
art, but know not whether I shall ever attain to such 
an enviable distinction. If we had more life and 
soul in ourselves, these would probably find their 
way into our prayers and sermons, and through them 
into the hearts of our hearers. Those who are but 
half alive will not make much impression on the 
dead. Oh that the grace of God would give me 
life! 

May 4. 

We have had very copious showers within the last 
two or three days. All nature seems revived and 
thankful. How would all the angels in heaven, and 
all the saints on earth rejoice, should the spirit be 
poured from on high, from the north to the south, 
and from the rising to the setting of the sun ! How 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



207 



then would the fruits of holiness shake like Lebanon 
through this whole world! Such a day will come, 
and may the Lord hasten it in his time. I rejoice in 
the absolute certainty of it. Earth and hell may 
throw ten thousand obstacles in the way, but the 
Lord will surely come, and fill the earth with his 
glory. 

What a world will this be when it is filled with 
the glory of God, filled with holy, redeemed men ! 
When we look at all the oppressions of the earth, at 
the multitudes oppressed by their fellow men, and 
the still greater multitudes oppressed by the devil, 
how consoling to think of a new heaven and earth, 
where all the inhabitants will be the Lord's freemen, 
holy and happy for ever! 

In the next letter, Mr. Temple alludes to the hope 
cherished by him, that his sons had experienced the 
power of religion. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — That was a mighty 
hand, which carried Israel out of the house of bond- 
age in Egypt, nor was it a less mighty one that led 
them for forty years in and through that great and 
terrible wilderness! It is a mighty hand that deliv- 
ers any sinner from darkness, and brings him into the 
glorious liberty of the children of God, and no other 
hand can make him stand fast in that liberty. 

I trust that He who has delivered my children ap- 
parently from- condemnation, will by his grace keep 
them in his love. It is, and it must be all of grace 
from first to last, and I can hardly realize that such 
grace has actually been granted to the children of 



208 



LIFE AND LETTEKS OF D. TEMPLE. 



such a father as I. But not for your sakes do I this, 
saith the Lord, but for my holy name's sake ; be 
ashamed and confounded for your own ways. I do 
feel ashamed and confounded on account of my own 
ways. 

We observed Wednesday as a day of special 
prayer for your children. I trust we did offer sincere 
prayer for them, with some small measure of faith. 
It was a precious day to me. My heart prompts me 
almost continually to pray for them, and for all who 
are in their sins. 

Mr. F. seems quite discouraged about the pros- 
pects of his mission here, and is in favor of giving 
up the station altogether. His views of conducting 
missions in this part of the world agree with ours. 
He has a good deal of that wisdom which dwells 
with prudence, and thinks we ought with meekness 
to instruct the ignorant, and them that are out of the 
way. Oh that all were of this opinion ! How does 
the missionary need the wisdom from above, which 
is pure, peaceable, gentle, etc. Without it, though 
he fights and runs, he will neither conquer nor be 
crowned, for the apostle says a man is not crowned 
except he strive lawfully ! What shall we say of 
these dying millions about us ? It seems to me that 
my heart would burst, if I could not commend them 
to a living and almighty Saviour. I rejoice in being 
assured that prayer for them is good and acceptable 
in the sight of God our Saviour, who desires all 
men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of 
the truth. Can we be among those who do not care 
for these precious souls ? It seems as if the very 
stones would cry out against us should it be so. 



How easily can God, who can do exceeding abun- 
dantly above all that we ask or think, set a thousand 
agents in active motion for the salvation of these 
dying multitudes, in a way that has not been sug- 
gested even to our thoughts ! 

This thought rills my eyes with tears of joy. and 
my heart with hope and courage. The apostles for 
a time thought of nothing more than the salvation 
of IsraeL They prayed, and God did more than 
they thought, for the next news they heard was. that 
Samaria had received the word of God. and soon 
after that to the Gentiles God had also granted re- 
pentance to life. Oh. how far was this beyond what 
they asked or thought ! Have faith in God 1 With 
this faith. I trust we shall soon see not only our chil- 
dren in the kingdom, but a multitude of those who 
are around us also brought in. and shall say. - Who 
hath begotten me these ? " 

Where is the Lord God of Elijah ? Where is the 
Lord Jesus Christ ? The answer to these questions 
is the most powerful argument for prayer. But let 
us not talk only about prayer, but srive ourselves to 
it. I am endeavoring to do so. I am without hope, 
till God stir up himself and come and save us and 
ours, and millions ready to perish all around us. We 
must be stirred up to prayer, and the whole church 
also, as it has never been, or salvation will not come. 
As individuals, let us practically lay this to our 
hearts. I feel as if I could give myself to little else 
but prayer. 

The loud cry of the muezzin last evening, calling 
from the minarets to the poor deluded votaries of the 
false prophet, •• God is great, God is merciful, come 

IS* 



210 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



to prayers," penetrated my heart. The Mussulman 
listens, and goes to prayers. And does not a louder 
voice, uttered by the Holy Spirit from the highest 
heavens, call to us, and to all our brethren, to the 
whole church on earth, saying, " God is great ! God 
is merciful! is able to do exceeding abundantly 
above all that we can ask or think, is rich in mercy 
to all that call upon him ! Come to prayers ! " This 
voice from the minaret, whether it brings the Mussul- 
man to prayer or not, will, I trust, always bring us to 
pray to the great, the blessed, the merciful God, 
through the all-prevailing name of Jesus. 

The following letter was written by Mr. Temple, 
on hearing of the death of his youngest brother : — 

My dear Brother, — Many thanks for your de- 
tailed account of the last scenes in the life of our 
dear Joseph. Dear youth, the sun is gone down in 
the morning of his days. How soon he came to the 
end of his earthly career, and passed away to the 
eternal world ! His darkness in his last hours was 
probably occasioned, in part at least, by the aggra- 
vated nature of his complicated complaint. But 
could he not look to Christ, though he felt that he 
was one of the greatest of sinners ? If this were a 
fact in his case, and is a fact in ours, still why might 
not he, and why may not we, rejoice in him who 
came to seek and save that which was lost, and is 
able to save unto the uttermost all them that come to 
God by him ? 

The remembrance of ten thousand sins, of a world 
of iniquity, should never preclude the hope of forgive- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



211 



ness for one moment. But, alas ! the great adversary- 
takes advantage of our deceitful hearts, to persuade 
us that we are beyond the reach of Divine grace. 
How many souls has he distressed with such sugges- 
tions as these ! In reading your account of his last 
moments, I could not resist the wish that some one 
had been with him, to tell him what a Saviour 
Christ is, to enlarge upon the nature of the promises 
to the penitent, and to assure him that God is will- 
ing, infinitely willing, to save every sinner. 

Should you ever stand again by the side of a 
death-bed, do not fail to direct the dying one to the 
infinitely compassionate Saviour. Nothing else can 
bring comfort and peace to the soul in such an hour. 
I cannot tell you how strongly I feel on this subject. 
Christ is the Light of the world. How does the poor 
dying sinner need to turn his eyes to this light, as he 
is entering the dark valley of the shadow of death ! 
He came to seek and to save that which was lost. 
How lost does the awakened sinner feel when he is 
just taking leave of all earthly things, and how con- 
soling to be reminded of an almighty, most merciful 
Baviour, who came to find and save him ! Sin, to an 
awakened dying man, is an insupportable burden. 
How precious then to him will that blood be which 
cleanses from all sin ! He needs to be reminded of 
all these things in his dying hour, for his memory is 
often weak, and his mind confused, and Satan 
comes with all his subtlety, to cast his fiery darts, 
and annoy him at that dreadful moment. That was 
a dark hour even to the dying Son of God ; and he 
needed an angel to strengthen and comfort him, as 
he was passing through it. Christians generally do 



212 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

not look to Christ, either in life or in death, as they 
ought. Dear brother, may you know him and his 
promises to such an extent, and with such familiarity, 
that your life and your death may glorify him. A 
Christian, living and dying with a lively faith in 
Christ, and a fervent love to him, is the most sublime 
object that can be contemplated. 

In the following extract, the mention of the young • 
man taken up, without a light, will be unintelligible 
to all who are not aware that in Turkey, all peace- 
able, well-meaning persons, are expected, after dark, 
to carry a lantern. 

" I am in great distress to-day, for one of our Greek 
printers, who has been four years with us, was taken 
three nights ago, walking without a light, and sent 
to the prison first, and then on board a Turkish ship 
of war, one of the fleet now in port. I am going to 
visit the Capudan Pasha in the hope of liberating 
the poor boy. The father and mother are almost 
distracted, for the son has just written them a letter 
that would pierce the heart of a stone. How many 
poor creatures there are who are oppressed without 
knowing any comforter! From what I hear of the 
Pasha, I have great hopes of liberating the poor 
captive, and shall consider myself one of the hap- 
piest of men, if I can succeed in this. The Lord 
give me favor in the sight of this man, and turn his 
heart to pity the poor captive ! " 

The effort was successful, and the writer well re- 
members when the poor lad came and fell on the 
ground and kissed his father's knees in an ecstasy of 
grateful joy. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



213 



Mr. Temple visited Constantinople in the summer 
of 1838. He wrote his mother the following letter 
from that city. 

My very dear Mother, — The heat of Smyrna 
had so much affected Martha's health and mine, that 
I thought it our duty to visit this city for a change 
of air. We therefore came a week ago in the 
steamer, leaving our children with our kind friends 
in Smyrna. I am thankful to say that the change 
has already greatly invigorated us both. I can give 
you no idea of the splendor and magnificence of this 
great city, which contains more than ten times as 
many inhabitants as Boston, and stands on the finest 
site in the world. Boston placed by its side would 
appear like a small village. The splendid mosques 
with lofty minarets, and the proud palaces and man- 
sions of the Sultan and his grandees, give to the 
city the most imposing air imaginable. From the 
top of Mr. Goodell's house we can see almost the 
whole city. 

Were the Son of God standing, as I am, on this 
lofty 'elevation, how would he behold the city and 
weep over it! It is indeed most painful to look on 
these palaces, mosques, walls, fortifications, and ships 
of war, and on the countless multitudes of people, 
feeling that all of them are in the power of the prince 
of this world. I am consoled, however, by the 
thought that the most high God is the possessor of 
heaven and earth, and that he hath given the whole 
universe to his only Son. 

I cannot tell you what great changes have taken 
place since I came to the Levant, more than sixteen 



214 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



years ago, and I have no doubt that sixteen years 
more will witness far greater change in all this part 
of the East. All that we and our beloved mission- 
ary brethren have been able to do as yet, is only to 
prepare the way of the Lord. The effects remain to 
be seen in future years. When the Lord shall pour 
out his Spirit, as he doubtless will at a future day, 
there will be joy in the presence of the angels of God 
over a multitude of precious souls which will here * 
be converted and turned to God and saved. 

We have visited St. Stephano, a village twelve 
miles below Constantinople, the place where Mrs. 
Dwight and her little son fell victims to that dread- 
ful disease, the plague. Their remains lie there, 
sleeping together side by side in this strange land, in 
a solitary spot inclosed by a little whitewashed stone 
wall, waiting for that glorious day when the dead 
shall be raised incorruptible, and immortality shall be 
swallowed up of life. 

This year there is no plague here, an unspeakable 
mercy, for this city is a little world of itself ; and 
when this disease comes into such a crowded popu- 
lation, it is a besom of destruction to a great multi- 
tude, who drop away like the leaves of a forest, 
almost unnoticed, and disappear forever. One gen- 
eration passes away and another generation cometh ; 
but oh, whither do these generations pass ! 

We have been also to see the Sultan on his way 
to the mosque on the Bosphorus, five miles above the 
city. He came in a long, light, graceful boat, gaily 
ornamented, and covered by a canopy of the richest 
silk velvet. I can give you no idea of its grace and 
beauty. He walked from the boat to the mosque on 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



515 



a piece of fine broadcloth, and was supported by two 
attendants as he entered it and returned from it, 
"v\Te stood near, and had a very fair view of him. 
He is a line looking person, has a keen, intelligent 
black eye, but poor man. how is he to be pitied ! 
Though he is called the u king of kings and lord of 
lords, the shadow of God on earth," he is still a fol- 
lower and a defender of the great false prophet and 
his religion, — that religion which, like the smoke 
ascending from the bottomless pit, has rilled all this 
eastern world with darkness. I bless God, in whose 
hand is the heart of all kings, for the precious privi- 
lege of praying for him, knowing that this is good 
and acceptable to God. What a glorious event it 
would be, should he become a sincere, devout Chris- 
tian ! I have felt much for him of late, for death has 
repeatedly entered his palaces within a few months 
past, and laid several of the members of his family 
in the tomb. 

I cannot tell you how much we are refreshed by 
this visit to our dear friends. This is the first time 
that I have been absent from my post for a week, since 
I have been on missionary ground. My health is now 
excellent. This climate is like New England. At 
Smyrna we breathe all summer a burnt air that is 
debilitating. But the summer is now nearly gone. 

I trust, my dear mother, that in all your infirmities 
and troubles vou will constantlv hear our Saviour 
say to yon, "It is I, be not afraid.'' He will never 
leave you, and may his peace ever fill your heart. 

My dear, very dear Mother. — I wrote you on 
the lsth of August from Constantinople, but as life 



216 LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 

is but a vapor with us all, I write you again, feeling 
desirous to cheer and comfort you, my earliest, ten- 
derest, kindest friend. I cannot hope to repay you 
for the thousand thousand expressions of maternal 
care and kindness which have followed me all my 
life. May God reward you a thousand fold, and 
give me a place with you at last in his holy heaven 
with all your sons and daughters ! You will never 
be weary of hearing from me as long as I am point- <• 
ing you, and looking myself, to the Lamb of God, 
that takes away the sins of the world. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I was much affected 
a day or two ago, in reading our Saviour's words to 
his disciples just before he left them to go to his 
Father, " Verily, verily I say unto you, whatsoever 
ye shall ask the Father in my name he will give it 
you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name ; 
ask and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full." 
What more could he have said? Do we understand 
the import of this language ? Will our Heavenly 
Father withhold from us, or from any of his children, 
who truly believe in his Son, any spiritual blessing 
which we or they ask in his all-prevailing name ? 

November 9. 

Dear Brother, — I cannot deny myself the pleas- 
ure of offering you and Mrs. B. our sincerest con- 
gratulations on the birth of your second son. The 
birth of a child is a great event, for it is the birth of 
an immortal being, for whom the Son of God laid 
down his precious life on the cross, and for whom he 
ascended to his Father's kingdom to prepare a place 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



217 



in his many mansions. There may your eternal 
home be, through the rich grace of God, with these 
your beloved and precious offspring! May your 
prayers carry them thither in Christian faith a thou- 
sand times, before death shall come to you or them, 
and then may the blessed Saviour come himself to 
receive them. Your first duty to them is prayer, and 
the next will be, to lead them to the Lamb of God. 

How much grace and wisdom will you need to 
train these offspring of God, for that glory and 
honor and immortality for which they have been 
created ! You will seek for them first, the kingdom 
of God, nor will you fail to do it with many strong 
cryings and tears. 

Should they live, they will carry you back and 
compel you to read, not without many tears and bit- 
ter repentings, the history of your own childhood 
and youth, in a light in which you have not yet read 
it. So it has happened to me. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — How happy should 
we be, if, to use the language of Lord Bacon, " we 
could devise and apply remedies as fast as time 
breeds mischief," and could find and apply an effec- 
tual cure for all the disorders which we constantly 
find in our own hearts ! The most effectual cure 
that I have ever tried to apply, has been an earnest 
looking to Christ in faith and prayer, and I believe 
there is no other remedy for us. Job very beautifully 
said concerning: a tree, that " though the root thereof 
wax old in the earth, and the stock thereof die in the 
ground, yet, through the scent of water, it will bud 
and bring forth boughs like a plant ; * ? that is, that 
19 



218 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



moisture will revive it when it seems to have been 
long dead. Is not this a graphic and true description 
of the old root and stock of sin in our nature ? It 
seems, at times, to be dead ; but only bring it into 
contact with its congenial element and nutriment, 
and it revives and shoots forth its deadly boughs like 
a plant. How often, alas, has this happened to me ! 
Oh, when will the root and the stock be both so en- 
tirely dead, that no scent of water, or any thing else, 
can ever revive them again ! With God all things 
are possible. The Almighty hand that began the 
good work in us, can carry it on to perfection. This 
is my only comfort and encouragement. God will 
never forsake the work of his own hand. We have 
reason to be thankful, if he, in his providence, grad- 
ually, as we can bear it, brings us to a knowledge 
of the world of iniquity within our own hearts^ and 
still more, if he leads us by his Spirit to the Lamb 
of God that takes away the sin of the world. 

December 23. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I have now enjoyed 
no less than seven entire years of Sabbaths ! How 
much might have been learned of God and Christ in 
so many Sabbaths ! I would be thankful that God 
has, in his infinite mercy, taught me so much, and 
borne with me so long. But it is truly grievous to 
think how much of precious time I have lost, and 
how little progress I have made with such privileges. 
Two things, it seems to me, I do feel more and more, 
the exceeding sinfulness of my own heart, and the 
infinite preciousness of our Almighty and only Sav- 
iour. Should he bring me to heaven through his 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



219 



infinite mercy, as I trust he will, I must feel that the 
chief of sinners has been saved. 

And is it true that the volume of Divine mercy has 
only just begun to be unrolled, and that all the days 
of an unmeasured eternity will unroll brighter and 
still brightening pages of his infinite mercy in his 
dear Son ? Oh, what a prospect then is before me ! 
What thanks can I render to the Son of God, through 
whom all blessings come down to men from the 
Father of mercies ? May I learn every day more and 
more of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, who for 
our sakes became poor, that we through his pov- 
erty might be made rich. 

Our streets are almost impassable from the count- 
less host of camels coming from the interior with 
wheat for exportation. It seems there is likely to be 
a great scarcity in Europe, the crops having failed. 
The price of all breadstuffs has risen here, within a 
month, more than thirty per cent., and is still rising. 
Blessed be God, the bread of heaven is always ready 
for his children, and they may eat angels' food with- 
out scarceness ! They live not by bread alone, but 
by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of 
the Lord. 

1839. 

January 7. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The Greek priests 
seem determined to prevent every individual of their 
communion from coming to the Greek service on the 
Sabbath. The pope and patriarch seem now to 
belong to the same brotherhood, and to be animated 



220 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



by the same spirit. They both dread to .have the 
day spring from on high visit the people through the 
Holy Scriptures. But, blessed be God, it will not 
always be so. 

January 15. 

This is always a memorable day to me. Twelve 
years ago to-day, I was praying with my beloved 
wife as she went down to the valley and shadow of 
death. "What an affecting and edifying scene it was ' 
to me ! "What an overwhelming impression of sin it 
brought along with it to my heart! How like a 
shadow and a vapor did life then appear, and how 
near, how vast, how infinitely solemn and awful did 
the scenes of an opening eternity appear! The 
scenes of that day, it seems to me, taught me more 
of the preciousness of our Saviour than all the lessons 
I had received in the preceding years of my life. 
Sin never before appeared so exceedingly sinful as 
then. It is good to remember our afflictions and our 
miseries, the wormwood and the gall, that our soul 
may be humbled within us, for as often as we recall 
them to mind, and remember how graciously our 
Father in heaven sustained us in them, and brought 
us out of them, we have hope. We learn both to 
hope, and quietly to wait for, the salvation of the 
Lord. This is, I trust, the effect in some measure at 
least of all my troubles. It is good, yes, very good 
for me that I have been afflicted. I trust I have 
been chastened of the Lord that I may not be con- 
demned with the world. But alas ! when I look back 
on the twelve years that have passed since I was 
brought into deep waters, and think of all the folly 
and wickedness of my heart, I see the most abun- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



221 



dant cause to mourn and weep, and humble myself 
under the mighty hand of God. Surely it is of 
the Lord's mercies that I am not consumed, because 
his compassions fail not. 

I have the greatest reason to remember what the 
Lord has done for me the past years, and to abound 
in thanksgiving. Let us continually say, " Remem- 
ber me, oh Lord ! with the favor that thou bearest 
unto thy people ; oh visit me with thy salvation, that 

1 may see the good of thy chosen, that I may rejoice 
in the gladness of thy nation, that I may glory with 
thine inheritance." Let us pray this beautiful prayer 
over and over again for ourselves and children. And 
let us not fail to mingle much praise with all our 
prayers. At the memorable dedication of the temple, 
you remember that when the trumpeters and singers 
were as one to make one sound to be heard in prais- 
ing and thanking the Lord, saying, " For he is good, 
for his mercy endureth for ever," that then the house 
was filled with the cloud, even the house of the Lord. 

2 Chron. 5 : 11-14. More praises and more prayers 
from us, would probably fill our houses with the 
cloud of God's glory. Let us pray without ceasing, 
and offer the sacrifice of praise to God, giving thanks 
to his name ; and when we have done all, we must 
say, "Who can show forth all his praise?" I re- 
joice, dear brother, in the hope of praising him with 
you and the redeemed for ever and ever. 

The signs of the times all the world over are full 
of admonition. The leaven of wickedness seems to 
be everywhere fermenting in a wonderful manner. 
How great is the longsuflering of God ! Surely we 
ought to account this as salvation. The Lord reigns, 
19* 



222 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



and the agitations, confusion, and wickedness that 
fill the world, do not, in the slightest degree, disturb 
his glorious and eternal purposes. If James could 
say eighteen hundred years ago, " Be patient, and 
establish your heart, for the coming of the Lord 
draweth nigh," much more does it become us to say 
this, for the coming of the Lord is surely much 
nearer than it was then. Shall we not say, with all 
our hearts, " Thy kingdom come," and " Come, Lord 
Jesus." 

My dear Brother, — Did you ever notice how 
the writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews mentions 
that the law was only the shadow, and not the very 
image of good things to come? How very great is 
the difference between a shadow and an image! 
Look at the shadoiv of two men, and you can hardly 
tell which is which ; but look at their image in a mir- 
ror, and you at once perceive the difference between 
them. The law threw a shadow of the good things 
to come before the minds of men, and gave some 
faint idea of them ; but the Gospel comes with the 
very image of them, and holds it up before the mind. 
The law, presenting only a dark shadow, with all its 
ceremonies and sacrifices, made nothing perfect ; but 
the bringing in of a better hope, the very image, 
did. 

Would we be able and powerful preachers, what 
must we do ? Shall we play with shadows ? No ; we 
must study the Word of God, and pray over it, till 
our minds pass far beyond the shadows, till we find 
and seize and present the very image of good things 
to come ; till we can with power and clearness bring 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



223 



it before the minds of our fellow men, and in some 
measure make it appear to them as it does to our- 
selves. This the apostles did ; and this power of giv- 
ing the image, all bright and glowing as it was, the 
very image of the glorious truths of the Gospel, gave 
to their preaching such astonishing efficacy. Their 
conceptions of heaven were not borrowed from a dim 
shadow, for the very image of it was before their 
minds. 

Is there not reason to fear that nothing more than 
a shadow of the good things of the Gospel is to be 
found in a large majority of the sermons that are 
preached by even evangelical ministers ? The more 
our eyes are fixed on Christ, who is the image of the 
invisible God, so much the more clearly shall we 
be able to present the truth, and not a mere shadow 
of it. And what might we not hope to do if we 
were completely changed into his image by the spirit 
of God ! 

June 24. 

Dear Brother Lanneau, — I am indebted to you 
for more than one kind letter, to which I have not re- 
plied. Of writing many letters, as well as of making 
many books, I find there is no end. Seldom a day 
passes without demanding a letter from me in one 
direction or another. 1 greatly need, what I do not 
possess, the pen of a ready writer, to meet all the de- 
mands which steam makes upon me, bringing, as it 
does, the ends of the world together, from the north 
and the south, the east and the west, in this mart of 
nations. It is, however, a great and precious privi- 
lege to exchange a few thoughts with our beloved 
Christian brethren, and to stir up each others' minds, 



224 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



by pious exhortations and suggestions, sending each 
other now and then an apple of gold in a picture of sil- 
ver. The words of the wise, says Solomon, are like 
goads and nails ; they urge us to duty, and they have a 
happy tendency to confirm us in every good resolu- 
tion and purpose, and in the truth. A word fitly 
spoken, how good is it ! I am concerned to hear that 
your eyes are so weak. I trust, however, that you may 
gain in wisdom and utterance more than you lose in ' 
eyesight. The mouth may speak from the abundance 
of the heart, when they that look out of the windows 
are darkened. It seems to be the design of Provi- 
dence, in Palestine, to root out and pull down and 
destroy, before there is much planting and building. 
They that take the sword seem destined to perish by 
the sword. Whether poor Syria change masters or 
not, she seems likely to have, for a long time to come, 
a ruler who is as a roaring lion and a raging bear 
over the poor people. But let us not forget that sin 
is the mother of all these oppressions and evils. Does 
not Syria, as well as Turkey, exhibit a vivid image 
of the misrule, tyranny, and oppression of that little 
world that is in the bosom of every unregenerate man 
on earth ? How affecting is the thought, that this 
state of things should continue in any soul and grow 
worse and worse forever! What shall we render to 
the Lord, if he has in deed and in truth brought us 
into the glorious liberty of his children ! Shall we 
not most cheerfully serve him in holiness and right- 
eousness all our days? The Lord be with your 
spirit, and give you peace at all times. 

The person referred to in the following extract, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



225 



was the daughter of an English lady in Malta, who, 
with her children, attended constantly Mr. Temple's 
ministrations, and was strongly attached to him as 
her spiritual father and counsellor. This daughter 
had recently been married to a missionary to the 
East Indies. 

" It is truly consoling to see any evidence that the 
seed we have sown is taking root among young or 
old. Susan L., I trust, may have received some of 
her first impressions in our Sabbath school at Malta. 
I used often to notice a tear starting in her eyes 
when I addressed the dear children there. Surely our 
labors will not be in vain in the Lord, wherever they 
are bestowed. We love with peculiar affection, even 
on earth, those whom we have been permitted to 
guide to the blessed Saviour, the Lamb of God that 
takes away the sins of the world. Will they not be 
peculiarly dear to us and add to our joy in heaven ? " 

Dear Brother, — By the last arrival from the 
United States, we were advised of the death of Mar- 
tha's beloved sister, a widow, at Hartford, Connecticut. 
She died in the Lord. She was a very estimable 
woman, and an excellent correspondent. She sank 
into the grave under the withering influence of a 
consumption, being ill six months. She was a very 
kind friend to me and Martha, and we are both 
much afflicted by her departure. But oh, how con- 
soling it is to know when death reigns among our 
Christian friends, that they will all rise again, that 
this corruption will put on incorruption, and this 
mortal will put on immortality ! I love to listen to 
the voice of the Saviour, " I am the resurrection and 



226 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



the life. He that liveth and believeth in me, though 
he were dead, yet shall he live ! " 

Do not fail, dear brother, to visit our dear mother 
often, and try to comfort her by pious, consoling sug- 
gestions. Piety teaches us to requite our parents. 
The children of pagans abandon their parents when 
they become old, but that is the time above all others 
when the Gospel teaches us to come to their aid. 1 4 
know not what I should say or do, were I permitted 
to address my dear mother, but it seems to me that 
I could not find words to utter all that I feel of grati- 
tude and filial love and reverence to her. May God, 
the Father of all mercies, console and comfort her 
heart, and fill her with joy and peace and heavenly 
consolation, as her end is drawing nigh. 

Between twenty and thirty thousand copies of the 
Scriptures were distributed and sold in these coun- 
tries in the last year. We received about $1 ; 000 for 
books sold from our press, Which is a much greater 
amount than we had received in any preceding year. 
Still, however, there is much to discourage us in all 
these countries, when we look at them without lifting 
up our eyes to God. The Armenians are much 
alarmed, saying, that their priests and bishops and 
half the people are becoming Protestants. On a few 
minds the truth is making an impression, and at a 
future day, I trust, it will make an impression on 
many minds. 

A violent storm of persecution broke out suddenly 
at this time among the Armenians, and several con- 
verts were sent into exile. Upon the first announce- 
ment of it, Mr. Temple wrote as follows : — 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



227 



" We were not prepared for the tidings of your 
last letter. I could not easily have persuaded myself, 
that the tempest would burst upon you at this time. 
We all sympathize with you most deeply, and still 
more with our afflicted, persecuted brethren, and 
earnestly pray that the Lord would rid and deliver 
them out of the hands of all that rise up against 
them. 

" How happy I am, and how happy you must be, 
to see that the Spirit of God and of glory rests upon 
these our very dear brethren in bonds, and on many 
others, who, like the brethren at Rome, are waxing 
more confident through their bonds. All this will, 
without doubt, turn to their salvation, through our 
prayers and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ. 
For this, let us not cease most earnestly to pray 
continually. 

" How foolish and blind are the enemies of the 
truth. The persecution that arose about Stephen, 
drove all the disciples away from Judea, and con- 
verted them into zealous preachers of the gospel 
wherever they went. Instead of imposing silence 
upon the truth, the enemies converted all its friends 
at once into able preachers of it in a hundred direc- 
tions. The more the enemies did to prevent the dis- 
ciples from proclaiming the truth, so much the more 
a great deal they published it. And will not the 
very same thing happen now ? 

" This malignant, cruel movement of the Arme- 
nians, will do more, I am persuaded, to make the 
gospel known among the people, than all the books 
and sermons we could print and preach in many 
years. Let them stone Stephen to death, and gnash 



228 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

their teeth upon him, but God will convert a Saul 
of Tarsus from among the persecutors, and raise up 
an apostle to supply the place of the martyred dea- 
con. The foolishness of God is wiser than men, 
and the weakness of God is stronger than man. 

"Nothing has happened since my arrival in the 
Mediterranean seventeen years ago, that has given 
me such encouragement as this movement at Con- 
stantinople. Let them send H. away into exile. 
This will give him more than a hundred tongues, — 
tongues, too, that will speak to a thousand hearts, in 
tones that will penetrate and impress. These events 
will not fail to turn to him for a testimony. If the 
Lord should not cause him and his companion in 
tribulation and in the kingdom and patience of 
Jesus Christ, to be pitied by all that are sending them 
into captivity, he will, without doubt, cause them to 
be pitied by a great multitude, who, under any other 
circumstances, would have been ignorant of them, 
and indifferent to them and their opinions. 

" In all these events, do we not see the dawn of a 
glorious day for the Armenian nation ? I console 
myself with the joyful assurance that I behold the 
first rays of the day spring from on high, bursting 
indeed through dark and stormy clouds, but sure 
harbingers of the day that is to give knowledge of 
salvation to that people, after sitting so long in dark- 
ness and in the region and shadow of death. The 
authors of this movement, however, mean not so, 
nor does their heart think so. Let us pity them, and 
pray much for them, for surely they know not what 
they do. 

" The conversion of Saul was probably in answer 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



229 



to the prayer of Stephen, who. knelt in his last hour 
and prayed for his enemies, saying, £ Lord, lay not 
this sin to their charge ! ' What a sweet, blessed 
temper and spirit this was ! With such a spirit may 
we all live and die ! The blessing of God will surely 
accompany it. With such a spirit in the church, we 
may not only expect the conversion of a Saul, but 
that a great company of the priests will become obe- 
dient to the faith ; and may I not add, that patriarchs 
and bishops and bankers would preach and defend 
the faith which once they destroyed. 

" I was glad to hear of the Patriarch's tears over 
H. as he departed to go into exile. I hope he will 
weep with loud and bitter lamentations over his na- 
tion, and more than this, consent to be an exile him- 
self, rather than a partaker in the guilt of executing 
the unrighteous decree of his countrymen. Whether 
H. go into exile or not, I feel that his enemies have 
ordained him, and compelled him to be a powerful 
and most impressive preacher of the gospel. Every 
word and action of his will be a sermon, known and 
read of all his nation. May the Lord give him the 
mind that was in Christ, and a mouth and wisdom 
which all his adversaries cannot resist. We shall 
wait with great impatience for your next advices. 
The Lord reigns! let the earth rejoice! let the people 
tremble ! Cheer up, dear brother, for the coming of 
the Lord draweth nigh. We all try to aid you with 
our prayers." 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — Satan seems to have 
come down with great wrath of late, and I trust it 
is because he knows he has but little time. The 
20 



230 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

violent persecution a£ Constantinople, among the 
Armenians, is more than we expected among that 
people at this time. Perhaps, however, we may 
anticipate that as the gospel advances in these 
countries, the hand of persecution will be lifted up, 
and endeavor to crush it with a blow. But he that 
sitteth in the heavens will laugh at them, the Lord 
will have them in derision, these woes will soon be 
past, and then great voices will be heard in heaven, 
saying, " The kingdoms of this world are become the 
kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ." 

Voices uttering very different language are heard at 
present in all parts of the earth. Does not the provi- 
dence of God very loudly call upon us all to enter 
into our chambers, and shut the door about us, and 
pray much to our Father who is in secret? Who 
among us, has made a full and fair experiment of 
the efficacy of prayer in all its extent ? Shall we not 
try to make this experiment daily ? 

The signs of our times seem to me very affecting. 
Do they not show that our Lord's coming draweth 
near? No matter if the nations are angry, if the 
heathen rage ; and the kings set themselves, and the 
rulers take counsel, against the Lord. But oh that 
the kings of the earth may be wise, and the judges 
be instructed so as to serve the Lord with fear, and 
rejoice with trembling ! 

May it ever be our most earnest endeavor to be 
eminently holy men, feeding continually on the 
sincere milk of the word, and praying in the Holy 
Ghost. 

The following letter was written Mr. Goodell, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



231 



after !Mr. Temple's return from an annual meeting 
of the mission at Constantinople : — 

" Our visit to your great city has furnished me with 
many new reasons for loving the brotherhood, whom 
I did love, as I trust, most sincerely before. How 
much reason have we for gratitude that so many 
beloved brethren are associated with us in this mis- 
sion. May we ah become, by the grace of God, 
more like our Lord Jesus Christ, in all the disposi- 
tions of our hearts. What must heaven be, where 
all the countless millions are perfectly delivered from 
the defilement of sin ! There they will all see our 
Lord as he is, and be like him. Any slight traces of 
likeness to him in this corrupt and desert world are 
most consoling. They are luminous spots beaming 
forth in the midst of thick darkness/' 

Mr. Temple had just heard of the. exile of two 
Armenian bishops, when he wrote the letter from 
which the following extracts are made : — 

u How many has persecution hunted out of the 
world, and driven up to heaven ! Our exiled breth- 
ren, I trust, will be bold in the defence of the Gospel. 
They will not be likely to fear trifles. The man who 
has been plunged into the sea and comes out half 
drowned, soaked, and dripping from head to foot, 
thinks nothing of a drenching shower of rain, while 
he whose clothes have not been wet at all, is alarmed 
and flees, if only a few drops fall on his garments. 

" Persecution gives men hardness as good soldiers 
of Christ. Without the aid of persecution, Paul, I 
presume, would never have been what he was. 

" We have our theological seminaries in the United 



232 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



States, where men are trained for the Christian 
ministry, and I love to indulge the hope that God is 
sending these bishops and others into exile, his own 
school of divinity, to qualify them for the kind of 
service for which he sees men are needed in this 
country. They will probably learn more important 
lessons in his school, than any of our most gifted 
professors could give them, for there is none that 
teacheth like him. Paul studied divinity much more 
profitably as a prisoner at Cesarea and Rome, than 
he would at any of our best theological seminaries in 
modern times. The most eminent of the prophets, 
as well as of the apostles, were taught in this way. 
The bishops are not married, and 'in the present 
distress ' it is good for them so to be. 

" The floods have truly lifted up their voice, they 
lift up their waves. But the Lord on high is mightier 
than the noise of many waters. He reigns, and is 
clothed with strength and majesty. If he is for us, 
no matter how many rise up against us. There is 
no cause for anxiety in regard to all that has hap- 
pened ; for he that holds the sea in the hollow of his 
hand, and says to it, ' Hitherto shalt thou come, and 
no further, and here shall thy proud waves be stayed/ 
will overrule it for his own glory. Though the waves 
toss themselves, yet they cannot prevail ; though they 
roar, yet cannot they pass over the bound which his 
perpetual decree has established. 

" Our enemies know not what they are doing. They 
are driving the nail in a sure place, and clinching it 
in the most effectual manner imaginable. They are 
doing the work which they wish to destroy, a thou- 
sand times faster and more effectually, than we could 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



233 



with all our helpers in quiet, prosperous times. As 
it was in Egypt with ancient Israel, so it will doubt- 
less be with the Israel of God in all ages and 
countries. The more the enemy afflict them, the 
more they will multiply and grow. If we could see 
the bearing of all these things as our Saviour does, 
we should lift up our heads and rejoice exceedingly, 
and say, ' This cometh forth from the Lord of hosts, 
who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in work- 
ing.' 

" And why do the enemy thus persecute ? Let our 
blessed Saviour answer: ' These things will they do 
unto you, because they have not known the Father 
nor me ! ' If they had known either the one or the 
other, they would not have crucified the Lord of 
glory. How sad a thing it is, that these rulers of the 
church know neither the Father nor the Son ! We 
must say, as Peter did to the Jews, £ Brethren, I wot 
that through ignorance ye did it.' Should the Lord 
enlighten them, how would the remembrance of what 
they have done constrain them, as it did Paul, to 
consider themselves as the chief of sinners, and to 
labor more abundantly than all their countrymen, for 
the establishment and diffusion of the faith which 
they now endeavor to destroy. 

" Dear brother, at this eventful day, let us sit quietly 
down at our blessed Saviour's feet, and hear him 
say, ' Let not your heart be troubled ! ' What 
precious words are these ! Let us listen, and go to 
him continually, and he will keep us in perfect 
peace. " Surely, such events as those recently at the 
Sandwich Islands, declare that the Lord lives. Let 
us be encouraged, for will he not remember the 
20* 



234 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



nations at the rising of the sun, as well as those 
towards its going down ? 

" The unclean spirit, with seven others more wicked 
than himself, has so long had possession of these 
countries, that we cannot with reason hope to see 
him cast out, without much wallowing and foaming 
and gnashing of teeth, and pining away, and, per- 
haps, not without some rending and tearing too v If 
we have not faith enough to cast him out, let us 
rejoice that the Lord can do this." 

[To Rev. t Bird, Gilmanton, N. H.] 

June 6. 

My dear Brother Bird, — We were glad to hear 
of your affairs, and how you do, after so long a sea- 
son of separation from us. It gives us very great 
pleasure to learn that any of your children have be- 
gun to remember their Creator in the days of their 
youth. It can surely afford us, as Christian parents, 
but very little satisfaction to see our children acquir- 
ing such accomplishments and capabilities as qualify 
them to shine through one generation, or through 
many generations on earth, if we cannot, at the same 
time, discover any evidence that they are, by the 
grace of God, on their way -to glory, honor, and im- 
mortality, in the kingdom of our Saviour. Surely, 
no labor and no agony of prayer should be spared 
on our part to bring our children to our only Saviour. 
I very much fear there are only a few parents, even 
among Christians, who have great agony of spirit in 
prayer for their children, till Christ be formed in 
them. Should they weep and pray for them, as Heze- 
kiah did for his life, would they not soon hear God 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



235 



saying to them, as he did to him, " I have heard thy 
prayers and seen thy tears " ? 

Pray suggest, as you have opportunity, to the 
good, strenuous supporters of orthodoxy, who are 
ready to die for it, in our country, that the Scriptures 
are as strenuous for orthopraxy as for orthodoxy. I 
am rather afraid this is not always remembered as it 
deserves to be. 

Dear brother, do tell and teach the young men 
under your care how infinitely precious Christ is, and 
how precious is that blessed Bible which reveals 
him. I trust I feel this more and more, as I grow 
older. Lead them to the Bible, and to Christ, the 
Saviour and light of the world, and then they will 
be like the angel whom John saw standing in the 
sun, and the churches and the earth, wherever they 
go as preachers, w T ill be lightened by their presence. 

My dear Mother, — When the venerable patri- 
arch Jacob learned that his beloved son, Joseph, was 
still alive, he said, I will go and see him before I die. 
I cannot hope that you will come to see me, nor can 
I be certain that I shall go to see you before we die. 
Jacob and Joseph were separated from each other by 
a distance of only four or five hundred miles, but a 
distance of as many thousand divides us. Still, 
however, so great are now the facilities which art 
and science have furnished for rapid travelling, that 
a voyage from America to Smyrna would not be a 
greater enterprise than Jacob's journey was from 
Canaan to Egypt four thousand years ago. But, 
doubtless you would wish, with aged Barzillai, to die 
in your own town, and to be buried by the grave of 



236 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



your father and mother. It is, however, of very little 
consequence where we die, or where we are buried, 
whether it be on the land or on the sea, at home or 
abroad. Let it be our only aim to live to the Lord, 
and then death will be only a sleep from which he 
will soon come to wake us in the morning of the 
resurrection. 

The Sultan Mahmoud, father of the present sul- 
tan, Abdul Medjid, died about the 1st of July, 1839. 

July 4. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — We were not pre- 
pared to hear so soon that the sultan had gone to 
his long home. This is a very solemn event, and in 
the present posture of political affairs in the East, a 
very portentous one in its aspects. How changed 
must all his views now be concerning Christ, who is 
ordained the Judge of the living and the dead ! In 
what light does he now regard the measures of his 
reign, the principles and maxims that guided him 
through his eventful life ! 

I have felt very deeply for him, and if I have ever 
prayed for any one, it has been for him, constantly, 
especially for the last year or two. I have seldom 
felt as much for any one as for him. But the Lord, 
the sovereign Ruler of the world, has put him down 
from his throne, and laid him in the dust, and is now 
raising up another in his stead. May He be with the 
second man that shall stand up in his stead, and 
incline him to save the afflicted people, to deliver the 
poor when he crieth, and to show that their blood is 
precious in his sight ! How much reason should we 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



237 



have to rejoice in the prospect that the righteous will 
flourish in his days, and that there shall be an abun- 
dance of peace ! But, alas ! present prospects do not 
seem to encourage the hope of the one or the other. 
Yet, though the sovereign of this empire is dead, we 
can still say, " Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel, 
our Father, for ever and ever! Thine, O Lord, is 
the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and 
the majesty, for all that is in the heaven and in 
the earth is thine.*' He sits on his throne in the 
heavens, and puts down the mighty from thrones on 
the earth. 

I trust that prayers will be made by us continually 
for the young prince that now comes to the throne. 
May this youth remember that the eyes of the Lord 
are with kings on the throne ! 

All are now on the tiptoe of expectation, fearing 
and looking after those things that are coming or 
likely to come upon this country. More than a hun- 
dred Turks, suspected of treasonable intentions, have 
been taken up in this city by the authorities, and 
sent, it is said, to Constantinople, for trial. [These 
persons were all strangled at Smyrna.] Yesterday 
the Rev. Dr. Keith and Dr. Black, of the Scotch 
Church, arrived here from Beyroot, and bring the 
tidings that a most bloody and decisive battle was 
fought between the Turkish and Egyptian armies on 
the 24th ult, near Aleppo, in which the latter was 
most signally victorious. 

All the present signs of the times seem to indicate 
that the day is fast approaching, when in his provi- 
dence God will once more shake not the earth only, 
but also heaven, and it will be for the removing of 



238 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



those things that are shaken, as of things that are 
made; but we may well rejoice that those things 
that cannot be shaken will remain. No matter how 
soon all other things are shaken and removed. They 
are so firmly rooted and established, that nothing 
but an arm that is almighty can shake and remove 
them. 

We, I trust, and all our beloved Christian breth- 
ren, whether missionaries or not, have received a 
kingdom that cannot be moved ! Let,us, then, have 
grace to serve God acceptably, with reverence and 
godly fear. 

July 13. 

My dear Mother, — The Turkish Empire seems 
rapidly to be hastening to an end. Every thing in 
the political and moral aspect of the East, is porten- 
tous at this moment. But the Lord reigns. 

Do not be concerned for us. If it is the Lord's 
will to destroy these countries, he will give us a 
Pella or a Zoar to flee to, from the impending ruin. 
These great and afflicting events are, doubtless, un- 
der Divine Providence, preparing the way for the 
kingdom of God's dear Son, that kingdom which is 
to stand forever and ever. Soon may his kingdom 
come, and his will be done on earth, as it is done in 
heaven ! 

Probably you, my dear mother, will soon be in his 
heavenly kingdom. May the hope and the prospect 
of this, cheer you more and more every day. 

July 24. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Between four and 
five yesterday, p. m., our whole city was thrown 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



239 



into the greatest consternation by a sudden report 
that an insurrection had broken out. In an instant, 
all the shops were closed, multitudes rushed to the 
seaside, and leaped into the boats they found there, 
and pushed off, and many others not finding boats 
thrust themselves into the sea, and swam away 
to the shipping. Fathers and mothers hastened to 
the schools, pale and breathless, to secure their chil- 
dren. Some of the poor children fainted with fear. 
Greeks fled from Turks, and Turks from - Greeks, 
and Jews from both. The governor soon marched 
out at the head of his troops through the streets, and 
thus in a short time tranquillity was restored. The 
Turkish quarter was not less alarmed than the Jew- 
ish, Greek, and Frank. The cause of this panic was 
soon discovered. It seems that two drunken Turks 
got into a quarrel, and the one wounded the other, 
and thrust him into the stream that runs near brother 
A.'s, and probably used threatening language con- 
cerning others. This, in the present excited state of 
feeling among the people, was sufficient to excite 
alarm, and once excited, it spread in a few moments 
through •the city. All is quiet this morning, and we 
hope there may be no further cause for alarm. This 
event, however, informs us what a pitiable condition 
the people are in. None of them feel that there is 
any security either for property or life, and this feel- 
ing, I suppose, is common through the empire, espec- 
ially at this crisis. 

How consoling it is to know that the Prince of 
Peace is preparing the way for the universal establish- 
ment of his kingdom of truth, and righteousness, and 
peace ! Can we refrain from saying continually with 



240 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



all our heart, " Thy kingdom come!" I bless God 
that he has taught his people such a prayer, and that 
he is by his Holy Spirit prompting many thousands 
of them to pray this prayer before him continually 
day and night. 

Will not that happen to the world at last, which 
happens to* the awakened sinner? He feels his 
misery, he seeks relief by running this way and that, 
to this and that refuge, till at last, in despair, he 
comes to the Saviour and finds rest to his soul. The 
world has tried, or is trying every thing else, in new 
forms and old forms of government, but grows no 
better or happier. Will it not at last come to Christ 
and adopt his laws ? It will then be no longer like 
a troubled sea that cannot rest, but the whole earth 
will be at rest and quiet ! We shall have gone our 
way, probably, long before this end shall come, but 
it will come. 

Divine Providence seems to threaten to give the 
wine cup of wrath to almost all these nations, and 
to compel them to drink it. Some of them have 
already begun to drink it, and are moved and mad. 
Into what a miserable state has sin changed this 
world, so very good at its creation! 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Mr. Bonar, who comes 
to you by this boat, is a very rare Christian. He 
has given us two most sweet and precious sermons, 
full of Christian unction, and is a man of childlike 
simplicity and piety. Do not let him go without a 
sermon. It will do you all good to hear such a 
Christian brother. His heart seems to be full of pious 
thoughts and feelings, and they flow out in a sweet, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



241 



refreshing stream when he opens his mouth. What 
a happiness to meet travellers it would be were they 
all like him! His companion in travel is not yet 
able to proceed with him. 

I was confined to my bed yesterday with my old 
bilious complaints, brought on by being many hours 
in the sun aiding our Christian brother S., in em- 
barking his effects for Syria. I am now relieved, 
though still rather weak in consequence of the pain 
I endured for many hours. Blessed be God, there is 
a world where the inhabitants will no more say, " I 
am sick." It is good, however, in this world to be 
sick, and to feel pain, at least it is good for me, for I 
am too apt to feel as if I were founded on a rock, 
when my poor house of clay has in reality its foun- 
dation in the dust or the sand. How soon will the 
rain descend and the floods come and the wind blow 
and beat upon this house of clay till it fall ! Fall it 
must, for it is not founded on a rock. Well! let 
this poor earthly tabernacle, this house of clay, be dis- 
solved and crumble into ruin ; still, I trust, I can say 
with joy and confidence, " I know that I have a 
building of God, a house not made with hands, eter- 
nal in the heavens!" How precious is this hope! 
How infinitely precious is he who by his word and 
spirit inspires it ! 

The companion in travel alluded to in the above 
letter, was the beloved and now sainted McCheyne, 
who, during his whole sojourn at Smyrna was con- 
fined to a sick-bed at a village a few miles out of 
the city, so that Mr. Temple had no opportunity to 
learn by personal acquaintance with him the sweet- 
21 



242 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

ness of his piety. They have, doubtless, met before 
the throne. 

My dear Brother, — It was most gratifying to 
me to learn, that you no longer feel pressed and 
borne down under the grievous burden of debt. I 
should have felt very happy, could I have relieved 
you long ago from the burden which our Heavenly 
Father has now enabled you to throw off. I tender 
you, my very dear brother, my most cordial congrat- 
ulations. Fear not to trust in our Heavenly Father, 
who has hitherto provided for you and your numer- 
ous family. At the end of a pilgrimage of more 
than one hundred and thirty years, Jacob could say 
that God had fed him all his life long unto that day, 
and that the angel had redeemed him from all evil. 
I trust that at the end of your life, whether it be 
long or short, you will be able to bear the same testi- 
mony concerning the Divine mercy and faithfulness 
that the venerable Jacob did in his last hours. 

May all your children be wise, making their father 
and mother glad ! What must have been the joy of 
Jacob in having such a son as Joseph. What 
greater joy can any father know, than to have chil- 
dren growing up under his guidance in the nurture 
and admonition of the Lord, advancing to honor and 
glory and immortality ? May this be your joy, ever 
increasing as your children pass onward through 
childhood and youth to mature years. Let us in 
thought often visit the remotest ages of eternity 
within the reach of our minds, and ask, " Where 
shall we and our children be after time is no more?" 
Oh, let us never for a moment forget, that neither 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



243 



we nor they were created only for that little hour 
which makes up our fleeting life on earth. No ! we 
were born for eternity ! We were born for the noble 
purpose of loving and adoring and glorifying the 
blessed and holy God ! And let us not consent to 
live for any other purpose, or with any other end in 
view than this. 

It is a matter of very small consequence whether 
we be much or little esteemed by dying men, while 
we are passing through these first moments of our 
eternal existence on earth. This is man's day ; but 
God's great day is at hand! In that great day, how 
little shall we think of man's estimation of us during 
his brief day ! 

The great events in Turkey within the last three 
months, — the death of the sultan, the great battle in 
Syria, and the delivering up of the Turkish fleet to 
the Pasha of Egypt, have left us all quiet here, 
though they have disturbed some other parts of the 
empire not a little. We pray for the peace of the 
empire, for in the peace thereof we hope to have 
peace. 

The gospel seems to make little progress. The 
impediments and adversaries are many. But the 
Lord can overcome them all. When his time to 
favor this country comes, he can and will effect in a 
day, what we and thousands more like us could not 
accomplish in ages. 

W e must work, and pray, and wait in faith and 
patience. Our labor, poor as it is, is not and will 
not be in vain. Now is the seed-time, the harvest 
will come in its season. 



244 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Dear Brother and Sister, — A line from a dis- 
tant land borrows importance from the distance it 
has travelled, in visiting a friend. You would hear 
from me more frequently than you do, were not my 
pen daily employed in discharging necessary busi- 
ness. Well, let us rejoice that in the new heavens 
and the new earth, there will be no more sea to roll 
its waves between beloved friends. We trust the 
day is coming when all the children of God will be 
caught up together to meet the Lord, and will be 
for ever with him. Let this joyful anticipation cheer 
us, while we are called to remain asmnder in the old 
and new world. 

The power of Turkey is gone for ever. Who 
will mourn, or turn aside to ask her how she does ? 
This land is doubtless destined to become a part of 
the glorious inheritance of our Saviour. I trust the 
present events are preparing the way for him to enter 
into this possession. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I thank you for the 
Patriarch's circular. The disease he aims to cure is 
truly a very dangerous one, but it seems to me, the 
remedy he proposes is almost as bad and as fatal as 
the disease. He would bring the youth back to the 
religion handed down from the fathers; and what is 
this religion received by tradition from the fathers, 
but a huge mass of corruptions, and superstitions, 
turning men away from the truth as it is in Jesus ? 
He will probably find work enough of this kind to 
do, as long as he continues to oppose the Scriptures, 
as he has done for some time past. By shutting out 
the Scriptures from his flock, he will be sure to 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



245 



render it an easy prey to infidelity. Can he not see 
this? 

Your work of translating the Bible is certainly 
most delightful, and at the same time most edifying, 
to a mind that loves to contemplate the fair and 
lovely face of truth in its original features, without a 
veil. Your privilege in this respect is one that falls 
to the lot of one only in a million of our fellow men. 
If I may judge of the future from the past, the time 
can never come, when the word of God will not be 
the joy and rejoicing of my heart. It seems to me 
that I have taken it as my heritage for ever. 

I hope you will have the Psalms ready for the 
press by the time the Pentateuch is finished, for this 
portion seems to me if possible more important than 
any other of the Old Testament. It aids me daily 
in drawing nigh to God, for I have for a long time 
past been in the daily habit of reading some part of 
it as an aid to devotion. 

The contract is now being made with Mr. G. to 
do all our printing for a term of three years. 

The heavy expense of a superintendent of our 
work, and the additional expense of a magazine for 
our office, will be spared by our new arrangement. 
I have no doubt that we shall secure a saving to the 
Board of twenty-five per cent, in all we print from 
this moment. 

What a change in some of the most important 
affairs of the Levant, since I came to Malta eighteen 
years ago, with a press, obtaining permission only by 
prayers and pledges to set it up even on soil com- 
manded by the English government! Who can tell 
us what will be the state of the Levant twenty years 
21* 



246 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

hence ? I am persuaded that the change will be ten 
times greater than it has been. 

In looking back over the years I have spent in the 
Mediterranean, I seem to have accomplished very 
little. The little spark, however, may in the end 
appear to have kindled a great fire. In all the mat- 
ters relating to the press, I have been so, much part 
and parcel that there is something a little affecting 
to my feelings in the prospect of so great a change, 
though I was myself the prime mover of it, from a 
full conviction of its expediency. How soon shall 
we have passed through all the changes of this 
world, and vanished from all its scenes, and be forgot- 
ten as a dead man out of mind ! What a blessed 
eternity is before us, if by the grace of God we shall 
have been the instruments of turning many to 
righteousness ! Life ought to be considered of little 
value for any other purpose than this ; and oh how 
precious it is spent in pursuing so noble an end ! 

In the next letter Mr. Temple announces to his 
mother the promulgation of the famous edict known 
by those conversant with Turkish affairs as the 
" Hatti Sherif," the first of a series which, it may be 
hoped, has not yet ended. 

Dear Mother, — The sultan has just issued a 
proclamation placing all the subjects of his empire on 
an equality. The Christian and the Jew are now to 
enjoy the same privileges as the Turk, This is one 
of the most important steps that has ever been taken 
by this government. It is paving the way for the 
entire subversion of the Mahometan religion, It is 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



247 



one of the most striking features in the signs of these 
extraordinary times. It is, as we all trust and confi- 
dently believe, preparing the way of the Lord in this 
country. The hand of the Lord is stretched out, and 
who can turn it back ? 

You will be glad to learn that several of the 
Armenians who were banished for embracing the 
truth as it is in Christ, are restored, and that an im- 
perial order has just been issued by the sultan to 
restore the rest. 

We hope now that God will make us glad accord- 
ing to the days wherein he has afflicted us, and the 
years wherein we have seen evil ; that he will let his 
work appear to his servants and his glory to their 
children, and establish the work of their hands upon 
them. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Though the U. S. 
Bank has for a season suspended specie payment, 
still there is as much silver and gold in the world as 
there was before this step was taken, and it is all as 
much the Lord's as ever it was. I trust this will be 
only a partial suspension of business. It is very 
much to be regretted, however, that in any country, 
and especially in our own, such a state of things 
should exist. But the Lord will provide. 

Our countrymen seem to learn nothing to any 
practical and valuable purpose, by all the affecting 
lessons they receive. How is this ? 

The voice seems to cry aloud, " Prepare ye the 
way of the Lord." This preparation is not lost 
labor. David and Solomon both made great prepa- 
ration for building the temple, a long time before a 



248 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



single stone of the edifice was laid in its place. 
Many thousands of men were employed in cutting 
cedars and hewing stones in the mountains, and not 
a few skilful men were at work in gold and silver, 
brass and iron, but all had only one end in view. 
Does it not cheer your heart, when you think how 
many laborers and coworkers the blessed God is em- 
ploying at this moment, in the various portions of 
the world, preparing his way, and collecting the 
materials for that holy temple which is all to be 
built of lively stones ? Though we cannot say, " this 
work goeth fast on," we can say that it is going on. 
The end will be glorious, most glorious. Why are 
we not roused, and moved, and urged on by the 
inspiring thought ? How poor an image would Solo- 
mon, upon his throne in all his glory, be of our 
blessed Saviour on his throne in his kingdom, when 
the heathen shall be given him for his inheritance, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth for his posses- 
sion ! Every step and every movement onward, 
does something to prepare the way for the Lord to 
fill the whole earth with his glory. 

I wish all the troublesome isms of our times, could 
be as easily dismissed as the poor old peevish ser- 
vant has been, that has so long held the important 
post of grinder in your masticatory establishment. 
My grinders have all served me most faithfully for 
nearly fifty years, with only a single exception that 
happened more than ten years ago. Expulsion was 
the consequence. The operation gave me a good 
deal of pain, and regret, also, though it was very 
salutary. The others have all kept their post, and 
discharged their duty with exemplary fidelity thus 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



249 



far, but not without betraying some symptoms of 
uneasiness now and then. I have treated them with 
much more consideration, however, than in former 
years, seldom imposing on them so much or so hard 
labor as they cheerfully performed in their earlier and 
better days. One or another of them gives me 
every now and then a gentle hint that they do not 
intend to be mine, like the ancient Hebrew servants 
who loved their masters, for ever. 

Time, dear brother, makes our poor, vile bodies a 
crazy habitation for the soul, a miserable rendezvous 
of all kinds of pain and disease, and when they can 
be borne no longer, the frail tabernacle dissolves, and 
we fly away. Well, the blessed gospel tells us that 
we shall lose nothing, for we have a building of God, 
a house not made with hands, eternal in the heav- 
ens ! Let the grinders cease because they are few, 
let those that look out of the windows be darkened, 
let the daughters of music be brought low, let the 
strong men bow themselves, and the keepers of the 
house tremble, still our bodies will shine forth as the 
sun in the kingdom of our Father, if we are his dear 
children. 

The word has gone forth from his lips, and will 
not return void. Behold, I create all things new. 
May we, and all our beloved brethren and sisters, 
find more and more evidence daily, that this great 
and glorious work of a new creation is going on in 
our whole soul and spirit. 

December 23. 

My dear Mother, — I am this day fifty years old. 
Bless the Lord, oh my soul, and all that is within 
me bless his holy name ! He has, I trust, through his 



250 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

dear Son, forgiven all my iniquities, has healed all 
my diseases during all these years of his forbear- 
ance, has redeemed my life so many times from 
destruction, and crowned it all, from the hour of my 
birth to this moment, with loving-kindness and ten- 
der mercy! What desolations has death made in 
the earth during the fifty years of my frail life ! Can 
we look back on the way in which the Lord has led 
us without feeling, that surely goodness and mercy 
have followed us all our days ! The influence of a 
warm climate upon my constitution for eighteen 
years, has somewhat impaired its tone, though I still 
enjoy very good health, and feel thankful that I am 
allowed, fifty years after my birth, to address from a 
distant land my beloved mother, who is still, as I 
trust, numbered among the living. I cannot tell 
you, my very dear mother, how much I am grieved 
at the remembrance of having been, in any instance, 
the occasion of one sorrowful hour or moment to 
your heart, nor how anxious I am to be the son and 
the minister of consolation to you in your advanced 
age. Scarcely any thing could be a greater consola- 
tion to me, than to know that I am permitted, through 
Divine grace, to be the comforter of your last days, 
aiding you to look to the Lamb of God that takes 
away the sin of the world. 

Cheer up, my dear mother! You are almost 
through this great and terrible wilderness. You will 
soon be in the promised land! The blessed God, 
our Saviour, who has carried you so long, as on 
eagles' wings, will not forsake you, but will bring 
you to his rest. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



251 



1840. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — lam happy to learn 
that you have finished translating the Psalms, though 
I am quite sure that you have been charmed and 
delighted and edified by every hour spent with the 
sweet singer of Israel, that man after God's own 
heart. I have long been in the habit of reading 
every morning for my spiritual refreshment, one or 
more of those divinely inspired compositions of his 
pen, and they become more and more sweet and 
precious to me, the more I read them. 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — In such a land as 
this, where the inward part of all is very wicked- 
ness, one can hardly confide with safety in anybody. 
My experience for more than eighteen years in the 
Mediterranean, has hardly made me acquainted with 
one individual native, who has proved himself 
worthy of entire confidence. And shall we on this 
account hate and despise the people? No! most 
surely not ; for what but our own image do we be- 
hold in all this wickedness? Do we not behold, as 
in a glass, ourselves in our natural unrenewed state? 
I try to feel that it is so, and to make use of the 
painful fact for my own humiliation before the 
infinitely holy God. 

February 15. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I rejoice that you are 
allowed to proceed so prosperously in the translation 
of the Scriptures. This work cannot fail to furnish 
nourishment to your soul as you go on. How 
precious is the word of the Lord! It is all incor- 



252 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



mptible seed, and intended to bear fruit to eternal 
life. 

I can scarcely conceive of a more agreeable, and 
at the same time edifying, employment than that 
of translating the word of God from the original 
languages. You cannot fail to be refreshed as you 
proceed in this good work. 

I am endeavoring to trace with more attention 
than I had ever done before, the wonderful example 
of the Son of God, while he dwelt among men. 
But how hard it is to follow his steps. I find it most 
difficult to be converted, and become like a little 
child in all the dispositions of my heart; in a word, 
to be like Christ. 

What a happy world this might be, were there no 
disposition in any of its inhabitants to cheat or 
defraud or overreach one another; were they all 
Israelites indeed, in whom there is no guile. Such 
a world, blessed be God, does actually exist, and by 
his infinite grace, we are allowed to hope, that he is 
preparing us to enjoy it for ever. Shall we not enjoy 
it the more, for having spent a short time on our 
way to it in such a deceitful, lying, adulterous world 
as this ? 

Mr. C. has great trouble just now on account of 
the Rabbis here, who are beginning to cast out of 
the synagogues those Jews who have been in the 
habit of visiting him to discuss the claims of the 
gospel. Oh, when shall these things have an end ! 
When will our glorious Lord go forth in his power, 
conquering and to conquer ? 

Is it not most affecting to see the god of this world 
still going forth to deceive all nations, and lead them 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



253 



captive at his will, persuading them that they are 
doing God service, while they are his blinded and 
willing captives, doing his work and effecting their 
own ruin ? When shall he be cast out of the earth 
to deceive the nations no more! How can we 
refrain from praying constantly and earnestly for this ? 
If we were affected as we ought to be, by the state 
of all the world around us, it seems to me we 
should constantly cry out with all our heart to our 
Saviour, " Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on 
earth, as it is in heaven ! " This prayer will not be 
offered in vain, nor has it been offered in vain. I 
delight to think of the day when it shall be answered 
in all its extent, in the glory of a renovated world, in 
the creation of a new heaven and a new earth. 

The following letter was written in reply to a cor- 
dial invitation from beloved relatives to visit them in 
the United States : — 

I sometimes almost long to see my dear friends 
and native land again, to go again into the sanctu- 
ary with the multitudes that keep holy day, and 
to breathe once more before I die, an atmosphere 
that is not darkened by the smoke that issues from 
the bottomless pit. But I know not whether it is 
best for me to enjoy so great a privilege, and I trust 
I can truly and heartily say, the will of the Lord be 
done ! Our adorable and blessed Lord is constantly 
gathering together in one, the children of God that are 
scattered abroad, and if we and our beloved friends 
are among them we shall soon, very soon, find our- 
selves in our Father's house of many mansions. 
22 



254 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Our home in that holy mansion will make us forget 
all our separations and troubles, as waters that have 
passed away. 

Brethren are now with us from Beyroot, Cyprus, 
Constantinople, Broosa, and Trebizond, holding an 
annual meeting of our missionaries in Turkey. It is 
a refreshing season to us all. Our blessed Lord is, I 
trust, with our spirits. What must heaven be, filled 
with holy angels and the spirits of just men made 
perfect! And what an amazing exhibition of Divine 
grace will that be, which shall bring the chief of 
sinners to dwell with a holy Saviour, in a holy 
heaven, forever and ever. There Abraham, and Isaac, 
and Jacob, and all the prophets, will unite with the 
multitude which no man can number in ascribing 
their salvation to the Lamb, slain from the founda- 
tion of the world. And we, too, dear brother and 
sister, with our dear children also, hope to take part 
with them in the new song. Like the blessed Bible, 
that song can never become old ; it will still be new 
after being sung for countless ages ! 

April 24. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The meeting we have 
had the happiness to enjoy has left a most delightful 
and refreshing impression on my mind. But, how 
unlike to heaven is this. Still, however, it may aid 
our too dull apprehensions of a holy world, composed 
of all the best men that shall have lived in this world 
from the beginning to the end of time, and all made 
perfect. 

Look at Paul the apostle, Paul the aged, matured 
as a Christian by long experience, and the grace of 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



255 



God that aboundeth to him, waiting for his dismis- 
sion from earth, and ripe and longing for heaven, and 
compare this man with Saul of Tarsus, breathing out 
threatenings and slaughter against the saints. How 
wonderful the change ! How stupendous the grace 
that made it ! But has not his removal from earth 
to heaven made in him an unspeakably greater change 
than the grace of God had effected in him before he 
departed to be with Christ ? 

If beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord for 
a few years, in this dark world, so changed him into 
the Saviour's image, what must he be now, after 
having seen him as he is, face to face, in his king- 
dom, for 1S00 years ! 

Shall we indeed, my dear brother, have a place in 
that holy world with the spirits of just men made 
perfect ? What an inspiring anticipation I 

Charles copied recently a very fine picture or por- 
trait, and we all were disposed to praise the copy till 
he placed it by the side of the original. This spoiled 
the copy, for its defects instantly struck us all. Let 
us place our poor copy of every virtue that is in us by 
the side of the perfect, the infinitely perfect, original 
example in Christ, and how extremely unworthy will 
it appear. 

Dear brother, let us be looking unto Jesus ; let us 
bring his example near, and examine it with great 
attention. His humility, his gentleness, his meek- 
ness, oh how divine they are ! Shall we ever be like 
him till we see him as he is in his own kingdom, in 
his own and his Fathers glory ? 

So intimate was the friendship between Mr. 



256 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Temple and Mr. Goodell, that every thing of moment 
affecting the one was always adverted to in his let- 
ters to the other. 

May 9. 

The trying hour of our dear son's departure came, 
and is past. It was an hour of deep and most pain- 
ful interest to us, though all the circumstances were 
ordered in the most merciful manner, so much so, 
indeed, that I could not have desired any one of 
them to have been otherwise. Previous to his de- 
parture with brother Calhoun, we all met at our 
house, and prayed and sang, and consecrated our- 
selves anew and most solemnly, and, I trust, sincerely, 
to our blessed Saviour, commending ourselves and 
them to his mercy and protection. We worshipped 
and bowed down and kneeled before the Lord our 
Maker, and acknowledged that the sea over which 
they are to pass is his, for he made it, and that his 
hands formed the dry land on which we remain. 
Through the great mercy of God, I was calm and 
collected in the last parting scene, though my heart 
had been ready to burst all the day preceding. Ex- 
perience has taught me that I can neither stand 
without Divine support, nor sink when the Lord's 
hand holds me up. 

[To the same.J . 

We only saw a little of Mr. and Mrs. C, and still 
less of that good and devoted man Mr. G. This I 
regret much, and still more that you lost the precious 
privilege of being edified by such a father in the 
Christian Church, for though we have opportunity 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



257 



to see ten thousand travellers and teachers, yet not 
many such fathers as he. 

I am glad the responsibility of imposing silence 
on him does not rest with any of us. Let us always 
imitate the rulers of the synagogue at Antioch, and 
say to our Christian brethren, " If ye have any word 
of exhortation for the people, say on.' ; Let us see 
to it. however, that we charitably receive and treat 
any of our dear brethren who are weak in the faith 
in regard to apostolic succession, episcopal ordina- 
tion, extempore prayers, etc. etc., and let us have no 
doubtful disputation with them. 

It will be much more acceptable to our merciful 
Saviour if we meekly bear the infirmities of our 
weak brethren, than if we engage in doubtful dispu- 
tations with them. We have neither commission 
nor skill to be their judges, and it would be both 
usurpation and rashness, uncharitable and scanda- 
lous, should we attempt to sit on the judgment-seat, 
which belongs only to our blessed Saviour, whom 
the Father has ordained as the sole and supreme 
Judge of the living and the dead. Who among us 
is free from follies and weaknesses, that give our 
brethren too many opportunities to bear with us ? 

But, blessed be God, his dear children will all soon 
have left behind them, their follies, their weaknesses, 
and sins, and will be with and like their glorious and 
glorified Saviour, seeing him as he is in his holy 
kingdom, adored by myriads of holy angels, and 
the spirits of just men made perfect. Let us give 
our souls a thousand charges to love all our dear 
brethren who are on their way to this state of blessed- 
ness, though now they seem to be far from it. 



258 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Upon learning from several stations beyond, of 
failing health among female members of the missions, 
Mr. Temple wrote as follows : — ■ 

June 27. 

The last letters from you constrain us all to feel 
that our days on the earth are but as a shadow. 
We were not prepared for the tidings from Broosa, 
for we had no idea that our dear sister there was in 
so dangerous a state. 

How precious is the Gospel, that can impart such 
strong consolation at such a time, by its precious 
promises, and by illuminating life and immortality ! 
What a blessed privilege to have a God so nigh to 
us in all things that we call upon him for ! 

But though we all die, still the Lord lives, and his 
kingdom lives! His church lives, and it will live, 
and the gates of hell, though opened a thousand and 
ten thousand times, to receive the saints into its 
bosom, will never prevail against them, for the Lord 
will at last command and compel it to give up the 
dead that are in it! What a triumphant truth! We 
must all pass through its gates ; but no matter for 
that, for our Lord has passed through them and they 
could not retain him, for it was not possible that he 
should be holden by them. One generation of his 
church passes away, and another generation cometh. 
The gates of hell have been opened wide these 
eighteen hundred years and more, and many millions 
of the members of the church have passed through 
them; still it lives, and increases in numbers and 
strength, the gates of hell cannot prevail against her. 

Our withering, dying Christian sisters seem to be 
sent as the Lord's messengers to teach the poor, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



259 



ignorant people of these lands, by their edifying 
examples on the death-bed, how to die. Let us hope 
that the example will not be in vain. Such memo- 
rable sermons cannot be forgotten. 

July 4. 

The passage read in course this morning at family 
worship, was the chapter beginning, " Stand fast, 
therefore, in the liberty wherewith Christ has made 
us free,*' etc. A more suitable one for the day could 
not have been found. May our native country stand 
fast in the full enjoyment of Christian and civil 
liberty ! 

Dear brother, we have so many secular matters to 
attend to, that it almost seems to me sometimes as 
if it would be infinitely better to employ angels to fly 
through the midst of heaven and preach the gospel 
to every creature at once, than such poor frail mortals 
as ourselves, compassed by so many infirmities, and 
pressed by so many cares, and obliged to handle and 
count and account for, so much filthy lucre ! How 
much more easily could the great Head of the church 
accomplish this work of making known the gospel, 
should he employ for this purpose angels that are 
pure and holy spirits, or utter his own voice from the 
excellent glory in the ears of all mankind ! But his 
wisdom chooses to employ such base things, and 
things that are not, like ourselves. It is wonderful 
condescension in him to do so. Must we not feel 
that it is so ? 

In the summer of 1840, Mr. Temple made a brief 
visit to Scio, for a change of air and scene, and soon 
after wrote as follows : — 



260 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



" What shall I say of Scio ? Nature and indus- 
try and art have made it one of the most lovely 
spots in all this eastern landscape, but now it pre- 
sents to the eye a scene of desolation the most touch- 
ing, marked all over by deep traces of the most wan- 
ton barbarity. The eye, wandering over this wide- 
spread desolation, affects the heart. 

" We saw in one of the convents, a great heap of 
the unburied bones and broken skulls of the slain 
Greeks, who had fled thither unarmed, to escape the 
murderous swords of their rapacious and blood- 
thirsty enemies. The old monks informed us that 
so many were slain there, that the blood flowed in 
torrents from all sides of the convent. How sad is 
the reflection that man, originally the image and the 
offspring of God, can perpetrate such barbarities on 
his fellow man. Shall the sword devour for ever ? 

" There is nothing too hard for the Lord. When 
the hour appointed by him for the fulfilment of his 
great purpose of mercy in the salvation of the world 
shall have come, how easily can he overcome every 
difficulty, causing mountains to melt down and 
flow away to make the path of his glory plain before 
him! 

" It is most encouraging to us to learn, that so 
many parts of the United States are visited by the 
Spirit poured from on high. The loveliest moral 
garden in this world will be leafless and fruitless, if 
this influence from heaven does not refresh it. If 
this blessed Spirit be withheld from us, our souls will 
be like a heath in the desert, seeing no good coming 
to us. May God pour it out upon us abundantly, 
and render our souls like a tree planted by the rivers 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



261 



of water, whose leaf is always green, and never 
ceases from yielding fruit, even in the year of 
drought." 

October 4. 

My dear Mother, — I cannot command language 
to express all the feelings of my heart at the remem- 
brance of you and of my departed father. Most sin- 
cerely do I bless God who gave me such a father 
and such a mother, and preserved them both so long, 
and allowed me to remain with them till more than 
twenty years of my life had vanished away. The 
days and years of my youth are now gone, but the 
good impressions received from you and him during 
those days, still remain with me, becoming more 
vivid and more deep as I advance in age. I rejoice 
that so many of your children are near you, while I 
am so far removed from you. 

I have recently thought much of the feelings which 
our Saviour expressed to his mother according to the 
flesh. When extended upon the cross, and enduring 
its unknown agonies, to make an atonement for the 
sin of the whole world, he did not forget the mother 
who stood by the cross, a witness of his sufferings. 
Casting his eyes on John, the beloved disciple, who 
was standing near, he said to his mother, " "Woman, 
behold thy son," and then said to John, " Behold thy 
mother." Thus, in the last hour of his life, when 
the iniquities of us all were laid upon him, and he 
was sinking under the burden, did he provide for his 
mother, now advanced in years, and probably a 
widow and desolate. John understood the short 
sentence, Behold thy mother, and from that hour he 
took her to his own house. How touchingly has the 



262 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Saviour of the world taught all children, by this 
memorable example, what feelings they should enter- 
tain towards their parents, and how they should treat 
them. He had not where to lay his head, and proba- 
bly his aged mother had no home till she found one 
with the beloved disciple. 

I am thankful that you have a welcome home on 
the very spot where all your sons and daughters had 
their birth, and where you have been surrounded by 
goodness and mercy from the days of your youth ; 
and still more thankful I would be, that God has 
provided for you, and is, as I trust, preparing you for 
an^inflnitely better and eternal home in his house not 
% made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 

Mr. Temple was often invited to preach on board 
American and English merchant vessels, and some- 
times on American ships of war visiting Smyrna. 
He was no friend to national armaments of any kind, 
but this feeling never led him to treat his country- 
men, or Englishmen, who visited the Mediterranean 
in national vessels, in any but the most cordial man- 
ner. He never failed to let them know distinctly, 
that he utterly abhorred all the paraphernalia of war, 
but always treated them with courteous and Chris- 
tian kindness, which commanded their respect for 
him as a minister and a missionary. These remarks 
explain the following passage : — 

" I have spent the last two Sabbath evenings in a 
manner very gratifying to my feelings, in preaching 
to seamen on board an English vessel. There were 
present fifty or sixty men, masters, mates, and sailors, 
and all very attentive to hear. Since I came to 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



263 



Smyrna, my practice has generally been to expound 
some portion of the Scriptures on Sabbath evening, 
to as many as were disposed to come and hear. 
The hearers, however, have usually been few in 
number. I regard it as a great happiness to be 
allowed the privilege of preaching to sailors, for their 
temptations and hardships and privations are many, 
and until within a few years, no man, comparatively, 
has cared for their souls. But it is otherwise now. 
The remembrance of my dear brother George, who 
doubtless found his unknown grave in the ocean, 
always constrains me to look upon the poor sailor 
with peculiar interest. 

" To-morrow, I expect to preach on board the 
Ohio, at the request of the Commodore. It was my 
intention to have tendered my services, and I was 
happy to be anticipated in this by his request. 
Brothers A. and R. went with me this morning to 
visit this noble and beautiful ship, one of those 
strenuous peacemakers, that traverse the ocean for 
the sake of keeping the world quiet." 

The following extracts explain themselves : — 
" 1 am most sincerely sorry to see any symptoms of 
dissensions springing up among the different denomi- 
nations of Christian missionaries in the Mediterranean 
and Levant. My opinion and my feeling too is, the 
less we feel, or think, or speak, or write, concerning 
the denominational differences and divergences, the 
better it will be for us all. If possible, to avoid it, I 
will not sow one grain of discord among my brethren, 
nor will I in any way encourage others to do this. 
During all the years that I have been in the Mediter- 
ranean, I have never seen so many indications as 



264 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

now, that Satan desires to have us all, that he may 
sift us as wheat. 

" But our Lord has prayed for us, and I trust that 
neither our faith nor our charity will fail. All the 
elements of discord, political and religious, seem of 
late to be set in motion, especially in Europe and 
the East. Does it not become the disciples of our 
Lord, then, to study to be quiet, 'to be ambitious' 
to be quiet, that is, to take much pains to live in 
peace with all men ? I do not doubt that you are as 
great a lover of peace as I am. 

" The Lord seems, in a wonderful manner, to be 
preparing, throughout the world, the instruments by 
which he may finish his work, and cut it short in 
righteousness. Every thing seems to indicate that 
the long ago predicted day is at hand, when the 
Lord will make a short work in the earth. 

" That which half a century ago seemed not within 
the limits of human possibility, is now, by the won- 
derful interposition of Divine Providence, become 
both practicable and easy. 

" What a glorious day will that be, when the King 
of kings, and Lord of lords, shall send forth detach- 
ments of his valiant hosts to storm and take and 
cast down all the castles and strong-holds of the 
god of this world, after bringing the artillery of 
heaven to bear upon them for a few hours or days ! 

" The fall of Acre, almost in a moment, must, it 
seems to me, impress the Syrians and Egyptians 
much in the same way as the fall of Jericho did the 
Canaanites, and constrain them to say, ' Who can 
stand before these mighty ships and guns of English- 
men ! ' 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



265 



" These mighty ships and guns, however, can only- 
cast down and destroy. But who shall build up and 
plant ? I hope the Lord will raise up many natives 
of the soil to build and to plant. For this let us 
constantly and most earnestly pray. Let us not for- 
get that the Lord has said of that land, ' It shall 
come to pass, that like as I have watched over them 
to pluck up, and to break down, and to throw down, 
and to destroy, and to afflict, so will 1 watch over 
them to plant, and to build, saith the Lord.' Hath he 
said, and will he not do it ? 

" Pray assure our dear and afflicted brother and 
sister P. of our sincerest sympathy and love. How 
gloriously did Job come forth in the end out of all his 
afflictions, purified seven times by the heated fur- 
nace into which the Lord had cast him. When the 
poor man cried out, 1 1 am vile, I abhor myself, and 
repent in dust and ashes,' then the Lord said, ' Him 
will I accept' Then he could pray and offer sacrifice 
acceptably to the Lord. Was he a worse man, do 
you think, now than at the beginning, when the Lord 
bore such an honorable testimony of him to the devil ? 
He was much viler certainly in his own sight, but 
more pure and upright, I doubt not, in the sight of the 
Lord. I have read that last chapter of Job of late 
with great edification. There is a whole volume of 
most weighty instruction it." 

My dear Sister, — It seems very long to me, and 
it is indeed very long since I have had the happiness 
to receive any thing from your pen. I desire much 
to hear from you, and to know how you do, and how 
your soul is prospering. Time is silently and imper- 
23 



266 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



ceptibly gliding and stealing away, and eternity 
is coming nearer and nearer. This solemn truth 
impresses my mind, I trust, more and more, the 
longer I live. Are we, by the grace of God, pre- 
pared for death and the solemn scenes that must 
follow it at the judgment-seat and in the eternal 
world ? 

You are struggling with a feeble constitution, but 
the Lord knows your frame, and remembers that you 
are dust. The resurrection will give to all the chil- 
dren of God a glorious body, subject to none of 
those infirmities which afflict them in the present 
world. Think often of this. We all inhabit, for the 
present, a vile body, a mortal body. 

You are a wife and a mother, and in this respon- 
sible relation need peculiar aid in discharging your 
various and difficult duties. How much good will 
you accomplish, if in all things you let your light as 
a Christian shine about you ! 

I think of you, my very dear sister, with a most 
tender interest, and am most anxious to know that 
you and your dear husband, my brother, are walking 
in the truth, and daily becoming, by the grace of 
God, more and more conformed to the image of his 
dear Son in all things. It would afford me very 
great pleasure to see you, if it should be the will of 
our Heavenly Father ; but whether I am allowed to 
see you or not, I am always your very affectionate 
brother Daniel. 

The following note was addressed to this sister's 
husband : — 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



267 



My dear Brother, — The Apostle Peter exhorts 
husbands and wives to dwell together as being 
heirs together of the grace of life, that their pray- 
ers may not be hindered. How happily must they 
live, whose prayers together at the family altar and 
in secret, with and for each other, are never hindered, 
and whose hearts are filled with the joyful anticipa- 
tion of inheriting eternal life together in the king- 
dom of heaven. 

May you and your dear wife know this happiness 
in all its perfection, as you advance together towards 
the unseen world. Happy and blessed, in a peculiar 
manner, are those husbands and wives whose noble 
aim it is to promote, to the extent of their power, 
the comfort, happiness, and edification of one an- 
other, by every word and action. This was the 
design of our Heavenly Father in the institution of 
marriage. May our whole life be devoted to our 
Saviour, and to the edification of others. 

December 18. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — We cannot easily 
imagine how good and acceptable it is in the sight 
of God, when his people, feeling that they are un- 
worthy to lift up their eyes to heaven in his presence, 
fall down before him in earnest prayer for the salva- 
tion of all men. The salvation of immortal souls ! 
This was the end for which the world was made, 
and is upheld in being ; for which the Son of God 
left his eternal kingdom in the heavens, and died in 
the agonies of the cross, for which the gospel is 
preached, and the Holy Spirit is given. This is the 
end which God has had constantly in view from 



268 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



eternity. How acceptable, then, must it be to him 
to see hundreds and thousands of his renewed chil- 
dren bowing the knee before him, all asking of him 
that greatest of all his blessings, the gift of the Holy 
Ghost for the conversion and salvation of this world. 

Oh, how little do we ever realize this ! So ready 
is he to grant this blessing, that it often comes to 
pass that before they call he answers, and while they 
are yet speaking he hears. The humble and broken- 
hearted Daniel had not finished his prayer, before the 
angel was caused to fly swiftly with an answer of 
mercy. Oh that we better knew the import of those 
kind, encouraging words of our blessed Saviour, 
" Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, 
he will do it for you." How precious to the Father 
is the name of his dear Son ! How does he delight 
to give to his disciples all things freely for his sake ! 
Let us try to realize this, far more than we ever have 
done. Is there any thing we would not do for our 
beloved children ? And is there any thing that God 
will not give for the sake of his Son ? He has glo- 
rified him, and he will continue to glorify him again 
and again, till all the earth is filled with his glory. 
This is what we ask of God in prayer, and it must, 
therefore, be good and acceptable to him when we 
thus pray. May the first Monday in January com- 
ing, be the best, the most memorable that we have 
yet known. It will surely be so, if we are not defi- 
cient in our duty. 

For this empire how earnestly should we pray! 
What an impression has the lighting down of Jeho- 
vah's arm made upon it within the last year or two ! 
Has that arm which hung up the world upon noth- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



269 



ing. and stretched the north over the empty place, 
lost any of its strength in the flight of ages ? Is not 
that ear still open which heard the supplications of 
Abraham for Sodom, the prayer of Elijah on the 
top of Carmel, the entreaties and confessions of 
Daniel in Babylon, and the prayers and supplica- 
tions of the one hundred and twenty who on the 
day of Pentecost lifted up their hearts with one 
accord to the God who hears prayer ? Does the 
effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man, and of a 
multitude of righteous men united, avail less now 
than eighteen hundred years ago, in the days of the 
apostles ? What should we pray for especially on 
that day ? I would suggest as follows : — 

1st. That we pray for all saints, the pastors and 
churches of our own country, the American Board 
and all its friends and coadjutors. 

2d. For all our missionary brethren and sisters of 
A. B. C. F. ML, and all the native helpers associated 
with them in all parts of the world. 

3d. For all the churches and schools gathered by 
our brethren in the countries where they are sta- 
tioned. 

4th. For all Christian missionaries in the different 
parts of the world, with their children. 

5th. For the plentiful effusion of the Holy Spirit 
on the whole world with the preaching of the gospel. 

6th. For our missions in these countries, that we 
may all be of one accord, of one heart, that brotherly 
love may continue, that it may increase and abound 
more and more, that we may remember the com- 
• mandment of our Lord to love one another as he 
has loved us. 

23' 



270 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



7th. For the patriarchs, bishops, and priests, and 
for all the people of these ancient churches. 

8th. For the sultan and all in authority under 
him, and for all the followers of the false prophet. 

9th. For the children of Israel, and for all who 
seek their welfare. 

10th. For the conversion of the whole world, for 
the universal establishment of our Lord's kingdom. 

11th. That we unite in most hearty thanksgiving 
for the great things God has already done, and for 
the promise of still greater things which it is his pur- 
pose to do for this lost world. 

There are so many things to be prayed for, and God 
is so much more willing to hear and give than we to 
ask, that it would seem as if the day could not be 
too long to be all spent in the enjoyment of this 
most precious privilege of prayer. 

Let us not forget that it is good and acceptable in 
the sight of God our Saviour, that prayer be made 
for all men, for it is his will that they be saved and 
come to the knowledge of the truth. 

Being assured of this from his blessed word, we 
should find it in our hearts to pray such prayers be- 
fore him. His only begotten and well-beloved Son 
has taught us and commanded us so to pray. May 
his Holy Spirit powerfully influence our hearts in this 
duty! 

The influences of the Spirit in this world hitherto 
may be compared, it seems to me, to the mist in 
Eden that went up from the earth to water the face 
of the ground, before the Lord had caused it to rain 
on the earth. The Spirit has descended ever since 
the world began, and has refreshed the children of 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



271 



God, and kept the church alive; but the day is yet 
to come, when it shall be poured from on high to 
refresh the face of the whole earth. Who can con- 
ceive the magnitude of that most wonderful event ? 

[Mr. Temple here alludes to the successful labors 
of a devotedly pious captain, and then continues : — ] 

May we not hope at another day to see hundreds 
and thousands of such instances of voluntary and 
useful service rendered to the cause of our Lord, 
both by those that dwell continually on the dry land, 
and by those that pass over the great and wide sea? 

How much good every man may do who sets him- 
self about it in good earnest ! I love to see and to 
hear of such instances. They inform us most im- 
pressively how easily God can find instruments to 
accomplish his own work. When the Spirit shall 
be poured from on high, the multitude of the 
preachers will without doubt be very great. There 
will be no dumb Christians then as there are now, 
but each will be as all were in the days of the apos- 
tles, preachers of the word. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — Your letter to-day 
affected me to tears as I read it. The close of this 
year finds all your children with you. But it is not 
so with me. Two of mine are silent among the dead 
with their mother, in the island of the shipwrecked 
apostle to the Gentiles, another has gone to the land 
of our pilgrim fathers, and one only is still with us. 
But, blessed be God, I trust it is well with them all, 
and will be well with them forever. This fills "my 
heart with joy and thankfulness. 

The year is now closed ! What a wonderful year 



272 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



it has been! How many millions of streams of 
mercy have flowed from the fountain of life upon the 
world, from the beginning to the end of the year ! 
How precious have God's thoughts been to us ! How 
great is the sum of them ! May the parting year 
leave us humbled, penitent, pardoned, and looking by 
faith to the Lamb that was slain, and has redeemed 
us to God by his blood. May the Lord, in his great 
mercy, send his Holy Spirit to aid us in beginning 
our spiritual life anew with the new year. At this 
time, we should certainly pray with Moses, the man 
of God, that he would cause his glory to appear to 
our children, and establish the work of our hands 
upon us. Let us be of good courage. The Lord 
liveth, and blessed be our Rock. 



1841. 

January 14. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — It seems to me, and 
this impression is gaining strength daily, that the 
time is fast approaching when the glorious Lord will 
do great things which the church in general looks not 
for, when he will do his short work in the earth, 
when he will make for all people a feast of fat things, 
destroying the covering that is cast upon all people, 
and the veil that is spread over all nations, when 
millions and millions of men will say, " Oh Lord, 
our God, other lords besides thee have had dominion 
over us ; but they are dead, and shall not live ; they 
are deceased, and shall not rise again!" These 
things are now beginning to come to pass. But the 
Lord will be inquired of by his people to do these 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRXA. 



273 



things. Oh that prayer might be made continually 
by the whole united church for the speedy accom- 
plishment of those promises which God has made, 
and which he has given to encourage our prayer ! 

Should a stem from such a stock as I am, shoot 
forth and bear much fruit to the glory of God, it would 
be another added to the many millions of wonders of 
the Divine grace. God can indeed of stones raise up 
children to Abraham. He has done for me and my 
children, not indeed more than I asked, but more 
than I had dared to hope. I would not forget, how- 
ever, that the evening does not always fulfil the prom- 
ises of the morning. As long as we and our children 
are in this present evil world, our path is full of dan- 
ger. How little do the young know this ! In looking 
back on my own path, it seems to me to have been 
on the very edge of a precipice from the beginning 
till now, and I owe it entirely to the grace of God, 
that I did not long ago plunge down that fearful 
precipice into destruction. May he hold me up to 
the end ! 

Think of a new heaven and new earth, in which 
dwelleth righteousness. Righteousness hitherto has 
been only a sojourner on earth, dwelling with Abra- 
ham and his few faithful children in tents or frail 
tabernacles ; but the whole world will yet be its holy 
palace, where it. will dwell. 

Dear Brother Mack, — "We were concerned to 
learn that sister Mary suffers so much. What admo- 
nitions are imparted to us by the infirmities which 
growing years bring with them in their rapid flight! 
Happy is it for us when new light breaks in through 



274 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



all the chinks and openings which time makes in the 
soul's dark cottage. 

I trust, dear brother and sister, that as you feel the 
earthly house of your tabernacle gently shaken by 
the hand of time and disease, you find new evidence 
that the inner man is growing stronger and stronger 
every day. You are, I trust, among the many sons 
and daughters whom the blessed God is bringing to 
glory. The captain of our salvation was made per- 
fect through suffering, and no other way seems as 
yet to have been devised by Infinite Wisdom, by 
which the children of God attain to perfection, but by 
suffering. 

Our aged mother Ely, it seems, is now with you, 
and in daily expectation of a speedy departure to a 
world, where those that look out of the windows will 
no longer, as now, be darkened ; to that blessed 
world, which is enlightened by the presence and glory 
of the Lamb. Oh, what a blessed privilege to be 
with him where he is, and see him as he is ! All 
that is ever seen of him in this dark and distant 
world is only a few glimmering rays of his glory. 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — May the blessed 
Saviour endue both yourself and brother K. with 
all heavenly wisdom and knowledge, that you 
may at all times know what it is proper to do in 
your trying circumstances. John, even that disciple 
whom Jesus loved, said to him in one instance, — I 
presume he never said so again, — " Master, we saw 
one casting out devils in thy name, and we forbade 
him because he followeth not us." I wish he had 
been the last disciple that ever said the same thing. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



275 



John said this when he was but a young disciple, 
and had leaned seldom, or perhaps never, on the 
bosom of Jesus ; he could not have said it when he 
had more fully understood and imbibed the spirit of 
his Master. 

Dear brother, a meek, humble, affectionate, Chris- 
tian spirit is worth more, infinitely more, in the sight 
of God and his holy angels, than any thing and 
every thing else on earth. When we see the absence 
of it in others, may this stimulate us to strive to 
attain and nourish it ourselves. 

In the following letter allusion is made to the dan- 
gerous illness of a son of Mr. Goodell's : — 

April 9. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I have just returned 
from hearing a most edifying sermon from the Rev. 
J. R., from Cambridge University, England, on the 
words, " Worthy is the Lamb that was slain," etc. 
We have recently heard several most excellent ser- 
mons from this young man. He is a pupil of Mr. 
Simeon, or rather is of the same evangelical school. 
He is going within a few days to Constantinople, 
and I trust you will see him, for he is a man of an 
excellent spirit. He tells me there are about four 
hundred young men of like views with himself in that 
university. Is not this wonderful? It cheers my 
heart to hear such tidings. May our sons be num- 
bered among those who shall proclaim the unsearch- 
able riches of Christ, constrained by his infinite love. 

The Lord is giving you a new kind of lesson, 
painful and trying, it is true, but edifying and useful. 



276 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



It is a little difficult for us to count it all joy when 
we fall into divers temptations, but if the trying of 
our faith works patience, we shall in the end have 
much reason to count it a most joyful event that has 
tried us, though ever so severely. 

I am glad you hear the kind voice of our Saviour 
saying to you, " Fear not, it is I." The disciples on 
the mount feared as they entered into the cloud that 
passed over them. But a voice issued from that 
cloud, saying to them, " This is my beloved Son, 
hear him." There is a voice issuing from every cloud 
that passes over us which bids us listen to the words 
of God's beloved Son. How happy are we when we 
can meekly and calmly listen to him, for his words 
are most precious ; they are spirit and life. 

We have commended you and yours to God this 
evening in our little meeting for prayer. How 
precious is this privilege of sympathizing with one 
another in all our troubles, of going with all our own 
sorrows, as well as with those of our dear brethren, 
to our great sympathizing High-Priest, to cast our 
cares on him, knowing that he cares for us. 

Cheer up, my dear brother ! God deals with you 
now, more than he has ever done before, as with 
his sons. May he support and comfort you in 
this day of your trial, and bring you out of it in his 
own good time, like silver that is purified in passing 
through the fire. You are in the path that has been 
trodden by all the children of God on their way to the 
kingdom, and will not think it a strange way. You 
will find in it the footsteps of all the flock that is gone 
before you. The good Shepherd leads his flock by 
the right way. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



277 



[To the same.] 

The tidings of your letter to-day did indeed sur- 
prise me. I had hoped your dear son would be 
spared to you. But it is the Lord who has called 
him away, and you will say, " Let him do as 
seemeth good to him." This is a new trial to you 
and our dear sister. I rejoice in the consoling belief 
that a rich blessing is in it for you and yours. 

The blessed Lord distinctly says to you. What I do 
thou knowest not now. but thou shalt know hereafter. 
You cannot say. an enemy has done this. It is your 
Heavenly Father, who says, " all souls are mine/' 
that has taken this beloved child away. The day- 
spring of eternity will soon reveal to you a thousand 
reasons, all infinitely wise and good, why this son 
was taken from you at this time. 

The blessed God is now what he always has been 
and always will be. He has always been a sover- 
eign over all the universe, doing his own pleasure in 
heaven and earth, and all deep places. We may be 
quite certain of this one thing, that the Judge of all 
the earth always does right, and oh how happy and 
blessed are we, if we can from the heart say to him, 

Thy will be done ! " 

I cannot tell you, clear brother, how much my 
heart sympathizes with you and our dear sister in 
this affliction. "Were I near you, I would certainly 
endeavor to strengthen you with my words, and with 
the moving of my lips, to assuage your grief. But 
you have the great Comforter, the Holy Ghost, with 
all the strong consolations of the gospel within your 
reach, and I trust you will not faint in this day of 
trial. 

24 



278 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



One stream of your earthly consolation is now 
dried up, but, blessed be God, with him is the foun- 
tain of life ; and, should every stream on earth 
become as dry as those in the desert before the 
drought and the heat, still this fountain would be as 
full as ever. Go to it, dear brother ; drink, and drink 
again. Though the well is deep you have something 
to draw with, and you know how to do it. Alas, 
how many there are who neither know where this 
fountain is, nor how to draw from it! 

This affliction will doubtless bring many sins to 
remembrance, and make you feel more than ever 
that you are a sinner ; but I trust it will bring still 
more vividly to your remembrance the blood of 
sprinkling, the precious blood of Christ, that takes 
away the sin of the world. How precious, how 
infinitely precious is that blood! How precious is 
that all-prevailing advocate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ the righteous ! 

As you have been much confined within doors, 
and full of cares and anxiety for some time past, I 
hope you will not fail now, if circumstances do not 
forbid it, to go abroad and take exercise and air in 
the open field or elsewhere. I was formerly too inat- 
tentive to this precaution in the time of my troubles. 
Such seasons try our bodies as well as our souls. 
When the Almighty makes our hearts soft by such 
visitations, we need to be cautioned against the dan- 
ger of becoming debilitated in body, and so fainting 
under the blow of our Heavenly Father's hand. Ex- 
perience has given me painful lessons on this subject. 
I hope you find that happy is the man whom God 
correcteth. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



279 



[To the same.] 

April 23. 

We have all read with deep interest, your touch- 
ing letter to your aged and pious father. It has 
been a relief to your sorrowful bosom, I feel assured, 
thus to open your heart to such an earthly father ; 
and it is your peculiar happiness to find a still 
greater relief in pouring out all your sorrows before 
our Heavenly Father, who pities his afflicted chil- 
dren more than the kindest fathers of our flesh ever 
did or could theirs. You do not need to be informed, 
though it may not be amiss to remind you, that our 
merciful and faithful High-Priest, though touched 
with the feeling of our infirmities, and afflicted in 
all our afflictions, still says, " as many as I love I 
rebuke and chasten." Rebuke and chastisement 
are the means he has been employing with all the 
millions of his sons and daughters, whom he has 
from the beginning of time been training on earth for 
glory and honor and immortality, and eternal life in 
heaven. It was his method with the patriarchs and 
prophets and apostles and saints, ages before we 
were born, and it will be his method with his people 
to the end of the world. " In the world ye shall 
have tribulation," said our blessed Lord to them 
whom he loved, as the Father loves him. Should 
we not then submissively, nay, thankfully receive 
such tokens of our faithful Saviour's love, knowing 
that he sees it needful for us to be brought into 
severe trials, that we may through them, with the 
accompanying aids of his Holy Spirit, be made 
more and more partakers of his holiness ? 

It is most consoling to be assured by Christ, that 



280 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

every branch in him that beareth fruit, is purged by 
his Father that it may bring forth more fruit You 
are not a dead and withered branch, my dear brother, 
though you doubtless feel and deplore your barren- 
ness.* You have through the grace of God brought 
forth fruit to his glory, and will, I trust, bring forth 
much more. Indeed, I trust I see already indica- 
tions that it begins to be so. We must first be 
emptied, before we can be filled from that fulness 
which is in Christ. We must be humbled under the 
mighty hand of God, before we can be truly exalted. 
By all the trials our Heavenly Father sends upon his 
children here, he is preparing them for a place in his 
house of many mansions in heaven. 

The promises and the providence of God are well 
adapted to make us abound in hope through the 
power of the Holy Ghost. In all labor there is profit, 
though it does not always appear at the moment. 
The fruit must have time to ripen. The tree must 
have time to grow. We must plough in hope, and 
sow in hope, and must not be impatient for the har- 
vest, till the sun and the rain and the dew and the 
wind have all alternately warmed and moistened 
and refreshed and fanned the ripening fruits. Let 
us be thankful for the tender shoot, or the slender 
blade, or the forming ear, hoping that in due season 
the full corn will be found in the ear. 

By what slow degrees have we attained to our 
present humble stature in the kingdom of our Sav- 
iour. What long patience has he had with us. Had 
he been like us, would he not have given us up a 
long time ago as hopeless subjects ? I feel that it 
would have been so with me. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



281 



There is something very solemn and affecting to 
my heart in the prospect of parting with INIr. H. It 
reminds of many beloved ones who have gone to a 
more awful distance, to the unseen world. One feels 
at such a moment how many opportunities of doing 
good to departing or departed friends have been lost. 
So life glides on, with many regrets and sorrowful 
remembrances of the past, and many good resolutions 
for the future, and, as I would fain hope, with some 
small amendment, by the grace of God. 

June 23. 

Dear Brother, — Though separated from you 
all at the distance of six thousand miles, I am still 
your brother, and the feelings of a brother towards 
you all lose none of their strength by the lapse of 
time or the intervention of seas, though great and 
wide. Distant though I am in space, still I am with 
you in the warm affection of a brother's heart ; and 
this affection, I am persuaded, will never cease or de- 
cline till my reason or my mortal life shall have van- 
ished. If you knew how much happiness your recent 
letter gave me, I am persuaded you would often drop 
a line to visit me in this Old World, this empire of 
the false prophet. 

There is more now than I have ever seen in the 
East to encourage the hope that the Lord will once 
more return and revive his work among these de- 
cayed churches, once a noble vine, but now so deeply 
degenerate. For this let us pray without ceasing. 
Do not forget, dear brother, how the Lord has said, 
(Jer. xvii. 5,) " Cursed is the man whose heart de- 
parteth from the Lord." This greatest of all sins 
24* 



282 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



steals insensibly upon me. We must watch against 
it with the greatest care, or it will ruin us. It is the 
ruin of this world, and yet the last sin that men sus- 
pect in themselves. It often brings a curse on Chris- 
tians. Above all things, let us take care to keep our- 
selves in the love of God. 

Nothing is better adapted than the belief of the 
doctrine of the salvation of all men, to cast the poor 
soul of deceived man into a deep sleep. " Thou shalt 
not surely die," was the declaration of Satan to our 
first parents in Eden ; and thou shalt not surely die, 
he has been repeating from the beginning to every 
son and daughter of Adam for six thousand years, as 
he has gone up and down and walked to and fro in 
the earth. I am astonished more and more the longer 
I live, to see how extensive and how powerful is the 
influence exerted over men by the ruler of the dark- 
ness of the world. He turns away the minds of the 
Jews from our Lord Jesus Christ, the only Saviour 
of man, and keeps them vainly looking and waiting 
for a Messiah to come. The pagans he drives away 
from the blessed God, and urges them to worship 
demons and idols. The Mahometans he holds spell- 
bound in the chains of the most gross imposture that 
ever degraded fallen man, and nine tenths of all the 
inhabitants of Christendom seem to be blinded and 
deceived by his stratagems, in one form or another. 

The testimony of the Bible is, that he has deceived 
the whole world ; that the whole world lieth in wick- 
edness, or, as I think the meaning is, in the wicked 
one. He is the God of this world. 

Has the grace of God, my dear brother, delivered 
us in any good measure from this great adversary, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



2S3 



who goes about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he 
may devour ? Are we indeed delivered from the 
kingdom of darkness and brought into the kingdom 
of God's dear Son ? If so, and I trust it is so, then 
how shall we ever sufficiently praise and adore that 
mercy which has been so signally manifested to us ? 

I trust the influence of our Saviour's religion is 
seen and felt in your family. Heaven must begin on 
earth. Let us try to make our families little images 
of it, as far as possible. There may be much of the 
spirit of heaven in us while our home is on the earth. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Our beloved brother 
Hebard died on the 30th ult., in the Lazzaretto at 
Malta. To us it seems affecting to think of one so 
dear to us dying in such a situation. But precious 
in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints, 
whether among their beloved sympathizing friends, 
or in passing over the sea, in a Lazzaretto, or on one 
of the mountains of Moab alone, and sinking into a 
solitary and unknown sepulchre. 

Our dear brother was hastening to the home of his 
childhood, but God, we trust, has in mercy called 
him to the everlasting home of the righteous. When 
Alba was destroyed and its stones employed in 
building Rome, Livy in his history writes concerning 
it, Roma crescit Albcte minis. We may say a 
greater thing than this when the earthly house of a 
Christian is dissolved, namely, Coelum crescit terrae 
minis. 

The death of our dear Christian friend administers 
to us all an admonition which, I trust, will not be in 
vain. How happy shall we be if we can say at the 



284 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



end of our frail life to our Heavenly Father, " I have 
glorified thee on the earth, I have finished the work 
which thou gavest me to do." 

I had many opportunities to know the amiable 
and excellent spirit of our departed brother. He had 
much endeared himself to us by the truly Christian 
spirit constantly exhibited during all the time of his 
sojourn with us. 

The mortality in the Syrian mission is remarkable. 
Death has already cut down eight adults belonging 
to it, if we reckon Wortabet as one ; and sickness 
and loss of sight called three more quite away from 
the field. I trust, however, these are not to be con- 
sidered as indications that the Lord does not approve 
this enterprise. Sennacherib with his countless As- 
syrian army came up against all the defenced cities 
of Judah, and took them, and besieged Jerusalem 
itself, soon after the good king Hezekiah had effected 
a great reformation which the Lord approved. But 
probably he needed this admonition. It was not the 
Lord's design to stop or hinder the good work, but to 
encourage greater zeal and fidelity. So, probably, in 
the present case, the Lord's design is to move his 
coworkers to greater purity of motive and holier zeal 
in his work. 

[To the same.] 

July 30. 

Yesterday was an awful season with us here. A 
fire broke out on Wednesday night, at twelve or one 
o'clock, and in its progress has lain nearly a quarter 
of the city in ashes. The Jews and the Turks are 
the greatest sufferers. The greater part of both are 
now, in this respect, like the Son of Man, who had 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



285 



not where to lay his head in the days of his flesh. 
The Greeks, too, are great sufferers. Nearly the whole 
of that part of the city which was nearest to the hill 
is consumed. At present it is impossible to know 
what is the amount of the loss sustained. There is 
doubtless much exaggeration. This, I believe, is 
certain, that at least one half of the Jews are house- 
less, and probably more. Had the wind been south, 
instead of north and west, it seems probable that the 
greater part of the city must have been consumed. 
It is indeed of the Lord's mercies that we are not 
consumed. I am not aware that any connected with 
us are among the sufferers. 

The coins of Turkey were no small source of 
inconvenience to one compelled to transact as large 
an amount of pecuniary business as Mr. Temple. A 
paper currency was unknown, and all transactions 
were confined to solid cash. The coins most in use 
were very bulky, being nominally of the value only 
of about one half or one third that of pure silver, 
but they were so adulterated as to be really of much 
less than their nominal value. Fluctuation was con- 
stantly taking place in the value of the currency, and 
it was difficult and perplexing to keep pace with the 
ever depreciating exchanges. The money was made 
principally of copper, and washed or thinly plated 
with silver, which soon wore off in places, and ex- 
posed the baser metal beneath. Passing through 
many hands, and in seasons of plague being fre- 
quently plunged into water or vinegar to prevent 
infection, it could not be handled without soiling the 
fingers, and might be most truly called "filthy lucre." 



286 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



This explanation will render more intelligible the 
following letters : — 

" I hope the time may come, when the sultan's 
coppersmiths and coiners will be better employed 
than in casting and stamping and bringing into cur- 
rency such worthless filthy lucre as we are compelled 
to soil our hands with, and waste our precious time 
in counting or weighing continually. 

" But, my dear brother, this teaches me an affect- 
ing lesson every day. As compared with sterling 
gold and silver, is not this base coin of the sultan, 
probably quite as valuable as the piety that is cur- 
rent in this corrupt world, if it were compared with 
that exhibited by the Son of God, who said, My meat 
and my drink is to do the will of him that sent me ? 

" Do you not love to think of a world where all is 
what it appears to be, where love is without dissim- 
ulation? How rich and how abundant must that 
grace be, which shall prepare any of us to be worthy 
inhabitants of such a world, all our dispositions and 
all the feelings of our heart being entirely trans- 
formed by the grace of God ! 

" This business of handling money and keeping 
accounts, amounting in my own case to more than 
two hundred thousand piasters for six months, is no 
trifle, I being paymaster for this amount, in sums 
varying from ten to two thousand piasters, to printers 
and binders and carpenters to the brethren here, in 
Greece, in Syria, and I know not how many other 
places. My best hours for a week past, have been 
spent in arranging and settling these multifarious 
accounts, and they seem to be like the making of 
many books, without end. It costs me much hard 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



287 



labor to keep ray own accounts straight, and to 
straighten those of some of my numerous corre- 
spondents is no easy thing, as I have learned by more 
than a little painful experience. I hope you find less 
difficulty in the calling of a treasurer. 

•• My heart was much affected this morning, by the 
sight of the distress that is now seen in our streets. 
It would be consoling to feel that any hear the rod 
and understand who has appointed it, and turn to 
Him that smites them. Probably our city never be- 
fore had so great an amount of poverty and sorrow 
in it as at this moment. Not less than seven thou- 
sand depend entirely on charity for the bread that 
nourishes them from day to day. What shall we 
render to the Lord that this is not our situation ? 

Thank you for your precious thought concerning 
Christ. My dear wife, in her dying moments, said to 
Air. Jowett. ; I cannot find Christ.' 4 Well, 5 said he, 
' Christ will find you.' I am found of them that 
sought me not, says this gracious Saviour. This is 
our consolation. Had it depended on us only, we 
should never have found him, nor should we cleave 
to him for one hour if he did not hold us by the right 
hand of his love. Hold thou me up, says David, 
and I shall be safe." 

September 17. 

Dear Brother Goodell. — I sympathize most 
sincerely with you in the failure of your sight, for I 
begin to suffer in the same way. For a year or 
more, I have found it difficult to read small print in 
the evening without artificial aid. But what a mercy 
it is, that I have enjoyed the precious privilege of 
reading with my own eyes the lively Oracles, with 



288 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



perfect ease and comfort, for the long period of fifty- 
one years and more. The days of our youth are 
gone, and the days are fast coming upon us in which 
they that look out of the windows will be darkened. 
Solomon calls them evil days, of which one must 
say, I have no pleasure in them. But, blessed be 
God, he has provided strong consolation even for the 
days of old age. Let us look forward continually to 
the resurrection of the dead. The glorious bodies 
of the saints, then shining forth like the sun, will be 
no more, as now, subject to decay. I rejoice in the 
certainty that our Redeemer lives, and that he will 
stand in the latter day on the earth ; and it is my 
hope that through his infinite grace, my eyes and 
yours too may behold him, however dim they may 
become by use, or time, or disease, while we dwell 
in our present houses of clay. 

Had not sin come into the world, might we not with 
all the human race have gone to heaven by a transla- 
tion, as Enoch did, without seeing either death or 
knowing any of those decays which prepare its way ? 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — I am sorry to hear 
of the dissolution of the school at Ariopolis, but do 
not see how it could be continued under the con- 
ditions imposed by government. We cannot and 
must not be the promoters and patrons of supersti- 
tion or false doctrines, in any shape whatever. As 
for gratitude, we are to look for none. When the 
Lord of glory sent his disciples forth into the world 
to preach, he did not intimate to them that they 
were going to spend their days among a grateful 
people. What has not God done for us, but where 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



289 



are the demonstrations of our gratitude ? We resent 
it, and not without reason, when men treat us as we 
constantly treat the blessed God. 

I hope there is no ground to cherish the anticipa- 
tion of your removal from Greece. Better days will 
doubtless come to these countries, but not perhaps 
till worse ones have passed over them. 

It is not for us, however, to know the times or the 
seasons which the Father has put in his own power, 
nor would I wish to know them. He reigns, sitting 
on his throne, high and lifted up, so high, that the 
agitations of this lower and little world do not dis- 
turb it in the least degree. Let us not be moved by 
any of those events which happen, but wait on the 
Lord with humble faith and prayer. He knoAVs how 
to dispose of them. They have not taken him by 
surprise. Our glorious and glorified Lord Jesus 
Christ, is head over all things to the church, and he 
will not fail nor be discouraged till he has set judg- 
ment in the earth. 

I have felt of late as if I could do almost nothing 
else but pray. How vain is the help of man ! It is 
through God only that we can do valiantly. With 
his help, what ground is there for discouragement ? 
Surely, none. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I find that since I 
came to Malta, in February, 1822, no less than eighty 
missionaries of the A. B. C. F. M., including their 
wives, have come from the United States into the 
Mediterranean. Of this number, sixteen have died 
and thirteen returned home, with little prospect of 
revisiting this field. At the end of twenty years 
25 



290 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



more, how many of those now on the ground will prob- 
ably remain ? With the spirit of the twelve apostles, 
what an impression would so many have made ! 

I wish you to enjoy the peculiar happiness of feel- 
ing that you have done all you could to open to the 
Armenians the pure river of the water of life, which 
flows from the throne of God and the Lamb, in the 
Holy Scriptures. The sooner this work can be ac- 
complished, in a proper manner, the better. 

I trust the result of all the present agitations, both 
among the Armenians and other people in this 
country, will be the more extended diffusion of Chris- 
tian knowledge. When will the day come in which 
it can be truly said here, that the darkness is past, 
and the true light now shineth ? 

November 4. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — From the letters re- 
ceived from Syria, you will see that the grave still 
cries, " Give, give," and never says, " It is enough." 
You cannot but admire, as we all do, the grace that 
sustained our dear young sister in her last most ago- 
nizing horns. It does seem truly wonderful to see a 
poor sufferer, pressed out of measure above strength, 
under the weight of those keenest of all sorrows, the 
fruit of the primeval curse, still triumphant in the 
only Saviour of sinners. Could any thing but the 
grace of God in Christ, have imparted to our dying 
sister such strong consolations at such an hour ? 

Shall we not all, with grateful hearts, praise, honor, 
and extol that rich mercy, so signally bestowed on 
her ? 

What a privilege it is for a dying sinner to know 
and confide in an almighty and infinitely precious 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



291 



Saviour, to look to him when he feels himself sinking 
under the world of his own iniquities. Where can 
any one look, in life or death, but to the Lamb of 
God, that taketh away the sins of the world ? Let 
us look to him anew, for he is the Saviour of the 
world. 

We are all of one opinion in regard to your duty 
as to proceeding with the translation of the New 
Testament. This work finished, you can then say to 
the Armenians, " Come, for all things are now 
ready." You will then have set all the twelve gates 
of the New Jerusalem wide open, and have brought 
to their doors, streams from the pure river of the 
water of life, and I trust this will not have been 
in vain. No, it cannot be in vain. In the trans- 
lation of the Old Testament, you have been passing 
through a goodly and a glorious land, but, in compari- 
son with the land before you in the New Testament, 
it had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory 
that excelleth. There you had, indeed, the stream 
flowing in the desert ; but now you enter a land that 
drinketh water of the rain of heaven, and has foun- 
tains springing out of hills. Yes, here you will find 
the well of living waters springing up into everlasting 
life. May you drink as you go on, and be strength- 
ened with strength in your soul. 

How sad are these rumors of war between Eng- 
land and the United States! Who can paint the 
horrors, the misery, and the guilt, that must be the 
consequence of such an event, should it happen ! 

What a happy world this would be, if men would 
only consent to obey the apostolic precept, not to 
avenge themselves, but rather give place to the wrath 



* 292 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

of God, for he has said, " Vengeance is mine, I will 
repay." Vengeance is too sharp an instrument to 
be safely trusted in the hands of any one but the 
Father of mercies, though, alas ! men generally think 
they have a right to employ it, especially when one 
nation sins against another. How often has recourse 
to this made the world as a wilderness. It will not 
always be so. 

What a delightful, consoling truth it is, that Christ 
gave himself for the church, not simply to redeem it 
from the wrath to come, but that he might sanctify 
and cleanse it, and present it to himself a holy church, 
without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, that it 
might be holy and without blemish ! Is there now, 
or has there ever been, a single individual of the 
church on earth, that was not spotted, wrinkled, and 
blemished in many ways ? 

How lovely must the church of the first-born be in 
heaven, where every one shall have been washed and 
made whiter than snow, all being clothed in the right- 
eousness of saints. The privilege of being with our 
Saviour in his own kingdom, and of being like him 
in all the dispositions of the heart, is not within the 
range of our poor and low conceptions. I try daily 
to sit down at his feet, and listen to his gracious 
words, and look at^his perfect example, and beseech 
him to subdue my heart, and fill my soul with his 
spirit and his love, but after all I find myself so un- 
like him, that it sometimes almost seems to me that 
I have hardly begun to know him. I trust, however, 
I do most sincerely desire to be like him ; for without 
this preparation, I plainly see that there can be no 
heaven for any one. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRXA. 



293 



Dear brother, when we compare ourselves with 
Christ, the image of the invisible and holy God, 
how striking and how affecting is the contrast. I 
bless God that he sent down to earth, for man's imi- 
tation and love, this lovely and holy image of him- 
self in heaven. Let us never fail to look at it every 
day. A portion of our time cannot be better spent 
than in this way. 

[To the same.] 

We have much to encourage us, in all that we 
attempt for the spiritual benefit of the people of 
these countries. We are preparing the way of the 
Lord. David prepared the materials, and Solomon 
built the temple, but the Lord commended David 
because it was in his heart to build it, though not 
allowed to execute his pious design. We are laying 
the foundation, and others will build upon it, I doubt 
not. The foundation must be laid, and the seed 
sown, before the temple can be built, or the harvest 
gathered on the field. 

The following paragraph alludes to the death of 
Mr. Goodell's son, which was mentioned in a pre- 
vious letter : — 

" I do not wonder, that the return of your daugh- 
ters reminded you all of one that will return no 
more to his earthly father's house. We must go to 
him, for he will not come to us. Oh, how cheering 
is the hope and the assurance given us in the glori- 
ous gospel, that the resurrection will restore to us all 
those beloved ones in Christ whom death has snatch- 
ed away, and turned to corruption ! 

25* 



294 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



" Yes, it will restore them, not in that vile body in 
which we knew and loved them, but in one con- 
formed to the glorious body of Christ. Though sown 
in corruption, it will be raised in incorruption. It 
sunk into the grave in weakness, but will be raised 
by Almighty power. We should always couple the 
resurrection with the recollection of our departed 
friends, for this comforts and cheers the heart. What 
a wonderful expression was that of our Saviour, I 
am the resurrection and the life. 

" I preached last Sunday on David's having it in 
h'is heart to build the temple, and was surprised to 
find that the sum contributed for that end from his 
own private purse, was probably not less than all 
that has been contributed by the whole of Christen- 
dom for the conversion of the world for twenty-five 
years past. How strikingly did his princely gifts 
and ample preparations, made with all his might, 
and in his troubles too, show that it was in his heart 
to build an house for the Lord. The good things in 
the heart will come out, as well as the evil things 
there. So it was in David's case. 

" Should the church set her heart on the conver- 
sion of the world, as David did on the building of 
the temple, would commercial or any other embar- 
rassments check the flow of gifts in abundance into 
the treasury of the Lord ? " 

The sermon, referred to in the last extract, was not 
lost on its hearers. The donations mentioned in the 
next letter were the immediate fruits of it. The 
note accompanying the donation of <£100, began 
with an allusion to the sermon on the preceding 
Sabbath as having led to it-. The proposals of the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



295 



American Episcopal Church to the Greek Church, 
mentioned in the same letter, were those made at 
the suggestion of Bishop Southgate. 

" We have lately had something to encourage and 
cheer us from among the English sailors. Several 
of them from the ship of war Daphne have called 
on me this week, for religious consultations, and I 
know not whether my study has ever been moist- 
ened by so many tears as some of them have shed 
while I conversed and prayed with them. They 
have attended our service for some time past in the 
Dutch chapel, and the truth seems to have impressed 
their hearts. All this is through the instrumentality 
of one pious sailor in that ship, who is a very modest 
youth, and hopes the Lord called him more than five 
years ago. 

" To my very great surprise I received a letter this 
afternoon from Mr. Thomas Jackson of this city, on 
whose premises our presses were as long as we had 
any, and who has, though a Churchman, always 
attended our service in the Dutch chapel, inclosing 
a bill of £100 sterling on London, as a donation from 
him to our Society*. Is not this noble ? Some of 
the sailors who listened to the sermon which prompt- 
ed him to make this donation, handed me each half 
a dollar. How soon should we cease to hear of 
pecuniary embarrassments in any of our missionary 
or other benevolent societies, if ah would only do 
what they can to aid their funds. 

;> The proposal of the American Episcopal Church 
to the Greek Church, is regarded here as a crafty 
trap set for the purpose of catching them with guile. 
I have to-day had a long conversation with a very 



296 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



intelligent Greek, in which I endeavored to convince 
him that no political motives have been concerned in 
this matter. But, alas ! the people are so accus- 
tomed to intrigue in all their affairs, that it seems 
incredible to them that any affair of this nature can 
be free from it. The present aspect of the matter is 
unfavorable to our labors among the Greeks. It may 
in the end take a more favorable turn. They couple 
all Americans together, and if one suffers all must 
suffer. As for me, I study to be quiet and to do my 
own business, and so by the grace of God will I do. 
The intentions of the American Episcopal Church 
were good, I do not doubt, and I am grieved to see 
that her Grecian mother disdains to listen to such a 
worthy daughter in this way. It is, however, only 
just as I should have predicted. The spirit that dic- 
tated the language two thousand years ago, ' I sit a 
queen and am no widow,' has not vanished from 
the world yet. 

" Men that love darkness because their deeds are 
evil, do not much like to be in company with those 
who carry lanterns with them, and are burning 
and shining lights. They are glad of any excuse 
for avoiding such company, and well indeed they 
may be." 

My dear Brother and Sister Mack, — The gos- 
pel seems so precious to me that if I had a million 
lives I should think them most nobly spent in making 
it known in all the world. Ought we not to feel 
that our life has been wasted, so far as we have spent 
our days with any other aim than the noble one of 
aiding our fellow men in finding the way to eternal 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



297 



life through the only Saviour of the world ? How 
low, and unworthy of us is any other aim than this. 
This was the sole aim of our glorious Saviour, Christ, 
and he gave us this example that we might follow 
his steps. He labored and suffered and sacrificed 
himself first, and then entered into his glory. 

The apostolic exhortation to us all, is to follow 
after holiness, without which no man shall see the 
Lord. Holiness must be followed after. It will not 
come to us unsought. It drops on no one like the 
rain, which descends upon the evil and the good, asleep 
or awake. No one has ever become holy who did 
not take pains for it, giving all diligence to this end. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — We cannot too much 
feel the importance of training natives for the work 
of preaching the gospel in these countries. The 
more I think of it, the more does this seem to me our 
only rational hope for them. We can sympathize 
with them as little, I had almost said, as the angels 
can with us ; not, however, because we are so much 
holier than they, but from the circumstances of our 
education. I did not feel this formerly as I do now. 
How could I, or any one, without the teachings of 
experience ? 

1S42. 

January 29. 

My dear Brother King, — I must beg you to 
assure our afflicted Christian brother Korck, of my 
sincerest sympathies and prayers. I wish to remem- 
ber them that are in adversity and suffering affliction, 
as being myself still in the flesh, and, as I trust, one 



298 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



of the members of that body of which Christ is the 
head. This body is joined together by joints and 
bands, and through these has nourishment minis- 
tered ; and when all are duly knit together, it increas- 
eth with the increase of God. It is only when the 
whole body is fitly joined together and compacted 
by that which every joint supplies, according to the 
effectual working of the measure of every part, that 
there_ is an increase of the body to the edifying of 
itself in love. What a beautiful image ! How strik- 
ing and true. What a blessed privilege to be one of 
those joints or bands. I would wish most earnestly 
to be a son of consolation to the sorrowful, afflicted 
disciples of our blessed Lord, in their passage through 
this valley of Baca, and to give them a cheering verse 
or two to sing in the house of their pilgrimage. They 
must all, however, be like their Lord for a season, 
men of sorrow and acquainted with grief. If it was 
necessary that Christ should first suffer, and then 
enter into his rest, how much more necessary is it for 
them to suffer before they enter their rest. Our 
blessed Lord, by his Divine sympathy, bears an im- 
portant part of our sorrows, and thus lightens them. 
How should we imitate his heavenly example, aid- 
ing our afflicted brethren with our sincere and tender 
sympathies! The strong must bear the infirmities 
of the weak, and be imitators of God as dear chil- 
dren, by raising up as far as possible them that are 
bowed down. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Fifty years of your 
earthly existence is gone already. Our days on the 
earth are indeed as a shadow, and there is none 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



299 



abiding. The sands in my life's hour-glass had been 
running two years and two months when yours were 
first set in motion, but who can tell us in which glass 
the last sands will fall first, or how much longer they 
may continue to run in either ? It is the glory of the 
Lord to conceal from us this thing. It is a mercy to 
us that we know not the day of our death. 

[To the same.] 

February 25, 

The rapid and astonishing motion produced in the 
world within the last few years by the agency of 
steam, is not to be compared with the movement of 
mind which seems of late to have been caused by 
some invisible agency, operating from one end of the 
world to the other, and producing most extraordinary 
effects in all directions. Who can look at all the 
heterogeneous elements, temporal and spiritual, eccle- 
siastical, political, and commercial, attracting and 
repelling, fermenting and foaming and threatening, 
without anticipating some great and tremendous 
catastrophe. Union among men on the principle of 
keeping them " frozen together " as formerly, seems 
now out of the question. The ice is breaking up in 
all directions, and what will be carried away as it 
floats on the swelling and irresistible stream, it is 
not possible for us to foresee. This, however, seems 
to me more than possible, that many things long 
regarded as proof against such an occurrence, are 
almost sure to be swept away. Well, those things 
that cannot be shaken will remain, and no matter 
how soon every building resting on the sand, falls 
and perishes. 



300 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



I do not find that our Lord reproved James and 
John as idle and indolent because he found them not 
fishing, but mending their nets. The time thus em- 
ployed was not lost, on the contrary it probably gave 
them a much fairer prospect of success in fishing 
than they could have had without making such 
repairs. Some parts of their nets were probably 
broken, and others much weakened and worn by 
long-continued use. Mending them was a sacred 
duty. The fishers of men, I am persuaded, are many 
of them in fault in this particular. They do not 
" mend their nets " as much as they ought. Were 
they more attentive to this, is it not probable that 
they would more frequently be seen, like Peter, drag- 
ging their nets filled with great fishes, and if not so 
many as one hundred and fifty-three, at least a great 
many. 

But how do we need a visit from our Lord while 
mending our nets, and when we go a fishing, that 
we may know how and where to cast them, other- 
wise it is quite certain that we shall toil all night and 
take nothing. 

I suppose you hear a great deal more than you 
wish concerning many in the Church of England, 
and some in our own country, who profit of late 
more than their equals, in that kind of religion which 
renders them more and more exceeding zealous of 
the traditions of the fathers. This is an evil disease, 
but it is getting to be common, it seems, among men 
of whom we might hope better things. Experience 
seems to say that it is a hard thing for any one to sit 
down at the feet of Jesus and learn of him alone, 
and to receive his gospel in all its native simplicity. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



301 



Many thanks for the notice of the happy death of 
Mr. S. I bless God with you for his grace to this 
Christian brother, already gathered to Ms rest. How 
much fruit has already been gathered to the glory of 
God from that memorable revival at Dartmouth 
College, in which Mr. S. was apparently made a 
new creature in Christ. Eternity alone can disclose 
to us all the happy results of it. Poor man ! he had 
been long doing business in the great waters, it 
seems, driven up and down by the tempests, some- 
times seeing neither sun nor stars for many days, and 
nearly all hope of being saved occasionally taken 
away. But, how clear was the shining after the rain ! 
The last morning that dawned upon him was a 
morning without clouds. How often do we see that, 
though sorrow and darkness continue for a night, 
light and joy come in the morning. The light afflic- 
tion of the children of God, which is but for a 
moment, does indeed work for them a far more 
exceeding and eternal weight of glory. How many 
tunes, hymns, and anthems we have sung with this 
departed brother on earth ! May we, through the 
rich grace of our only Saviour, be prepared to sing 
with him in the heavenly mansions the new song to 
Him that loved us! Such peaceful, triumphant 
deaths, are encouraging to our weak faith. Sooner 
or later God will not fail to revive the spirit of 
the humble and contrite ones. Precious in the 
sight of the Lord is the death of his saints. He 
sometimes allows a dark cloud to rest on them 
through all their life, but shines brightly on them in 
the dying hour. 

That wish of our departed Christian brother to 
26 



302 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



live and preach Christ, rather than to die and enjoy 
heaven, was very noble. 

[To the same.] 

We were alarmed on Wednesday night by a fire, 
which consumed from twenty to thirty houses. Had 
not the ships of war sent engines and men to our aid, 
it seems almost certain that the best portion of what 
the last fire left of this city must have been the prey 
of the flames. 

This is a noble way of employing ships of war. 
How much better it is to employ men in extinguish- 
ing the flames of a burning city than to compel them 
to send forth from the thundering mouths of cannons, 
shot, shells, and rockets, to batter down the walls, 
and burn to ashes the dwellings of the frightened 
and fugitive citizens. In the present instance, the 
officers and men from the ships acted nobly. They 
took the business into their own hands, and enforced 
good order. The goodness of God to us all, in spar- 
ing our houses, calls loudly for our most grateful 
thanksgivings. 

In our times, the winds of divers and strange doc- 
trines are so high and rude and loud, that we should 
not think it strange if many are carried away by 
them. But it is a good thing, yes, a good thing, 
to be rooted and grounded and established in the 
truth. If all the world cry " Lo, here," or " Lo, 
there," I trust we shall not go after them. Let me 
sit meekly and humbly at the feet of Jesus, ever 
learning of him. He will teach us of his ways. 
From every other teacher, we shall learn little else 
than folly and impertinence. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



303 



May 26. 

Dear Brother King, — On Friday evening last, 
we gave the parting hand and kiss to our son 
Charles, who then left us on his way to the United 
States. The parting was painful to us and to him ; 
but I trust that we all have been enabled to bow with 
submission to what was evidently the will of God in 
this matter. Nature shed then a few tears, which 
grace, I think, would not rebuke, even should they 
now and then return, like the clouds after the rain. 

You who know me, will not need to be informed 
that this separation is a painful trial to me, leaving 
us as it does alone in this strange land. We were 
not, however, left sorrowing most of all with the 
assurance that we should see his face no more, for 
we love to cherish the hope that we may see him 
again, if the Lord will. I see nothing but mercy in 
all this, trying though it is to nature. We rejoice to 
commend our sons to God, our Father and their 
Father, and the more so, as we see reason to hope 
they both have learned to cry " Abba, Father." 
What a privilege to have a God so nigh to us in all 
things that we call upon him for ! 

The following letter contains notices of discourag- 
ing appearances in reference to missionary labors 
among the Greeks. Similar notices will be found 
occasionally in the correspondence after this time. 
The final result to which they led is known to many, 
and need not be anticipated here. 

" The Greeks at Athens seem determined not to ac- 
cept longer the aid of foreigners in the education of 



304 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



their youth, etc. They have said every thing bad 
against Mr. Hill, and he has finally closed his board- 
ing-school for girls, and will probably give up all his 
schools. Our friends have distributed scarcely half 
as many books in Greece the last year as in former 
ones. Our encouragement among that people is for 
the present very limited. This hostile movement at 
Athens will have no small influence among the 
Greeks in this empire. But let come what will, it is 
true that much good seed has been sown, and I 
trust that time will show that it has not been sown 
in vain. 

" Brother King will probably remain on the ground, 
at least for a season. Mrs. T. goes on quietly at 
present with her school in this city. We all feel, 
however, that every building in this empire rests on 
the sand, and that no one can tell how soon the 
storm and the flood may sweep every thing away. 

" How light and momentary does every affliction 
appear when compared with what our sins deserve, 
and especially when compared with eternal ages of 
inconceivable holiness and happiness in the kingdom 
of God. May we not, then, with Paul, be sorrowful, 
and yet always rejoicing! Let sorrow continue for a 
night, since joy is to come in the morning. Those 
whom John saw before the throne, serving God day 
and night in his temple, had come out of great tribu- 
lation, and washed their robes and made them white 
in the blood of the Lamb. I fear there are but few, 
very few, who ever seriously think of washing their 
robes in the blood of the Lamb, till tribulation re- 
minds them of the need of this. The Psalmist says 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



305 



of those who are not in trouble as other men, nor 
plagued like other men, that pride compasseth them 
about, like a chain. This is generally too true." 

Dear Brother King, — A wild mulberry -tree was 
planted last winter in the court directly under my 
study window, and four scions were inserted in its 
branches. At the opening of spring, three of these 
shot forth and flourished, but the fourth showed no 
signs of life, but seemed to be dead. Within the 
last week, to my surprise and delight, the fourth has 
sent forth a germ, and is now raising its head among 
its companions, green and flourishing. 

This little tree is a preacher to me. It bids me 
not to be discouraged by unpromising appearances. 
A process was going on under the bark between the 
scion and the branch, altogether out of my sight, 
and the result of this was apparent in due time. 
From this I would learn both patience and hope. 

The spiritual scions we insert, often seem for a long 
time to be dead, but let us hope. A process may be 
going on, of which we are little aware. The various 
processes and operations in the kingdom of grace, 
are as little within our comprehension as they are in 
the kingdom of nature. All is of God in both. He 
that plants and he that waters are nothing. Still let 
us plant, and sow, and water, and look up to God 
for his blessing. Then it will not be in vain. 
• 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Is it not a delightful 
thought that God our Saviour is glorified even by 
the death of his people, an event which nature so 
much dreads, and would, if possible, forever shun ? 
26* 



306 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



How wonderful are the triumphs of grace ! It sub- 
dues every thing, even death itself, extracting its 
sting, and converting it into an instrument of glori- 
fying God at the very moment when it demolishes 
the noblest of all his works in this world, reducing 
to dust and corruption the body of man, so fearfully 
and wonderfully made. Thanks be to God for this 
grace ! 

May we, my dear brother, know and feel daily 
more and more of this grace. It is all treasured up 
in Christ our blessed Lord, and we are bidden more 
welcome to receive it in rich abundance, than we are 
to breathe the air of heaven. May we glorify God 
by our life and by our death. 

You will be gratified with the letter which I send 
you. It is from a good brother, but he is like a 
bruised reed shaken by the wind. The Apostle Paul 
exhorts us to comfort the feeble-minded, to support 
the weak, to lift up the hands that hang down, and 
the feeble knees. A few kind, encouraging words, 
sometimes come like a healing balm to the sorrowful 
soul. We are none of us better than the apostles, 
and the chief of them mentions in one of his epis- 
tles that, apostle as he was, he was still in weak- 
ness and fear and much trembling. They were but 
men though apostles, and we are but men, and very 
weak ones too, as I have had too much reason to 
know concerning myself and others. The treasure 
of the gospel is committed to earthen vessels, and 
for this very purpose, that the excellency of the power 
may be of God. If a giant had killed Goliah, this 
would have been no wonderful thing, but when this 
huge giant of Gath is prostrated to the earth by the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



307 



sling of the stripling David, and his head cut off 
with his own sword in the hand of that ruddy youth, 
how does this proclaim the power of God! God 
employs things that are not, to bring to nought things 
that are. 

The letter that follows, was addressed to a mis- 
sionary brother who had encountered very great trials 
and discouragements. Other letters will be found 
occasionally, written in a similar strain. It is not de- 
signed to give a history of the Mediterranean mis- 
sions in this book, and it will, therefore, be sufficient 
to say that there were at this time, from sickness and 
death in missionary families, and wars and opposi- 
tion to missionary labor, many aspects of the field 
which made it natural and proper for some to offer 
cheering and encouraging thoughts to others weighed 
down by troubles. No one was more inclined and 
prompt to do this than Mr. Temple. 

" I was not without fear that my last note to you 
had failed to express the tender sympathy which I 
ought to cherish towards you in your present trying 
situation. Your very kind answer, however, leaves 
me no reason to doubt that it was received by you 
just as I wished it to be. It is a sacred duty, and a 
most precious privilege to sympathize with our 
Christian brethren and pray for them. I understand 
this, and trust I feel it more and more the longer I 
live. More than fifteen years ago, when my beloved 
wife, my only daughter, and my youngest infant son, 
were all sick and dying, my heart was almost over- 
whelmed. At that trying moment, I was powerfully 
impressed by the words of our Saviour, ' Have faith 



308 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



in God.' Happy indeed are we, if we can at all 
times repose the most unshaken confidence in him. 
And why should we not ? No trials or troubles can 
separate us from his love for one moment, though 
they may come upon us like a wide breaking in of 
waters. Still, however, we are flesh, and not spirit, 
and sometimes, alas too often, deserve the rebuke of 
our Saviour to his disciples, ' Oh ye of little faith, 
wherefore do ye doubt ? ' How much reason have 
we to pray, ' Lord, increase our faith.' 

" We must not fret ourselves because of evil men, 
though they bring their wicked devices to pass. It 
is our duty and our privilege to rest in the Lord and 
wait patiently for him. He reigns. What more can 
we desire ? His benevolence would spare us every 
trial if he did not see that our highest good demands 
trials of faith and love, and hope and patience. It is 
hard to be patient in tribulation. It is hard to sit 
still and wait when one is panting and longing to 
advance. But God in his providence often compels 
us to sit still and wait in such circumstances. 

" Let us try to wait on the Lord and be of good 
courage, and he will strengthen our hearts. I sup- 
pose every missionary has met trials of a very 
different complexion from what he had anticipated. 
Certainly it has been so with me. Let it satisfy us 
that the Lord has chosen them for us. He knows 
what we need. Why not cast all our cares upon 
him ? for he careth for us. May he bless us with 
more faith ! " 

July 21. 

Dear Brother Smith, — I was sorry to learn that 
your infant son was so feeble, but hope the mountain 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



309 



air may invigorate him. Alas, what a bad air we 
all breathe in this lower world. How it impairs our 
spiritual health and vigor ; and if we could not ascend 
to a higher region from day to day, what would be- 
come of us ! 

The circumstances of your mission are certainly, in 
a high degree, trying to faith and the patience of hope. 

We all need to listen often to the suggestions of the 
sweet Psalmist who says, " Commit thy way to the 
Lord, trust also in him. Rest in the Lord, and wait 
patiently for him." The Lord reigns, not we, nor 
any of the children of men. This may well be our 
joy, nay, our constant exultation. Let us imitate 
the husbandman who waits for the precious fruits of 
the earth, and has long patience till he receive the 
early and the latter rain. He knows that the plow- 
ing the soil and sowing the seed are committed to 
his care, but the clouds that give the rain are not at 
his command. He is not responsible for it if the 
heavens give no rain for three years or for ten years, 
and if all the seed die in the ground for want of it. 

Be comforted, dear brother, your labors will not be 
in vain in the Lord. Every one will receive a reward 
according to his works, not according to his success. 
Your mission is without doubt preparing the way of 
the Lord in Syria, and this should console you. Oh 
may we all know the full blessedness of looking con- 
tinually to Jesus ! We can see nothing but darkness 
in any other direction, but he is Light. 

[To the same.] 

In the parcel I forward with this letter you will 
find some New York Observers addressed to our be- 



310 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



loved and lamented brother Hebard. In that blessed 
and holy world to which he has gone, with so many 
others once very dear to us all, he needs no such 
bearer of news passing from continent to continent. 
How happy are they who have fairly escaped from 
the pollutions of this present evil world, and found 
their everlasting heaven and home in the presence of 
the holy Saviour, seeing as they are seen, and know- 
ing as they are known, fully satisfied because they 
are now in his likeness. Let us labor above all 
things to be like our Lord in all our dispositions, 
carriage, and motives. Should we not wish to flee 
from heaven itself, were it possible to find ourselves 
there without the likeness of our Lord ? 

You will have heard of the movements with re- 
gard to Jerusalem as an English Episcopal See. 
Religion cannot live without a form; but it is sad 
when forms rise into too much importance. Shadows 
grow long only when the sun is low. There are 
disciples now as of old who are too ready to say con- 
cerning some of the forms of the Christian church, 
as they did to Christ concerning the temple, " Master, 
see what manner of buildings are here ! " But, let 
us say with all our hearts, Grace, mercy, and peace, 
to all that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity ! 

Constantinople, August 13. 

My dear Mother, — I came to this city with 
Martha ten days ago, for the purpose of breathing a 
purer and cooler air than we can enjoy at Smyrna 
at this sultry season of the year. 

I cannot command language to convey to you any 
adequate idea of the impression made on my heart 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



311 



by the stupendous scene that spreads itself out before 
me. The sun, I am persuaded, does not shine on 
another spot, in his circuit round our globe, so full of 
beautiful, grand, and striking objects, as meet the eye 
here, wherever it is turned. My heart is touched and 
affected in no ordinary manner, as I wander among 
the tombs of the countless dead, and the dwellings of 
the no less countless living men and women, marching 
on together towards man's long home, without any 
cheering and truly Christian hope of finding at last 
that blessed and holy home, which our Lord has gone 
to prepare for us in our Father's house of many man- 
sions. My eye affects my heart. No spot that I 
have seen has impressed me like this. There is such 
a mingling of the living and the dead, the one con- 
tinually burying and trampling on the other, appar- 
ently with little affection, regret, or serious thought ; 
there is such an imposing show of proud Islamism 
and decayed Christianity, flourishing apparently only 
in lifeless forms and heathen ceremonies, that one's 
heart withers and sickens at the sight, and cannot 
refrain from sighing out with the sorrowful prophet, 
How long, how long? Oh Lord, revive thy work! 

In such a valley of the shadow of death, you can 
conceive how grateful it is to me to find so many of 
the Armenians seeking and finding and pursuing the 
narrow path to eternal life, in the midst of such a 
multitude, thronging and pressing the broad way 
that leads to the second death. The hand of nature, 
or rather the hand of God, has done every thing for 
this spot to render it most beautiful for situation, 
and the depravity of man has left nothing undone to 
render it a sink of concentrated moral corruption 



312 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

and guilt, and such it has been for a series of ages. 
I hope its redemption is drawing nigh, that the dark- 
ness will soon be passed, and the true light shine 
upon it. 

The weather here is very delightful. The coolness 
of the air revives our withering spirits, and makes us 
feel that all our vigor is not yet gone. The twenty 
hot summers which I have spent in this part of the 
world, have impaired my good constitution to some 
extent, though less, perhaps, than I had reason to ex- 
pect. 

If I could visit Reading as easily as I can be 
transported from Smyrna to this great city, how soon 
would you see me on the spot that gave me birth. 
My desire to see you grows stronger as years go 
over me. I carry you, my dear mother, in the filial 
and grateful remembrances of my heart every day 
wherever I am, and it is my sincere prayer that you 
may, with all saints, comprehend more and more the 
length and breadth and depth and height of the love 
of God in Christ, and be filled with all his fulness. 
What should we desire so much as to be holy and 
without blemish before our Saviour in love ? 

My dear Brother Smith, — I have been reading 
this morning, with great interest, the charge and the 
promise which God gave to Joshua, after the death 
of Moses. The charge was, " Be strong and of good 
courage, be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed ; " 
and the promise is, " The Lord thy God is with 
thee ; " "I will be with thee, I will not fail thee, nor 
forsake thee." Have not we received the same prom- 
ise and the same charge ? And is there any more 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



313 



cause for fear, dismay, or discouragement in our case, 
than there was in his? Your trials are certainly 
severe, but is not the Almighty God able to sustain 
you in them all ? Who can doubt this ? It is better 
to think of his strength than of our weakness. 

We are weak, it is true, and so was Paul ; but as 
he was stronger in the hours of his weakness than at 
any other time, so may we be. " When I am weak," 
said he, " then am I strong." I hope you will find 
yourself strong in the Lord. You are cast down, 
but not destroyed. When I was in deep affliction, I 
committed the great error of thinking more of my 
great loss, than of the immense amount of God's 
mercies, which I had enjoyed, without any adequate 
gratitude, for many long years. I was too ready to 
think and to say, I must sink. But this was wrong. 
I now see it and feel it, though not as I ought. Many 
of the children of God have said, as David did, " I 
sink in the deep waters ; " but not one of them has 
ever sunk there, nor will the gracious Lord allow 
any of them to sink, any more than he did Peter, 
when he walked on the waves. 

Let not your heart sink, dear brother, in regard to 
your mission or any thing else. You sustain the 
mission no more than you bear up the pillars of the 
world, and if one or the other trembles, you are not 
responsible for it. 

I often need, as Melanchthon did, some one like 
Luther, to tell me that I am not the ruler of the 
world. The Head over all things to the church, will 
not retire from his throne, nor give up all for lost, 
should your mission be broken up, and should we all 
be driven from this land of the false prophet, that is 
27 



314 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



darkened by the smoke issuing from the bottomless 
pit, and cursed by the progeny born of the mother of 
harlots, and begotten by the man of sin. 

No, no, the God of Zion still reigns. Our little 
plans and fond hopes may all go to the winds, but 
the purpose of the Lord, that shall stand. He has 
purposed, and who shall disannul it ; and his hand is 
stretched out, and who shall turn it back ? Let us 
think of this. He knows all our state, and cares for 
us. Let us bear no burden which he allows us to 
cast on him, for we are weak, and he is almighty. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I am anxious for the 
time to come, when you will be at liberty to give 
the Armenians, in your conversation with them, the 
impressions and the results of the lessons you have 
been receiving for fifty years together. This seems 
to me very important. Pray think of it seriously. 
It is as true now as it was in Paul's time, that 
though there are ten thousand instructors in Christ, 
there are not many fathers. Days should speak. 
Our days will soon be gone. I think it would com- 
fort you to take some of those inquirers after the 
right way, the old paths, and lead them to the Lamb 
of God that taketh away the sin of the world. It 
seems to me, that hardly any thing would cheer me 
more than such a work, but it falls not to my lot to 
do it. Let us pray without ceasing. 

September 15. 

My dear Brother Thompson, — I cannot tell you 
how much I was distressed by the facts detailed in 
your letter of the 29th ult. We have fallen upon 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



315 



times that try men's souls : bur for our consolation, 
our Lord forewarned us of all these things, that 
when they are come to pass, we may remember that 
he told us of them. He sent his first disciples forth 
as lambs in the midst of wolves, but said for their 
encouragement, and not less for ours. •• Lo ! I am 
with you always, even unto the end of the world." 

The defection of many. nay. of all of whom you 
once hoped well, should not discourage you. Paul 
had this trial. u All they of Asia have forsaken me." 
Some at one time were willing to pluck out their 
eyes and give them to him. but afterwards became 
his enemies. He well knew what it was to be in 
perils amongst false brethren. We cannot take a 
step on missionary ground, or taste one cup of mis- 
sionary trials, which he has not taken and tasted 
before us. Let us be followers of them who through 
faith and patience inherit the promises. Let us seek 
the Lord and his strength continually. May he 
teach us to know the way wherein we should walk, 
for we lift up our souls unto him. He will guide us 
by his counsels, and afterwards receive us to glory, if 
we only look to him in faith and humble prayer. 

My dear Brother Smith, — I have expressed 
only a very small part of the sincere sympathy 
which I feel towards you in your present trying cir- 
cumstances. The Lord our Heavenly Father has 
visited you with breach upon breach, and caused his 
waves and billows to go over you. But he has not 
forsaken you ; and I trust that as the best cordials are 
given to the sick, the fainting, and the sinking ones, 
so the Lord will give you his choicest consolations 



316 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

in this season of your trouble. How consoling it is 
to know that he does not afflict willingly, nor grieve 
the children of men. He takes nothing from us but 
with the benevolent intention of giving us something 
better. How happy are we, if we can submissively 
and cheerfully bow to the holy will that ordains 
chastisement, and kiss and bless the faithful hand 
that inflicts it. We shall see, and feel, too, if others 
cannot, that we have needed all the discipline that 
we have received from the hand of God, and shall 
doubtless be constrained to say, we have received 
less than our iniquities deserve. It is a most con- 
soling truth, that whatever our trials may be, they 
all come from our Heavenly Father's hand, and are 
all designed for our profit, that we may be partakers 
of his holiness. What an infinite gain there is in 
every trial and loss which adds to our holiness ! It 
was this, doubtless, that made Paul so joyful in all 
his tribulation. May the God of all grace arm us 
with this mind ! Let us look continually to Jesus. 
For the joy that was set before him, he endured the 
cross. The glorious prospect of a crown of joy for- 
ever in heaven, made the agonies of the cross light 
and transient in his estimation. Will not such views 
have the same effect on us ? 

Cheer up, my dear brother, for the Lord, I trust, is 
with your spirit, and preparing you for his everlasting 
kingdom. You are in some danger of being too 
much cast down by the events that befall you in 
your mission. Cast all your cares on the Lord, for 
he cares for you. Why should we not rejoice in him 
at all times ? I do most sincerely regret that any of 
your associates have become discouraged. If the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



317 



door is not wide open now, it may be soon, and they 
are good servants who, when not in actual service, 
only stand and wait. 

Again, I would say to you, cheer up. The glori- 
ous Head of the church who was dead, is alive 
again, and will live forever. His cause will never 
fail while he lives to carry it on. There is life in 
him, and he gives life to the world. Let us try to do 
what we can, and trust in him to do what we can- 
not. The disciples could roll away the stone from 
the grave of Lazarus, but they could not cause the 
dead man to rise. They could loose the grave 
clothes that bound his hands and feet, but they could 
not impart to him the power of moving and walking. 
But all this Christ could do, and did dcr. We can 
preach the gospel to those who are dead in sin, but 
we cannot cause them to hear it and live ; but our 
blessed Lord can do this. He commands us to do 
the one, and encourages us to hope that he will do 
the other. But, alas, how apt are we to be dis- 
couraged, and neglect the one, because we cannot 
do both. 

Good Martha and Mary thought it hardly worth 
while to have the stone removed from their brother's 
grave, he had been dead so long, even when our 
Lord commanded this to be done. I find a sad 
image of this in myself. 

Must Syria be given up in despair, because Satan 
and sin and death have reigned there so long ? Is 
the stone on the mouth of that great sepulchre so 
heavy that it cannot be removed, and are the dead 
within so strongly bound hand and foot that they 
cannot be loosed, and must all hope be given up that 
27* 



318 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



the voice of the Son of God will say to them, " Come 
forth ? " No, no. I am glad of your resolution to 
remain and to preach as long as your strength con- 
tinues. He who is the Resurrection and the Life, 
will not permit you to labor in vain. How thrilling 
is the voice of our Saviour to Martha, " Said I not 
unto thee that if thou wouldest believe, thou should- 
est see the glory of God ? " Oh how important it is 
to have faith in God ! But to our evil hearts of un- 
belief how hard this is! 

Our immortal fellow men in Syria are dead in 
trespasses and sins, but do we not know that our 
risen Lord, who has life in himself, is able to give 
life to them ? I cannot bear the thought of giving 
them up as lost without hope, and I am glad to 
find that you cannot any more than I. Let us pray 
for them as we have never prayed, with strong cry- 
ing, with many tears, to him who is able to save 
them from death ; and being in an agony, let us pray 
the more fervently, with groanings that cannot be 
uttered. It will not be in vain. 

Mr. Temple had a rare faculty for addressing and 
interesting children, owing doubtless to the fact, that 
he was deeply interested in them. He was for many 
years of his life an assiduous teacher in the Sabbath 
school, and often, after ceasing to teach, addressed 
Sabbath schools with great success. His last public 
effort was in a Sabbath school, and he was listened 
to with breathless attention, For several months, be- 
ginning in the latter part of the year 1842, he lec- 
tured weekly in a school for English and American 
children at Smyrna, taught by a lady from Massa- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



319 



chusetts. It was an exercise in which he took 
great delight, and which deeply interested the chil- 
dren. Occasional allusions to it are found in his 
letters. 

" I am travelling through the Old Testament with 
Miss D.'s scholars, and lecturing on it as we proceed. 
It instructs me not a little, and seems to interest 
them. The last lecture introduced us to Joshua, 
hastening by a forced march all night to the aid of 
the Gibeonites, who had made a league with him, 
but were now besieged by the five kings of Canaan, 
who were angry with them for having made peace 
with Israel. What an image is this of the blessed 
Jesus, who comes as soon as invoked, to the aid of 
all who have made peace and a covenant with him. 
Joshua pursued and destroyed these enemies of the 
Gibeonites, till not one of them was left that 
breathed. So will Jesus, our Lord, triumph over all 
the enemies of his church, till they are put under his 
feet. Those Gibeonites, though once aliens from the 
commonwealth of Israel, were protected no less than 
Israel, as soon as Israel's leader had made a covenant 
with them. What a precious privilege it is to be as- 
sociated with the Lord's people ! The conduct of the 
five kings towards the Gibeonites is a lively image 
of the rage and malice of earth and hell against all 
who come to Jesus as their Saviour, forsaking the 
world, and confiding in him as their Almighty Friend 
and Protector. May we and all our dear children be 
found among those who have made a covenant with 
him, and to whom he has given his promise, that he 
will never forsake them." 



320 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



November 19. 

Dear Brother Thompson, — How should I re- 
joice were it in my power to relieve you. But this, 
were it possible, would not be useful, for it is the will 
of God that we should be tried. The bush seen by 
Moses in the desert of Midian was a true image of 
Israel, then in the fiery furnace of Egypt, burning 
indeed, but not consumed ; and it is not a less vivid 
image of every true Israelite now. They are all in 
the furnace, yet will none of them be consumed, for 
God is a consuming fire only to his adversaries. 

I trust there are great and rich blessings in store 
for Syria. The waters will gush out from the sanc- 
tuary at a future day, rising to the ankles, to the 
knees, to the loins, and finally becoming a sea to 
swim in, a river that cannot be passed over. 

The cloud of Syria does not extend over the whole 
world. If there is darkness there, light shines on 
other regions. 

The first of the following extracts is from a letter 
to a beloved sister-in-law who was slowly wasting 
away with consumption. It never reached her, how- 
ever, for she had been for more than a month among 
the spirits of the just made perfect, when it came to 
her bereaved husband and family. 

Very dear Sister, — I am anxious to add a few 
lines to Martha's letter in the spirit of a son of conso- 
lation. Let me say to you, then, " Be of good 
courage." Think it not strange if you meet with 
fiery trials in your Christian course. Israel did not 
meet their worst enemies in the edge and entrance 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



321 



of the wilderness, but when they had advanced some- 
what, and the Anakims, those fearful giants, were 
the last of their foes whom they encountered and 
destroyed in the promised land. This is an image 
of what is likely to befall us in our Christian warfare. 
Our greatest enemies will be the last we meet, but, 
blessed be God, we shall conquer through Him that 
loved us and gave himself for us. 

The blessed Saviour, my dear sister, has given you 
ten thousand pledges of his everlasting love, and he 
will not fail to redeem them all. He will not for- 
sake you, no, never. Our safety does not consist at 
all in our love to him, but in his love to us. The 
helpless infant is not safe because it clings to its 
mother, but because its mother presses it to the 
bosom of her love, and will rather expose her own 
life than that of her darling child. Has not our 
Saviour given his own life for us ? Has he not tasted 
death, by the grace of God, for every man ? Can we 
not trust in one who has loved us so much, and loves 
us still, with so strong an affection that he would 
give his life for us a thousand times were this neces- 
sary ? Can we not say with John, in view of all 
this, We have known and believed the love that 
God hath to us ? 

The deepest sense of our utter and unspeakable 
unworthiness and sinfulness, should be no impedi- 
ment to our trust in Christ, or joy in God, for is there 
one among the millions of the saints in light, who 
does not feel and know that he is infinitely unworthy 
to be saved ? Never can we be happy and full of joy 
till the last lingering desire to establish our own 
righteousness is taken away from our bosoms, till we 



322 LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 

submit with all our hearts to the righteousness of 
God which is by faith in Jesus Christ. The moment 
we do this, our peace will be like a river, our doubts 
and darkness will all vanish together. Till we can 
see and feel that our iniquities have been laid on 
Christ, and that he bore our sins in his own body on 
the tree, the remembrance of them will press us down 
to the dust. Could we shed an ocean of tears, and 
bathe ourselves in it a thousand times, this would 
bring us no relief. The blood of Jesus Christ, and 
that alone, applied by faith, cleanses from sin. 

December 23. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The whole aspect of 
missionary affairs in the East, seems to me to call 
loudly on us all for great searchings of heart. There 
seem to be troubles on every side, and if Paul were 
here, I think he would write out of much affliction 
and anguish of heart, on various accounts. It seems 
to be the will of God to try us all, to see what is in 
our hearts. Happy shall we be, if, when we have 
been tried; we come forth like fine gold. 

We, my dear brother, can no more sustain our mis- 
sions in this quarter of the world, than we can bear 
up the pillars of heaven, and give ordinances to the 
sun and the moon. It seems as if the ruler of the 
darkness of this world were really touching at this 
time all the strings on his great instrument of dis- 
cord, from one end of the earth to the other. How 
sweet, how grateful, how consoling must the har- 
mony of heaven be, to one whose ear has long been 
grated and tormented by the harsh discord of this 
distracted world ! Let us comfort ourselves with this 
joyful anticipation. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



323 



Your suggestion concerning a tract on affliction, 
is one that strikes me favorably. I should delight to 
put my hand to such a work, and perhaps I may. 
Almost all men need an interpreter to teach them 
the import of the language of our Heavenly Father, 
when he utters his voice in affliction. He often calls 
them again and again, but like young Samuel who 
as yet knew not the Lord, they know not who it is 
that calls, nor what it is that he says to them. But 
if there be with him an interpreter, one among a 
thousand, to show unto man his uprightness, then 
God is gracious to him, and saith, " Deliver him from 
going down to the pit, I have found a ransom." 

This day is the first in the fifty -fourth year of my 
life. How have I spent the fifty-three now gone as 
a tale that is told ! "What a stream of goodness and 
mercy has followed me all the years of my life ! The 
beginning of no past year has found me under such 
an impression of my absolute need of an almighty 
Saviour as this does. What could I do, and where 
could I go, pressed as I am under the remembrance 
and the weight of my sins, if I could not look up to 
the great advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the 
righteous, who saves his people from their sins. I 
feel that I am utterly, helplessly, and forever lost 
without him, and never did he appear more precious 
to me than now. 

1843. 

January 1. 

My dear Brother Goodell, — My thoughts have 
visited you and yours this morning with deep and 
tender interest, and every feeling of my heart prompts 



324 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



me to wish and ask for you and them, all the rich 
spiritual blessings which come from the Father of 
mercies. 

With the new year may we all begin a new life 
of daily and deep spiritual devotion, of cheerful and 
holy obedience to our blessed Lord, who has loved 
us and given himself for us. How solemn a thing 
it is to live in such a world as this ! It is a redeemed 
world, a world filled in all its parts with the glory 
and mercy of God. What an amazing amount of 
obligation to the blessed God presses upon us. So 
many are the mercies we have received at his hand, 
that if we would declare and speak of them, they 
are more than can be numbered. Who can reckon 
them up in order ? We know not the number of 
them. How precious were the thoughts of our Heav- 
enly Father to us, and how great the sum of them 
while we lived and studied together in former days, 
and how precious have they been to us and to our 
dear families since we have been separated. May 
He who has been our God, filling our cup and caus- 
ing it to run over, be the God of our dear children, 
and of our children's children for ever and ever. 
What should we feel towards him who has loved us 
and given himself for us ! I think he is more and 
more precious to me, for I certainly find more and 
more" how much I need such an almighty and merci- 
ful Saviour. 

May this year be rich in spiritual blessings to you 
and all yours. What a blessed man would you be, 
should all your children be this year brought into the 
kingdom of our Saviour ! Is this too much to hope 
and to ask ? 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



325 



I greatly feel the absence of my two sons, but am 
comforted by the privilege of commending them to 
God, who is able to keep them from falling. This is 
more than I could do were they always with me. Job 
had a tender remembrance of the days of his youth 
when his children were about him. But the blessed 
God is infinitely better than sons or daughters can 
be, and I trust I can say, the desire of my soul is 
unto his name and to the remembrance of him. 
• At the beginning of this year, I am as I have been 
from the first day I knew you, thirty-one years ago, 
your truly affectionate brother, D. Temple. 

[To the same. J 

What a strange, insane world this is! The Miller- 
ites are doing and saying the most extravagant 
things in the United States. They have gone far 
beyond the apostles in their prophesyings. They dis- 
dain the idea of seeing as through a glass darkly, or 
of prophesying only in part. They go for the whole 
with a vengeance. How will Satan and infidelity 
triumph, when the last hour of this fleeting year 
shall tell the world that these are false prophets. But 
the foundation of God standeth sure. This is our joy. 

How desirable it is to put all the natives whom 
we guide and train upon their own responsibility, as 
soon and as far as possible, in such ways as give the 
best promises of their usefulness. If we must de- 
crease, it is consoling to hope they will increase. In 
this way, as also in making good books, we may 
hope that we are bringing forth fruit that may 
remain. If the fruit of our lips is destined to perish, 
like untimely figs, or an untimely birth, may we not, 
28 



326 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



with good reason, hope that it will be better with the 
fruit of our pens. I do, and I must, cheer myself 
with this hope. From almost all quarters we hear 
encouraging accounts of the increased circulation of 
our books, and increased interest in them. More 
than $1,400 have been received for books sold, issu- 
ing from our press within the last year. This is not 
a trifling sum, in such a country as this. 

It is much easier to condemn ourselves, and others 
too, than to reform either. We cannot lend to the 
Prudential Committee or the churches our eyes to 
look at the state of things in this country, nor is it 
possible for us to borrow their eyes for this purpose ; 
and as long as this is the case, we and they may 
continue to see things in a very different light. 

Neither we nor the churches ought to be discour- 
aged if our missions here are not like the rod of 
Aaron, which budded and blossomed and bore ripe 
almonds, all in a single night. 

I feel as if no pleasant bread would come into my 
mouth till the Spirit be poured from on high upon us 
all. Why should we go about beating the air, when 
the Holy Ghost can easily give us strength and wis- 
dom and union ? I never felt more confident than I 
do now, that God will revive his work in these coun- 
tries. Let us not think for a moment of abandoning 
our hopes, just when the dayspring from on high is 
about to visit us. The things that have happened, 
call for much prayer and deep humiliation among us. 
Shall this be in vain ? 

February 16. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I am glad you have 
commenced the exposition of Paul to the Galatians, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



327 



and hope you will both be edified and edify, as you 
proceed in it. What a stupendous truth the apostle 
propounds and defends in this wonderful epistle ! 

How consoling is this wonderful tidings, that a 
simple faith in the Lamb of God, in the blood he shed 
on the cross, cleanses, washes away, and annihilates 
a world of iniquity, all the guilt of the man in whom 
this faith is found ! My wonder and my gratitude 
increase, the more I think of this exceeding grace of 
God. Paul is so charmed and carried away by it that 
he cannot endure the thought of any other mode of 
salvation for a sinner, and is ready to anathematize 
even an angel from heaven, should he venture to 
suggest the possibility of salvation by any other 
means. How his heart swells, and his language 
burns, as he advances with this wonderful theme. 
The preciousness and importance of this doctrine 
must rise in our estimation, the more we meditate 
upon it. It is the grand, leading, prominent feature 
of the Gospel, the soul and life and spirit of Chris- 
tianity. It rose on Luther's mind like the morning 
star on a long, dark night. The clear and full exhi- 
bition of it, cannot fail to procure a great and genuine 
reformation in all the East. How should we long to 
see the clouds dissipated that have been gathering 
round, and concealing this doctrine for so many 
ages in all the churches in this ancient world. Bless- 
ed be God, it is now beginning to burst through the 
dark clouds, and a few minds have caught a glimpse 
of it. "With how much reason may they hail this 
bright morning star. It announces the coming 
day. 



328 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



February 17. 

Dear Brother Calhoun, — I trust that your visit 
to Athens will, by the blessing of God, contribute to 
promote brotherly love and mutual faith. If we em- 
ploy our tongues for any other purpose than this, it 
will be a grief and offence of heart to us at another 
day. I grieve to think how little my tongue has been 
a tree of life. How much good might we all do, if 
our hearts were so filled with the constraining love 
of Christ, that it would gush from our lips, like the 
stream from the rock smitten by the rod of Moses 
in the wilderness. Why should it not be so ? How 
soon will all opportunities to glorify our Saviour on 
earth be gone ! How soon will it be no longer in 
our power to utter a word of comfort or counsel, or 
kind and tender brotherly reproof. Alas, how many 
opportunities of doing good to our brethren, do we, 
through want of love to Christ and them, allow to 
escape us. With a right Christian spirit, how much 
might we do to build one another up on our most 
holy faith. 

Dear Brother Smith, — You have been toiling 
and rowing against a contrary wind in a dark, 
stormy night, but be not discouraged, for I trust that 
in the fourth watch of the night, if not sooner, the 
Lord will come to you, as he did to his disciples of 
old walking on the water, and saying, " Fear not, 
it is I." 

Have we ever set ourselves to seek the promised 
aid of the Spirit, as we are encouraged to do ? 
What, but the Spirit of God, can soften the hard 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



329 



heart, or enlighten the dark mind, or subdue the 
obstinate will? It was a noble resolution of the 
apostles, to give themsels-es to prayer, and the minis- 
try of the word. Our success will doubtless be like 
theirs, the more nearly we imitate their example. 

Should all the brethren of the mission be filled 
with the Holy Ghost, what effect would probably be 
produced on the natives ! On the day of Pentecost, 
the Spirit descended first on the apostles, and then on 
the multitude. The apostles were first filled with 
the Spirit, and then the cry was among the people, 
M what must we do ? " 

February 21. 

My dear Brother Thompson, — Your mind is 
fully made up. and your effects are all in readiness, it 
seems, for your return to the new world. I cannot 
tell you how painful it is to me to see my beloved 
brethren, the Lord's messengers of mercy, retiring from 
this Eastern world. But if it be the Lord's will that 
you should have no more place in these parts, I trust 
that in our dear native land, or in some other part of 
his great field, which is the world, he may open for 
you a wide and effectual door to preach the gospel. 

Your parting with the brethren will be a tender 
one, your bosom throbbing and yearning with love to 
the blessed Saviour, and to them with whom you 
have been associated, and whom you expect to see 
no more, till the dead, small and great, shall stand 
before the judgment-seat of Christ. May the hour, 
so solemn to you and to them, be blessed to you all. 

It is a blessed thing to have Christian brethren in 
this world. I bless God that it is my privilege to 
have so many of them. They, like ourselves, are 
28* 



330 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



compassed about with many infirmities, and groan 
under a body of sin and death ; but soon they will be, 
as we trust we shall also, among the spirits of just 
men made perfect. What a glorious prospect ! 

The letter immediately following was written to a 
brother-in-law, on hearing of the death of the sister, 
the letter to whom, given above, never reached her. 

My dear Brother, — Daniel's letter of the 15th 
of December, this day received, brought us the fully 
anticipated but sorrowful tidings, that your beloved, 
pious, and devoted wife, and our inestimable and 
tenderly beloved sister, had on that day fallen quietly 
asleep in Christ. Our tears and our sorrows flow 
and mingle with yours in this great loss which we 
all sustain. 

I know how desolate your house is by this event 
left to you, and how deeply this affliction will enter 
your heart. We have bowed our knees again and 
again before the throne of grace, and implored for 
you and for ourselves the sustaining grace and the 
strong consolation we need under this blow from the 
mighty hand of our Heavenly Father. 

We have wept and prayed and praised, wept 
over our loss and your loss, prayed that it may not 
be in vain, and praised our Saviour for the rich grace 
that made her what she was. All this you have 
doubtless done, and will continue to do. 

Were our sympathizing Lord now on earth, and 
with us as in the days of his flesh, he, I am sure, 
would not rebuke oar tears, but would mingle his 
own with ours, as he did with those of Martha and 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



331 



Mary at the tomb of their brother, and would at the 
same time remind us, as he did them concerning 
Lazarus, that our dear sister shall rise again. He 
would not permit us to sorrow as those who have no 
hope. Our dear sister sleeps, but he will come at 
another day to wake her out of her sleep. How are 
we consoled, dear brother, by remembering what she 
was, how early she chose the good part, remember- 
ing her Creator in the days of her youth, and devot- 
ing her earliest years to his service, cleaving to it 
and delighting in it more and more, walking with 
God till she was not, because he took her to be with 
him in his kingdom, as we cannot doubt. 

The evidence of her piety was not to be sought in 
her last days and hours alone, on the bed of linger- 
ing disease, and in the chamber of dissolution. No ; 
it is our privilege to look back over a period of more 
than forty years, and find in them all the constantly 
augmenting proof that God was the portion of her 
soul, that her desire was to his name, and to the re- 
membrance of him ; that she was looking unto Jesus, 
and looking for that eternal life in him, which God, 
that cannot lie, promised before the world began, to 
all that love him and trust in him. I bless God that 
you had such a wife, and we such a sister. I bless 
him for her lovely and amiable disposition, for the 
grace which he imparted to her, for her pious, ex- 
emplary life, and for its tranquil, peaceful, edifying 
close. She felt that she was a miserable and pol- 
luted sinner; but now she is, I trust, a happy, spot- 
less saint. She mourned and wept over her count- 
less imperfections; but now, we doubt not, she is 
numbered with the spirits of the redeemed made per- 



332 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



feet. How precious is this consolation ! She has 
gone from an agitated world lying in wickedness, to 
the rest that is glorious. She was looking for the 
mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life, and 
now she is gone, as we doubt not, to enjoy that 
mercy forever. Let us abound then in praises of- 
fered to the God of all grace, on her account. 

It is your privilege, — and what a precious priv- 
ilege it is, — to know where to go in such a time of 
affliction. You know how to approach our most 
merciful and faithful High-Priest, who is touched 
with the feelings of our infirmities, who sympathizes 
with us in our troubles, and invites us to come to 
him in all our sorrows, and cast our cares on him, 
for he careth for us. 

You know that with God is the fountain of life, 
though all our streams of earthly consolation vanish 
like the snow waters, and go to nothing, like the 
streams of the desert which pass away. Blessed be 
God that you know all this. You know how by 
prayer and supplication with thanksgiving to let 
your requests be made known to God, and I trust 
you will find that the peace of God which passeth 
all understanding, does keep your heart and mind in 
Christ Jesus. 

The millions that surround us, are in general per- 
fect strangers to any such consolations as these, in 
the days of their troubles. This light affliction, dear 
brother, heavy though it seem to us all, will work 
out for you, I trust, a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory, enabling you more and more to look 
not at things seen and temporal, but rather at those 
which are unseen and eternal. What an infinite 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



333 



value do such trials impart to the exceedingly great 
and precious promises of God in the gospel ! 

By this affliction, God is doubtless granting an 
answer, though not as you expected, to many of 
your prayers. By this, he will aid you in setting 
your affections on things above, where Christ sits at 
the Fathers right hand in heaven. You' will find 
probably new aids in prayer, an increased measure 
of faith, and above all, 1 trust, that Christ will by 
this means become more and more precious to you. 
To his infinite mercy I most joyfully commend you. 
May he impart to you his peace that passes all un- 
derstanding, causing your joy in him to be full. 

March. 24. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — A woman came to 
me yesterday, in no small anxiety, to ask my opinion 
as to the probability of the earth's destruction by the 
threatening and blazing comet now approaching our 
native planet. I endeavored to quiet her fears, and 
to direct her mind to Christ, who is to come with 
clouds, and be seen by every eye, and to be welcomed 
by all who are his true disciples, and love and wait 
for his appearing and his kingdom. It is consoling 
to know that he who commandeth the sun and it 
riseth not, and seals up the stars ; who alone spreads 
out the heavens, and treads on the waves of the sea ; 
who brings forth Mazzaroth in his season, and guides 
Arcturus and his sons, brings forth and guides the 
fiery comet, and will not allow it to hurt the earth, 
or to scorch men or trees, till the appointed hour, and 
then, perhaps, a comet may be destined to break the 
earth to shivers like a potter's vessel. The comet 



334 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



proclaims that power belongs to God, and the Bible 
tells us that to him belong mercy and forgiveness. 

It is now very brilliant. Its tail extends probably 
not less than 100,000,000 of miles. It cannot be less 
than this, if its body is, as it appears to be, as far off 
as the sun. But the astonomers will soon tell us all- 
about it, as far as their observations and calculations 
will allow them to attain to any precise knowledge 
concerning it. 

How many there are, who need to hear the proph- 
et say, " Thus saith the Lord, learn not the way 
of the heathen, and be not dismayed at the signs of 
heaven, for the heathen are dismayed at them." 
Jer. 10 : 2. May we be able to lift up an unpre- 
sumptous eye to them, and smiling, say, My Father 
made them all. 

The Turkish government began, in the year 1841, 
to establish quarantine regulations, and the happy 
result was, that the plague ceased to visit Smyrna. 
The disagreeable and irksome necessity was, how- 
ever, imposed on travellers, of undergoing the serious 
discomforts and tedious delays of the lazzaretto, 
where the only accommodations furnished were bare 
walls. All travellers arriving at Smyrna from a 
country where the plague prevailed, were subjected 
to this quarantine process for a period varying from 
ten to twenty or thirty days, according to the state 
of the public health in the place from which they 
came. 

Every comfort obtained at the lazzaretto came 
through the intervention of friends and acquaintances 
in the city, or was procured at great cost through its 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



335 



appointed officers. Mr. Temple had frequent occa- 
sion to provide for the temporal comfort of missionary 
families obliged to undergo the inconveniences at- 
tending confinement there. The first two of the fol- 
lowing extracts are from notes to missionary brethren 
in quarantine. 

" I hope you find the lazzaretto comfortable. 
What a blessed thing it would be could we find 
some lazzaretto where a few days' quarantine would 
effect a moral purification in us." 

[To another friend.] 

" We are not less grieved and disappointed than 
you this morning in not seeing you. But there is no 
remedy. It does not depend on the European physi- 
cian whether you come out to-day or to-morrow, but 
on a Turk who is at the head of the Health Office. 

" I hope you will all make a virtue of necessity, 
remembering that if you do well and suffer for it, 
taking it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 

" I am very sorry for you, but this trial will be for 
good in the end without doubt. Solomon, in his 
times, saw the tears of those who were oppressed, 
and they had no comforter, and on the side of their 
oppressors there was power. It is so now. But be 
comforted, dear brother. Your oppressions in the 
lazzaretto will soon cease. How should we pity 
those who are the miserable victims of an iron des- 
potism, and without any comforter in earth or heaven. 
It is not so with you. 

" Remonstrance or entreaty, in the present case, is 
altogether vain, for we are in Turkey, which, like the 
grave — its too vivid image — is without any order, a 



336 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

land of darkness and the shadow of death, with this 
striking difference, however, that it does hear the 
voice of the oppressor. May the blessed Lord, who 
was with the exile of Patmos on the Lord's day, be 
with you on the coming day, and be a little sanc- 
tuary to you. His presence would be infinitely 
better than ours. May his spirit cheer and comfort 
you, and keep you in perfect peace ! " 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — Our blessed Lord ac- 
complished comparatively little by his own preach- 
ing, but the twelve disciples whom, by his holy 
example and heavenly teaching, he instructed and 
qualified to be his heralds, carried his gospel in tri- 
umph through the world ! Let us think often of this. 
His disciples were proclaiming his gospel when he 
had ascended to his own kingdom. How happy 
shall we have reason to consider ourselves, if any of 
our disciples may be so employed when our dust 
shall have returned to the earth as it was, and our 
souls to God who gave them. Let us cheer ourselves 
with this hope. 

I trust, my dear brother and sister, that you are 
both like Paul, pressing towards the mark for the prize 
of the high calling of God in Christ, always having 
high and holy aims, always striving to cheer and aid 
each other onward in the way to glory and honor 
and immortality and eternal life. How poor and 
mean a thing is the most endeared union of two 
persons, if it aims not at something infinitely above 
this perishable and perishing world, if their great 
aim is not to aid each other in becoming prepared 
for a holy heaven. Paul prayed that his brethren, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



337 



the Philippians, might be not only without offence, 
but also filled with the fruits of righteousness. How 
happy and how blessed should we all be if we were 
filled with such fruits ourselves, and always using 
our best endeavors to render others equally fruitful. 

May 3. 

My dear Brother, — My eyes were filled with 
tears of gratitude and joy when I learned recently 
from one of C.'s letters, how kindly you and your 
wife had taken into your family his little ones during 
the illness of their poor mother. I thank you for 
this brotherly office so cheerfully discharged. Stran- 
gers, moved by the love of Christ, discharged this 
kind office for my four children, when the chastening 
but faithful hand of my Heavenly Father laid my 
beloved wife in the dust, and, made them motherless 
in a strange land, four thousand miles from all 
my friends. I can never think of this but with tears 
of gratitude to those kind benefactors. 

I am happy to feel assured that the natural and 
filial kindness of your hearts, not to say your noble 
Christian feelings, will prompt you to discharge 
every duty, and to impart every comfort in your 
power to our aged, infirm, and beloved mother, so 
that I need say nothing on this subject. I thank you 
both for your filial kindness to her. The Lord will 
reward you for this. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The bishop of Gibral- 
tar lately consecrated the English burial ground here, 
a spot inclosed and used as a cemetery for two hun- 
dred years, I am told. The consecration of cemete- 
29 



338 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



ries, and the baptism of church bells, are both author-, 
ized by the same book, but that book is not the. 
Bible. 

The cemetery in which Moses was buried, was 
not consecrated, for the Lord buried him, and " no 
man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day." I 
conclude that the body of our Lord was not laid in 
a consecrated cemetery, for his sepulchre was in a 
garden, and no intimation is dropped of its having 
been consecrated. If the thousands of prayers read 
in our cemetery here in the course of two centuries, 
have not consecrated the spot, it seems to me that 
the one read by the bishop can have done but little 
to render the inclosure sacred. 

He also consecrated the chapel in the Consulate. 
How strange this seems! Persons accustomed for 
half a century to worship God there, found, on reach- 
ing the door of the chapel on the morning of conse- 
cration, that, by some mysterious cause, this house 
of prayer had all on a sudden, become so profane, 
that no one could enter it till the bishop had sancti- 
fied it by his own entrance, and by reading a psalm, 
read there a thousand times before. Printed regula- 
tions were circulated for the performance of this im- 
posing rite. The bishop's chair was to be set on the 
north side of the altar, or chancel. Why the north 
side ? Is this more holy than the south ? or was it 
that, like the Turks, his face might be turned towards 
Mecca in prayer? On entering the church, he wore 
a mitre, and carried a silver cross in his hand. This 
all savored so much of Rome, and was so utterly 
unexpected, that a friend of mine, sitting at my side, 
almost fainted, and my heart, I must say, sunk 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



339 



within me at this sight. Mrs. S. B. told us, on the 
following day, how thankful she was that her Roman 
Catholic servant-maid did not go on that day with 
her children, as usual, to be a witness of a scene so 
much like what she sees in her own church. 

On the day of the bishop's departure, he confirmed 
about thirty-five young persons. I was present to 
witness this ceremony, and am sorry to say that it 
was painful to my feelings in no ordinary degree. I 
know many of the youth thus confirmed, and fear 
the best evidence of their piety is to be found in their 
ability to repeat the creed, the Lord's prayer, and the 
catechism ; and yet the bishop addressed them as 
Christian brethren, born again, delivered from wrath, 
and thanked God for this, praying that they might 
continue in this grace ! 

The imposing ceremony was well adapted to con- 
vey to them the impression that they are in the way 
to heaven, and have only to hold on their way. How 
I longed to hear him say to them, " This rite does 
not make you or confirm you Christians ; it is but a 
rite, and without repentance and a lively faith in 
Christ, a thorough conversion of your hearts to God, 
you may die in your sins, and be lost for ever, after 
all this." But this was neither said nor implied by 
him in his address to them. In fact, I deeply and 
most painfully feel that such ceremonies and ad- 
dresses have a direct and powerful tendency to con- 
firm men in the ruinous and fatal persuasion of their 
safety. They are, I fear, not in any honor, of no real 
value, but rather to the satisfying of the flesh. They 
have indeed a great show of wisdom and of religion, 



340 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



and can boast of great and venerable antiquity, but 
are unprofitable and vain. 

Finally his lordship ordained our good brother W. 
as a deacon. After being ten years in the missionary 
field, ordained and sent, forth by the Lutheran 
Church, to preach the glorious gospel, his lordship 
gives him the ghostly authority to read the sacred 
Scripture in the church, and, with his special permis- 
sion, to preach. As a proof of his authority to read 
the sacred Scripture, the bishop called on him to 
read the gospel of the day on the spot, which he did. 
What do you say to all this ? Has not his lordship 
given this good brother an Irish hoist in his ecclesi- 
astical promotion ? 

It seems that public sentiment in England will not 
now, as formerly, tolerate fox-hunting, card-playing, 
and dancing clergymen, and this class are now put 
upon another scent ; they are now rite hunters, cere- 
mony and tradition mongers, and loud proclaimers 
of the apostolical succession, understanding neither 
what they say, nor whereof they affirm. The church 
is as well served by those who hunt foxes, as by those 
who hunt rites, and the hounds and horns of the for- 
mer disturb the world infinitely less than the hue 
and cry of the latter. May the blessed Lord reveal 
himself to them, and bring them to Paul's resolution, 
to know nothing but Jesus Christ and him crucified ! 

My dear brother, this whole system of high-church- 
ism never appeared to me as it does now, and I can 
say no less of it than this, I hate it with perfect 
hatred. It amuses men with sounds and shadows, 
but defrauds them of sense and substance. It puts 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



341 



men under the mere shadows of good things, and 
persuades them that they are in full possession of 
the good things themselves. If what I have seen is 
a true specimen of the tendency of the Church of 
England, and the influence she is exerting, I am con- 
strained to sigh and say, the right hand of Protestant- 
ism is withering away. You may write on that 
church, " Ichabod, the glory is departed." Men who 
are patrons of such a system, though they may seem 
to be somewhat in conference, will, I think, add very 
little to us. How is the gold become dim ! But the 
Lord reigns. 

[To the same.] 

We need trials of all kinds, and it is our happi- 
ness to know that the kind, the number, and the 
duration of them, are all the appointment of infinite 
wisdom and mercy. 

Tell my dear sister G. to be of good cheer. 
Neither you nor she would choose to have one trial 
less, or otherwise than our Heavenly Father has ap- 
pointed, if you could for one moment see how be- 
nevolent is his design, and how blessed will be the 
end of this visitation. He causes his own beloved 
people to weep for a night, but will not fail to bring 
joy to them in the morning. They can do little but 
weep on earth, they will do nothing but sing forever 
in heaven. How many millions there are now utter- 
ing songs in heaven, who uttered sighs and poured 
out tears through all their sorrowful passage thither. 
"We have heard of the patience of Job, and have 
seen the end of the Lord, that the Lord is very piti- 
29* 



342 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



ful and of tender mercy. Let us think of this in all 
our troubles. 

Time, trials, and the grace of God, will doubtless 
render it more and more apparent to each genuine 
child of God, that there is a world of iniquity in each 
human heart. But, though we may and must feel 
that we are without strength in ourselves, it is still 
our happiness to be assured that in the end we shall 
be more than conquerers through Him that loved us 
and gave himself for us. More than conquerors. 
To be conquerors is much ; but to be more than con- 
querors, what can that be ? A general sometimes 
obtains a victory, but it is with such a tremendous 
loss and slaughter of men, that two or three such 
victories would be his ruin. Not such will be the 
Christian's victory. He will sustain no loss, but 
every combat will be overruled for his good. He 
will gain by every apparent loss, he will be made 
stronger by every weakness and wound, his falls will 
make him rise the higher, and his death will gain 
him eternal life. Surely, then, the Christian will be 
more than a conqueror, but this will be only through 
Him that loved him. 

The renowned champion of Waterloo won the 
day, it is true, in that most desperate struggle. He 
came off conqueror. But oh, what a loser. He had 
to deplore the loss of a multitude of his best friends 
and bravest officers and most faithful soldiers, slain 
and left dead on that fatal field of battle. But what 
will the Christian conqueror have to deplore ? . He 
will be able to say most truly, I have lost nothing. 
He is infinitely more than a conqueror. He that is 
in him is greater than he that is in the world. How 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



343 



much more than a conqueror was Christ over Satan, 
at the very moment when he seemed to be complete- 
ly in his power ! He had lost nothing by him, but 
had spoiled him and made a show of this openly, 
triumphing over him in his cross. Not less glorious 
will be the conquest of every Christian, in the end. 
He will be more than a conqueror. 

Such a conquest as this should encourage our 
hopes, and save<us from sinking in discouragement 
in the midst of our conflicts. Solomon long ago 
warned us, that though our hearts should cheer us in 
the days of our youth, yet these days would soon be 
past, and the days of darkness would come, and be 
many. You have seen a half century of good days, 
and have rejoiced in them all; and though you may 
now know something of trouble and sorrow, I doubt 
not that they will soon be past, and be succeeded 
by a whole eternity of better days than either of us 
can at present conceive. I hope your convocation 
will deserve to be denominated a festival of brotherly 
love, a meeting for Christian and mutual counsel 
and prayer. Such a meeting will deserve to be re- 
membered forever, with approbation and gratitude. 

The annual meeting of the mission was this year 
held at Constantinople, and ]\Ir. and Mrs. Goodell 
wrote ]\Ir. Temple that they were preparing to enter- 
tain him at their house at that time. He replied as 
follows : — 

" I am truly thankful that you and Mrs. G., my 
very dear old friends, are so kindly arranging your 
house to receive us. Your assurance of this touches 
my heart. How much more should it touch and 



344 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



rouse my heart to know that our almighty Saviour, 
the Ancient of Days, whose love to us had no begin- 
ning, and will have no end, is preparing a place for 
us in our Father's house of many mansions, and 
that he will receive us not on a transient visit, but to 
dwell with him forever. Can it be so ? Yes, it is 
even so. Why are not our hearts full of love to this 
most precious Saviour ? How infinite are our obli- 
gations to him ! " 

[To the same.] 

June 23. 

What a changing world this is! Yesterday we 
were withering and languishing, as it were, in the 
torrid zone. Suddenly the wind changed, and with 
it the whole face of nature, and to-day we are almost 
ready to shiver with cold, and feel as if we had trav- 
elled, within the space of eighteen hours, as many as 
fifty degrees of latitude towards the north pole. Can 
it be that the wind sent from our Heavenly Father's 
treasures can revive us so much in so short a space ? 
Oh, what a lesson does this teach us ! What im- 
pressions should it give us of our frailty and depend- 
ence ! Our souls are not less dependent on the 
breathings of God's good Spirit, than our bodies are 
for health and vigor on the pure air of heaven. 
Without these, each languishes. All effort, bodily 
or mental, was an insupportable burden to me yes- 
terday. I lectured to the children of Miss W.'s 
school, but my meagre thoughts moved as heavily as 
the chariots of Pharaoh, when the Lord took off 
their wheels in the Red Sea. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



345 



' [To a missionary friend in the country.] 

I hope you and Mrs. B. will find the Lord a little 
sanctuary to you in your rural retreat. The devout 
patriarch Jacob, reposing his head on a pillow of 
stone in the lonely desert, and finding there the pres- 
ence of God. called the spot Bethel, and the gate 
of heaven. Why may not we find a Bethel and a 
gate, of heaven in all situations ? 

July 20. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The missing tin box 
came to hand to-day, but without any apology for 
playing Truant in so unaccountable a manner. 
Whether it had concealed itself in -some crevice on 
board, or in some corner or nook on shore, I do not 
learn ; and, as it came in an orderly manner into my 
study at an early hour this morning, without any 
sign of either guilt or compunction, I bade it wel- 
come, as usual, and made no inquiries about its 
errors. I hope its fidelity will be as remarkable in 
future, as it has been in the years that are past, and 
certainly a more faithful and trustworthy messenger 
has seldom been found. 

I thank you for your kind invitation to visit you. 
The languor we all feel from breathing this almost 
molten atmosphere, constrains us to pant for some 
cooler region, where one would not find it labor and 
sorrow merely to live and breathe. 

I think we must defer the pleasure of seeing you, 
much as we both desire this, for some other season. 
We have begun to visit the villages, and hope to 
spend some days at them all, for though the air is 
not much cooler in them than in the city, it has still 
many more of the elements of life in its composition. 



346 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



We have just returned from a very precious visit 
to Boujah, and find it has done us good, though we 
spent there only two days and three nights. It has 
revived us both in body and soul. 

Our visit to Mrs. S. B. and her sister, was most 
delightful. Both of them seem to be lovely Chris- 
tians. 

Mrs. B.'s bereavement has been greatly blessed to 
her. Her loss has been a greater gain to her, than 
all she had ever gained before. How blessed is the 
man whom God chastens and teaches at the same 
time out of his law ! When his rod and his spirit 
come together, rich indeed is the blessing ! 

July 27. 

Dear Brother Smith, — I duly received your 
letter by the last steamer, as also the one by Dr. 
Wilson, in whom we all were extremely interested. 
He seemed to us an extraordinary man, and his 
accounts of India made us all feel as if ten thousand 
voices call aloud, saying, " come to India and help 
us." What a world is that, swarming with im- 
mortal beings for whom Christ died. How consol- 
ing it is to know that God so loved the ivorld, that 
he gave his only begotton Son for its redemption. 
When will the world know this ? How should we 
desire that his way may be known upon earth, and 
his saving health among all the nations, and that all 
the nations may come and worship before him, and 
glorify his holy name. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Do you not long to 
be like Christ, and sigh and groan over the sad linea- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



317 



merits of the old man which you still find upon your 
soul ? Heaven, it seems to me, would hardly be an 
object of desire to us, if we could not cherish the 
joyful hope of being like our holy and glorified Lord, 
as well as with him, in that blessed kingdom. 

I send for your perusal and examination and cor- 
rection, the prayers I have compiled and composed. 
Many things will probably suggest themselves to 
you which I have omitted and forgotten. We shall 
be very poor helpers of men's infirmities in compos- 
ing prayers for them, if the Spirit which maketh in- 
tercession for the saints according to the will of God, 
do not teach and aid both us and them. 

Has not the dread of formality in the use of written 
forms of prayer, deterred too many preachers from 
studying as they ought, the appropriate language of 
devotion ? I fear it is so. Far too little attention, 
in my opinion, has been given to this subject, by 
most of the ministers of the gospel. 

Vulgar and homely language is not the proper 
medium to be employed in communion with the 
God of our spirits. He that covets the best gifts and 
strives to excel to the edifying of the church, will not 
fail to take pains not only to obtain the spirit of 
prayer, but also to command the appropriate lan- 
guage of devotion. It is sad indeed when one's 
prayers are felt by devout hearers to be less edifying 
than one's sermons. But is not this too often the 
case ? Let us all beseech God, the giver of all good 
gifts, that we may always preach in the spirit, and 
pray in the spirit, and sing in the spirit, and with 
the understanding also. 



348 LITE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



[To the same.] 

August 10. 

I have no strong objections to the usual ascriptions 
to the Trinity at the close of prayer, though I very 
seldom use them, finding nothing of the kind in the 
sacred Scriptures. These, and bowing at the name 
of Christ in the creed, had a common origin ; and 
the one seems to me as poor and slender a protection 
to the doctrine of the Trinity, as the other is to the 
divinity of our blessed Lord. The intention of 
Christian antiquity was by these to protect the one 
and honor the other. I find my reverence for all the 
inventions of men, however pious and venerable they 
may be, fast melting away ; and I trust I can add, 
that my reverence and my love of the Bible and all 
it contains, are increasing as fast as the other van- 
ishes. All that comes from the Word of God is so 
pure, that we need not fear to receive it with confi- 
dence ; but what we gather up from venerable tradi- 
tion, that old dragnet in the muddy stream of time, 
is little better than sand, rotten wood, worthless 
shells, pebbles, and decaying bones. We may throw 
the whole away without sustaining any material 
loss, for the volume of inspiration gives us all we need. 

Blessed indeed will be the day that shall set this 
subject in its true light before the whole world, 
bidding the inventions, traditions, and doctrines of 
men to be silent, while all mankind shall listen with 
reverence to the lively oracles of God alone. Few 
Christians do this, I fear, in our times. 

Dear Brother Calhoun, — I am glad you have 
been favored with a view of the backwoods of the 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 349 

United States in Asia Minor, and still more glad 
should we both have reason to be, could we find the 
men and the principles in Asia Minor, that felled the 
trees, and tilled the soil, and taught the schools, and 
formed the churches, and preached the gospel, and 
made the laws, and regulated the morals of our be- 
loved New England. 

But alas ! where in Asia Minor, or in any other 
portion of the Eastern world, or, indeed, of the whole 
world, shall we find, at this day, such men and such 
principles ? 

The inhabitants of these countries have hardly 
dreamed of such a thing. But it was the gospel 
that gave birth to those men, and to those noble, 
godlike principles ; and what it has done once, it can 
do again. It can, and I trust it will, at another day, 
fill this old world with better men and holier prin- 
ciples than the new world has yet seen. Let us 
cheer ourselves with this joyful hope. 

We may devour the opinions and works of many 
of the early Christian fathers, with little Christian 
edification. After devouring scores of them, we 
shall be found, as far as solid Christian edification 
is concerned, like the seven lean kine in Pharaoh's 
vision, after they had eaten up the seven fat kine, 
for, it is said, they were still ill-favored as at the 
beginning. 

This ill-favoredness will never vanish from the 
Christian church, I fear, till she shall feed on some- 
thing better than what comes from the folios, tradi- 
tions, and opinions of the fathers. 

Let us, as the apostle exhorts, prove all things, and 
hold fast only that which is good. Perhaps it may 
30 



350 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

not harm us to hold with a loose hand, till we have 
examined them well, some things now commonly be- 
lieved among our Christian brethren. 

But let us withhold our reverence from every thing 
that lacks the stamp and authority of inspiration. 

I hope Mr. B. is learning lessons among the briars 
and thorns, which will be useful to him. Some men 
are so made that they cannot, or will not, learn much 
anywhere else. 

But the Lord knows how to put his hook into the 
nose of every leviathan, and draw him out of the 
deep. How happy would it be for all Christians, if 
they were as closely joined together as the^scales of 
leviathan, one so near to another, that no air could 
come between them. Were it so, Mr. B. would not 
be, in his present position. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Your excellent fa- 
ther then has finished his course, kept the faith, and 
gone the way of all the earth, as we doubt not, to 
the rest that is glorious. The earthly house of his 
tabernacle is now dissolved, he is unclothed, and 
clothed upon with his house from heaven. In his 
body he was absent from the Lord, but now he is 
present with him. He groaned being burdened, but 
now his joy is full. I can mingle my tears with 
yours for your loss, and my thanksgiving with yours, 
for his gain. You will have reason to bless God for- 
ever, for having given you such a father, and for con- 
tinuing him so long to you and your brothers and 
sisters. How few have had such a father. The 
good counsels, the godly example, and the prayers 
of faith, given and offered by your father, are in- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



351 



finitely more to be valued than the most princely 
fortune that ever became the inheritance of any son 
or daughter. You are the son of parents passed 
into the skies ; and what is still better, you are, I 
trust, through the abundant grace of God, on your 
way to the same kingdom to which they are gone. 

Considering all his circumstances, it is wonderful 
that he was such a Christian. How will he bless 
God forever, that he was so poor in this world, and 
so rich in faith, that his way to the kingdom lay 
through so many troubles. How soon will the soul 
forget all its sorrows when it is born into the heav- 
enly paradise ! May a double portion of his spirit 
rest on you, though not present when he was taken 
up from you. I think no angel will give even a 
gentle rebuke, if you should for a little while stand 
gazing up into heaven after him; but I am quite 
certain that all the angels would approve your con- 
duct, should you stand often and long, gazing up 
thither, with all the affections of your heart, at Him 
who is the light and the glory of it. How rapidly 
our best and dearest friends are taking leave of their 
fellow pilgrims in this vale of sorrow and tears, and 
going to their rest! The one Mediator does not in- 
tercede in vain, saying, "Father, I will that they 
whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, 
that they may behold my glory which thou hast 
given me." He will not cease to intercede, till they 
are all with him, seeing him as he is, and being like 
him. 

Your father as well as your mother have now for- 
saken you, but the Lord has taken you up, and he 
will never leave nor forsake you. Though all our 



352 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



friends should die, still the Lord liveth. Blessed be 
our Rock ! 

[To the same.] 

October 13. 

My friend C. is afflicted with the same complaint 
that seems to prey on your good friend J. ; viz., the 
violent inflammatory abolition fever. His letters to 
me sometimes indicate paroxysms of partial delir- 
ium ; but I am comforted with the hope that he will 
survive this visitation, though I much fear his recov- 
ery will be slow. I hope, too, that your worthy friend 
may recover entirely. If we were in that climate, I 
think it not improbable that we should feel some of ' 
the symptoms of this complaint, though I am in- 
clined to think that our constitutions are not so sus- 
ceptible of such diseases as those of some others. 

I can hardly say as much of my nerves, as you 
do of yours. " This modern and popular invention 
of nerves," if it is indeed modern, which I rather 
doubt, (for I suspect they knew something about 
them in ancient times,) disturbs a great many people 
who might otherwise be very tranquil and happy. 

Mine occasionally trouble me not a little, especially 
when the south wind blows for a day or two, for 
though I would not be among those who regard the 
wind, I still find it compels me nolens volens to feel 
something about it whether I think of it or not. It 
compels me to feel how frail I am, and this gives me 
lessons which might be valuable if I would profit by 
them. 

Dear Brother Calvin, — There are so many 
things in these times of agitation to distract our 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



353 



minds, that we are in no ordinary danger of losing 
sight of our own souls. Let us beware of this dan- 
ger, and guard against it. keeping our hearts with all 
diligence. 

This age of novelties, bustle, and confusion, is very 
unfriendly to the cultivation of deep, quiet, and ele- 
vated piety. Strive, my dear brother, to be a meek, 
humble, and holy man. We live in a world that lies 
in sin, but let us remember that our complaints of it 
will not raise it from its degradation. The Lord, 
however, will set a mark of approbation on those who 
sigh and cry before him, confessing and bewailing 
their own sins, and the sins of others. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Did you ever notice 
that the only reason assigned why God's wrath was 
kindled against Eliphaz and his two friends, was 
this, that they had not spoken of him the thing that 
was right, as Job had done ? How dangerous a 
thing it is to belie him, or to give our fellow men 
wrong impressions concerning him. Hardly any 
thing is more to be dreaded than this. Let us pray 
much to be taught of God, that we may make known 
the truth as we ought to speak. Christians are 
sanctified through the truth, the word of God, which 
is truth. 

Dear Brother Whiting, — Should it appear to 
be plainly my duty to visit the holy, or rather unholy, 
city, and the land of the apostles and prophets. I 
should be happy to see you all there. At present, I 
do not see that Providence calls me in that direction. 
Though my original destination was Palestine, I still 
30* 



354 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



find myself, after a two and twenty years sojourn in 
the Mediterranean, far away from it. I would wish, 
however, that neither Palestine nor any other spot on 
the globe may have any attractions for me in com- 
parison with the Jerusalem which is above, where 
Jesus, our Shiloh, is gathering together in one, the 
children of God that are scattered abroad in the 
earth. That is the Holy City, whither all the tribes 
of the true Israel go up. In that holy city there is 
nothing that works abomination or makes a lie ; no 
sorrow nor crying nor death is there ; they need no 
candle nor sun nor moon, for there is no night nor 
darkness there, the Lamb is the light thereof. When 
it was opened to the astonished and delighted vision 
of the venerable exile of Patmos, eighteen hundred 
years ago, he saw no temple therein. A temple im- 
plies ordinances and sacred days ; but heaven is itself 
a temple, and all time there is one eternal holy day 
without night, an eternal Lord's day ! Dear broth- 
er, is the Lord, in his infinite mercy, making us meet 
to be partakers of this glorious inheritance of his 
saints in light ? 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I see from the New 

York Observer, that our old class mate, , has 

been unanimously chosen Bishop of -. I hope 

he will be as good a one at least as Bishop On- 
derdonk seems to be, of New York. I should 
not expect to find him leaning towards Puseyism. 
But mitres seem, I hardly know how, to give strange 
inclinations to the heads upon which they are put in 
these days. I am, by the way, a great admirer of 
bishops, provided they are such as Paul taught 



Rzszzzyrz at 



Timothy to ordain. But such, I fear, have ever been, 
and are likely still to be. avis rara in terris. How 
does the church and the world need good men foil 
of the Holy Ghost, mighty in the Scriptures, meek, 
patient, and apt to teach, in these times now going 
over ns ! 

The visit made by Drs. Anderson and Hawes in 
the years 1543 and 1544 to the missions in Western 
Asia, is well known to the Christian public. One 
of the results of it. deeply affecting Mr. Temple, is 
fully and feelingly described in the letters which im- 
mediately follow : — 

Xocemler 27. 

Dear Brother Benjamin. — I cannot refrain from 
congratulating you on the happiness you now enjoy 
of meeting at Athens. Drs. Anderson and Hawes. 
They will be as welcome to you. I am persuaded, as 
the two angels were that came to Lot in Sodom; 
and if they say to you. as those heavenly messengers 
did to Abraham's nephew, tt Up, get you out of this 
city." I hope it will not be for the reason they as- 
signed. ■ because the Lord will destroy that place."' 
How should our hearts yearn over the people of 
these countries, as our Saviour's did over Jerusalem, 
and with what constant entreaties should we go to 
the throne of grace, to the Father and fountain of 
mercy for them ! The night has been a long and a 
dark one, but let us hope the shadows will soon flee 
away before the dayspring from on high. Will not 
the elorious beams from the light of the world soon 
fall on this benighted region, and guide men's feet 
into the way of truth ? Oh, when will He who has 



356 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



been lifted up, draw all men to him according to his 
promise ? 

Dear Brother Goodell, — It seems to us all a 
great favor, that our dear brethren Anderson and 
Hawes are, in the kind providence of our Heavenly- 
Father, allowed to visit us. I trust it will not be in 
vain, but will lead to some important results. It will 
be, I trust, the aim of all to make them as fully ac- 
quainted as we can with our whole purposes and 
manner of life, with what we have done or attempt- 
ed. What a happy thing it would be, could we 
give them a genuine daguerreotype impression of it 
all. But this is impossible. I hope still that they 
will obtain a correct impression of the main things 
that affect us and our mission in Turkey. This, I 
think, we all desire no less than they. It is a most 
happy circumstance that a delegation comes to us, in 
whom we all have the most unlimited confidence. 

Our blessed Lord said to his disciples, " I will 
come unto you." We may be as glad of the coming 
of our brethren, as Paul was of the coming of Titus ; 
but what will it avail us if the Lord comes not with 
them ? May He come with them, and be with us, 
and then our meetings and intercourse will be profit- 
able to us all. 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — Our friends, Drs. A. 
and H. left us on Friday last for Constantinople. Dur- 
ing their stay, we were all fully occupied in examin- 
ing and discussing very fully the affairs of this sta- 
tion in all its aspects and relations, and the result 
has been a little surprising to us all. The unsatis- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



357 



factory results, and the unpromising aspects of the 
Greek department, both in Greece and Turkey, gave 
us all, after much and prayerful consideration, the 
painful impression that it is expedient to relinquish 
this branch of our mission for the present, and that 
the funds of the Board be expended in some other 
field where better prospects invite our labors. We 
are, therefore, making our arrangements accordingly. 
No more printing will be done in that language at 
our expense. Mrs. Temple's school is to be given 
up, and our bookstore to be closed. 

As for myself, I am too old to think for a moment 
of learning a new language, and no opening invites 
me here in any language I can command. Having, 
therefore, no more place apparently in these parts, 
and the finger of Providence seeming to point in 
that direction, it is now probable that the next au- 
tumn will find me in the United States, if the Lord 
will. I need not say to you how extremely painful 
to me and Mrs. Temple is the prospect of our re- 
moval from this field, which has been my sphere of 
labor for twenty-two years past, and Mrs. Temple's 
for fourteen. But if it shall plainly appear that this 
is the will of God concerning us, I trust we shall go 
as cheerfully as we came, when his providence called 
us hither. 

Let Him choose our inheritance for us. So I trust 
we 'can all say. He will do all things well for us. 
How much cause have we to trust in him at all 
times ! 

Dear Brother Smith, — We find that twenty- 
eight ordained missionaries have been sent to the 



358 LIFE AND LETTERS OF B. TEMPLE. 

Greeks, that more than ten thousand children and 
youth have been taught in their schools, that more 
than eighty thousand copies of the Scriptures have 
been circulated among that people, within the last 
ten years, and that probably more than $250,000 
have been expended by missionary societies for them. 

Is it not truly and deeply afflicting, after all this, to 
think of giving up this branch of our mission as a 
forlorn hope? It pierces my heart through with 
many sorrows. I am not worthy, it is very true, to 
have a place or a name among missionaries, but my 
heart is with them to live and to die with them. 

No other cause has such a place as this in my 
bosom. Oh, how consoling it is to know that this 
cause is infinitely dearer to our Saviour than it can 
be to us, for he gave his life for it ! 

December 28. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — I need not tell you 
how deeply and how tenderly my feelings are affected 
by the prospect which now opens before me. For a 
quarter of a century my thoughts have revolved, with 
intense and growing interest, around these regions 
of the ancient world, and for twenty-two years my 
home has been here. 

It has been my expectation here to live, and here 
to die and be buried, and not in my native land, by 
the side of my father and mother. The thought of 
a removal, of a return to our native land, seems to 
me like the wandering of a satellite out of its orbit. 
My judgment approves of the conclusions to which our 
examinations and discussions conducted us in refer- 
ence to the Greeks, and still the thought of wiping 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



359 



off the dust of our feet as a testimony against them, 
and of quitting all their coasts, and saying we leave 
you to perish, harrows up my soul within me, and 
constrains me to reproach myself for the very little 
Christian compassion I have felt for them, and the 
little I have done for them in a truly Christian spirit. 
Oh, how little of that mind which was in Christ, 
that Spirit which drew him away to the mountains 
and the desert, to spend whole nights in agonizing 
prayer ! My heart is greatly stirred within me when 
I think of this. All that I have accomplished, at- 
tempted, or desired, or sought for this people, from 
God the infinite and overflowing fountain of love, 
seems so small, so far below what it ought to have 
been, that I cannot but feel how unworthy I am of a 
place or a name among Christian missionaries. 

I can say with the emphasis of deep feeling, I am 
an unprofitable servant; but I cannot add, 1 have 
done what it was my duty to do ! Experience is 
giving me this impression more and more deeply, the 
longer I live, and I am likely to be constrained to 
use this language at the last hour of my life, rather 
than that uttered by our Lord, " I have finished the 
work which thou gavest me to do ! " These twenty- 
two years of my life spent in the Mediterranean 
have vanished like a tale that is told ; while I have 
been busy here and there, they are gone ; and now 
the time seems to be at hand when I shall go too. 
I have loved my brethren, and loved my work, and I 
do love them still and more than ever; and if the 
Lord shall distinctly say, Go home, I shall carry them 
with me in my heart, for this world is not wide 
enough to separate them from my strong affections. 



360 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



1844 

[To the same.] 

January 25. 

I thank you for your kind, fraternal, and Christian 
sympathies expressed to us at the prospect of our re- 
moval. The thought of it is to us both almost like 
the anticipation of dissolving our connection with this 
world. But I trust we can say, and do. say, with all 
our hearts, the will of the Lord be done, in this, and 
every other event concerning us. 

I trust it may be still your privilege to remain^ in 
the East, and to labor here for years to come. Be 
of good courage and of good comfort, my dear 
brother. The Lord be with your spirit, giving you 
health, and filling your soul with his love and peace 
and joy ! 

Dear Brother King, — I duly received your letter 
by the last French steamer, and sympathize with you 
and brother B. most deeply in the concern you feel 
at witnessing the course events are taking in regard 
to the new constitution of Greece. I am extremely 
sorry to learn that the shadows on the sundial of 
Grecian liberty have gone backwards so many de- 
grees since 1822. But this is not so great a miracle 
as was indicated by the retrograde motion of the 
shadows on the sundial of Ahaz in the days of Heze- 
kiah. The features of the constitution, as far as they 
have yet appeared, do not seem to declare that its 
framers are peculiarly guided by the wisdom that is 
from on high, but rather by the wisdom that descend- 
eth not from above. How often, alas, do we see, 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



361 



both in the proceedings of public, political, and eccle- 
siastical bodies, as well as in those of private indi- 
viduals, much more that reminds us of the ruler of 
the darkness of this world, than of the Father of 
lights, from whom cometh down every good and 
every perfect gift. 

It now seems to be the Lord's will that I should 
have no more place in these parts. I trust that some 
other door may be opened when this one is shut. 
The field is the world ! On withdrawing from the 
Greeks, we surely can feel no regret that so much has 
been done for them, but rather that it has not been 
tenfold more. It would have been a reproach to our 
churches had nothing been attempted for the spiritual 
renovation of this people, at a time when they were 
passing through so great a revolution in their politi- 
cal relations. I rejoice that so much has been 
attempted for their spiritual benefit ; and if it be found 
to be in vain, I trust the responsibility will not be 
ours, except to a limited extent. There will be, how- 
ever, great responsibility somewhere, and it is affect- 
ing to think of it ! Oh that Greece knew at least 
in this her day, the things that belong to her peace, 
but they seem to be hid from her eyes ! It is painful 
to see that while she acknowledges Christ as the 
head of the church, she still prefers the synodical 
canons and the traditions of the fathers, to the lively 
oracles of God. -May the Lord open her eyes to see, 
and touch her heart to feel, and move her to correct 
this great ei*ror. What a poor blind guide is man's 
erring reason ! A-Vhat egregious folly the wisdom 
of this world ! 

31 



362 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



[To Mr. Goodell.] 

I hope our dear brethren A. and H., after having 
seen the grace of God both at Broosa and Con- 
stantinople, will be as glad as that good man Barna- 
bas was, when he had been sent by the church at 
Jerusalem to Antioch, and had seen the grace of God 
there. 

It is not our privilege to see any thing of this kind 
with us, but I would thank God, the God of all 
grace, that other eyes may witness what is not per- 
mitted mine to see. 

The thought and the prospect of returning to the 
United States have been more trying to myself and 
Mrs. T. than you can easily imagine ; far, very far 
more so than was the thought of leaving the United 
States without the hope of returning any more to our 
native country. But the more I look at the subject 
in all its bearings, the more I feel satisfied it is our 
call to go, though I have not the remotest idea of 
the things that are to befall us there. It seems very 
much like launching an old weather-beaten, leaky, 
and unseaworthy ship, with sails ripped, and widely 
opening seams, in a sea that is troubled by fierce 
winds, in cold, boisterous, wintry season. We, dear 
brother, are advancing towards that season of human 
life when one is afraid of that which is high, and 
fears are in the way. My hopes, however, prevail 
over my fears. 

The numerous and kind expressions of sympathy 
and brotherly love that come to us from you and our 
other brethren and sisters, on all sides, aid us in 
understanding what Paul meant when he said, What 
mean ye, to vex and break mine heart! Nothing 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



363 



touches, melts, and breaks one's heart like such un- 
assembled Christian kindness, and most of all when 
our hearts tell us how unworthy we are of it. 

It will not be possible for me to go to Syria and 
return in season. I should wish to have seen the 
promised land, but this is not practicable. I still 
hope, however, to be allowed to see, to enter, and to 
inhabit, at last, that good land of which this is but a 
faint shadow. 

Dear brother, I cannot tell you how this breaking 
up of our establishment affects me. I am sometimes 
hardly able to show myself a man. 1 feel too much 
like a child, if I do not think and speak and under- 
stand like a child. But I would be a man and act 
like a man, a Christian man. Man, however, or 
child, breaking up or settling down, on the land or 
on the ocean, in Asia or in America, I am always 
most truly yours, D. T. 

Dear Brother Smith, — Many thanks for your 
kind and cordial invitation to visit you with the 
brethren. The disposition is by no means wanting 
in me to do so, but the call of Providence does not 
seem to me quite plain, and the opinion of the brethren 
is, I think, like mine in this matter. I am truly sorry, 
after having lived so near to the promised land for 
so long a time, to bend my course towards the far 
West without the privilege of once seeing it with 
my eyes. 

But this is a matter of small consequence. It 
would gratify me to see the place where the Lord of 
glory was born, and where he lay after he had tasted 
death for every man; but it will probably edify me 



364 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



much more to follow him by the eye of faith to his 
kingdom and his throne in the heavens. 

I feel it would be well worth a voyage to the world's 
end to get our hearts fully impressed with a feeling 
of the constraining love of Christ. Enviable above all 
things is the privilege of doing any thing to aid our 
fellow men in coming to a right knowledge of Christ, 
and to love him in sincerity. Who can tell us how 
precious Christ is! Are not the dimness and dul- 
ness of our perceptions of this among the causes, 
if not a principal cause, of our unfruitfulness as his 
ambassadors ? 

Dear Brother Calhoun, — It is a matter of very 
small consequence whether the place of our brief 
earthly sojourn be the East or in the West, for very 
soon it will know us no more. 

One is willing to buffet the storms, tossings, and 
perils of the wide and troubled sea, that his joy may 
be full in seeing beloved friends, from whom he has 
been separated, face to face; and should not the 
- Christian be more than willing to pass through the 
valley of the shadow of death, that he may behold 
and be with that holy Saviour whom, though not 
having seen him, he still loves ? The passage of the 
children of God to his heavenly kingdom is through 
much tribulation ; but as soon as he shall appear, all 
this will be forgotten, and they will be glad with ex- 
ceeding joy. 

The more I reflect on it, the more persuaded I feel 
that the Lord calls me to leave the East. How 
happy should I be could I feel that I am a vessel 
sanctified and meet for the Master's service, and pre- 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



365 



pared for every good work, whether in the East or 
the West. Bat he who employed ravens to feed one 
of his prophets, may, perhaps, employ me to feed 
some of his saints with the sincere milk of his Word. 

We are likely to have no more pleasant walks 
together in this vale of tears ; but no matter for that, 
if we may, through the infinite mercy of our Saviour, 
be prepared to dwell together forever, in a holy 
heaven, with all the spirits of just men made perfect. 

My dear Brother Benjamin, — The thought of 
quitting our station, and breaking up all our connec- 
tions here, reminds us powerfully of that event which 
is at hand, when we shall be called to dissolve all 
our connections with this present evil world, and go 
the way whence we shall not return ! Beyond the 
great and wide sea, should we be permitted to reach 
in safety the desired haven, we may anticipate a 
welcome and a greeting from our beloved friends 
that will be as joyful as the parting will be painful 
to us on this side of it. This is an image of a 
Christian's departure from this vale of tears. A few 
loving and loved friends gather around him, and 
weep over him at his parting ; but how many mil- 
lions unnumbered will welcome him with heavenly 
greetings when he shall reach the haven of eternal 
rest, where he longs to be ! Our friends naturally 
wish us to be with them, and our Lord desires 
his disciples to be with him where he is. And soon 
his desire and prayer will be fully answered. 

Dear Brother King, — It is our present intention 
to dispose of our effects, and be ready to quit our 

31 * 



366 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



house and go to Constantinople on the 12th of April, 
on our last visit to our dear brethren and sisters there. 
I cannot realize that we are actually going ; it seems 
like a dream of a disturbed night. Mrs. Temple has 
this day dismissed her school, with many tears from 
her own eyes, and many more from the eyes of the 
little girls, her pupils. Many of them had committed 
the whole Gospel of John to memory, and some of 
them the four Gospels. May they all be prepared to 
meet that beloved disciple in the heavenly kingdom. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Yesterday we were 
in a whirlwind and tempest from morning till even- 
ing, disposing of our effects at auction. Mrs. Temple 
and I both feel as if we had been tossed by a furious 
storm ; but it is all blown over now, though our poor 
bark is still trembling and rocking from the effects 
of the tempest. 

It is affecting to one to see so many of his pleasant 
things laid waste, to see such a change come over 
him in all his affairs, as we are now called to 
experience. 

I fear we have scarcely taken the selling of our 
goods so joyfully as those ancient saints, of whom 
the world was not worthy, did the spoiling of theirs, 
though I trust it is our precious privilege, as it was 
theirs, to know in ourselves that we have in heaven 
a better and an enduring substance. What a lesson 
do these changes read to our hearts, and how sol- 
emnly do they admonish us to think of and prepare 
for that final change, which is hastening on towards 
us all ! Blessed change, when sin shall be exchanged 
for holiness, a dying existence for an endless and 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



367 



happy life, and a world fall of sin and sorrow for a 
heaven of holiness and joy ! 

We are now approaching much nearer than ever 
before to the condition of the apostles in one respect, 
if no more, namely, having no certain dwelling-place. 
But it is good to feel that one has no home on earth, 
and to be looking and longing for one heavenly. Our 
changing state is adapted to aid us in detaching our 
affections from this world, to which we naturally 
cling. as the snails to the ledges and rocks washed 
by the waves of the sea. It is a very long time since 
any thing has happened to me that has shaken me 
like this trying event of quitting the East. I desire 
to feel in the depths of my heart, that as our Heav- 
enly Father is changing all our c in urn stances here, 
and sending us away, so the hour is approaching 
when he will change our countenances, and send us 
away from this world to our long home ; and may it 
be our heavenly home! Should it be so, how many 
myriads will greet us there, and possibly a few will 
be found in that countless multitude who may be my 
joy and crown of rejoicing for ever! How great a 
mercy this would be ! 

We were surrounded yesterday by the descendants 
of Abraham, swarming in at the sale of our goods ; 
but alas, how little did they remind one of that father 
of the faithful, except by the affecting contrast in 
their characters to his. 

Our good brother W. is fully satisfied that he has 
followed the path of duty in leaving Syria, and turn- 
ing his face towards the United States. His removal 
is like the transplanting of a young tree, whose roots 
have only begun to penetrate the surface of the soil; 



368 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



but ours is more like uprooting a full-grown tree, 
whose roots have pierced deeply into the earth, and 
branched out widely and far. Whether the one or 
the other will bear fruit in new soil and under a 
new sun, remains to be seen. If the one or the other 
can be planted by the river of waters, they may per- 
haps bring forth fruit in their season, and then drop 
and fade. Watered by that river of God which is 
full of water, they cannot fail to flourish and bring 
forth fruit, even in old age. 

April 27. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — How different are the 
thoughts and ways of the Lord from ours. We 
hoped to be ready to leave for Constantinople to- 
morrow, but Mrs. Temple has been ill all this week, 
and is now confined to her bed, with a good deal of 
fever, and is in the doctor's hands. With all our 
goods sold and gone, and our house almost naked 
and bare, you can easily imagine that our circum- 
stances are now rather trying. But it is the Lord ! 
Perhaps it is his will that we go to see you no more. 

The cherished plan to pay a farewell visit to his 
endeared missionary brethren at Constantinople, was 
not disappointed. After two or three weeks spent 
among them, Mr. Temple returned to Smyrna, and 
passed two or three weeks there before finally bid- 
ding farewell to the scenes of the East forever. 

The reasons which impelled him, and his mission- 
ary "brethren and advisers, to regard it his duty to 
abandon the foreign field, and return to the United 
States, and his painful feelings in doing so, have 
been distinctly presented in preceding letters. The 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



369 



whole truth cannot be told, however, without say- 
ing that some of the missionaries were unwilling 
that he should leave the East, at any rate, and de- 
sired earnestly that he should be retained there to 
aid the missionaries in Western Asia, by his long 
experience, and the influence of his elevated piety. 
Could it have been foreseen that his life would be in 
a few years a sacrifice to the change of climate, no 
one would for a moment have thought of his depart- 
ure from Turkey. It was confidently anticipated 
that a long career of usefulness was before him as a 
preacher of the gospel and pastor in his native land. 
But the Lord chose otherwise ; and though there are 
those whose regrets are often kindled as they look 
back to these decisions of years gone by, he who 
was most intimately concerned in them doubtless 
has none. 

The views of the Prudential Committee of the 
A. B. C. F. M., in regard to Mr. Temple's return, are 
indicated in the following extracts from a letter by 
one of them. 

" Nothing has been further from their wishes than 
to see you removed from the missionary field ; and 
they would gladly have created a department of 
labor for you in the Greek language, had it been in 
their power, where you should have employed the 
residue of your days. Of this you are well aware ; 
and you were not less of opinion than themselves, 
that, all things considered, it was not wise to attempt 
such a thing, and at your time of life, forbidding the 
acquisition of the Armenian or Turkish languages, it 
was better for you to return into the bosom of the 
churches of your native land." 



370 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

The departure of Mr. Temple from Smyrna, occa- 
sioned deep grief to many besides his missionary 
associates and friends. He had obtained the respect 
and affection of many among the natives and foreign 
residents, who could hardly consent to part with him. 
J. Van Lennep, Esq., the Dutch consul, had become 
so attached to him, that he would not remain in the 
city the day of his departure, but went away and 
spent it in the country, in order not to see him sail. 
There were many in Smyrna, as in Malta, who loved 
him as the means of their spiritual enlightenment 
and comfort. All who knew him revered him for his 
holiness, his close walk with God. Mr. Goodell said 
of him, in his funeral sermon, with great truth : — 

" Among the various nations and tribes and sects 
of the East, his name is held in high estimation. 
Even Jews, Turks, and Infidels, will some of them 
pronounce it with something of the same reverence 
with which we should pronounce the name of 1 Our 
Father in Heaven.' " 

Mr. and Mrs. Temple embarked at Smyrna, June 
7, on the barque Stamboul. Two daughters of his 
dear friend Mr. Goodel], and Eev. Mr. Keyes and 
wife, returning from the Syrian mission on account 
of feeble health, were fellow passengers. The ves- 
sel stopped for water at Vourla, twenty miles from 
Smyrna, and Mr. Temple wrote from there the fol- 
lowing notes. 

Dear Brother Benjamin, — While swinging at 
our anchor, for a little while, let me drop a line to 
you, just to assure you again of our love, and best 
desires for your holiness and happiness. 



RESIDENCE AT SMYRNA. 



371 



Looking simply at our own hearts as they are, 
what comfort can we find ? But looking to Jesus, a 
world of rich consolation is opened to us in a moment. 
To him let us continually look. Darkness, and noth- 
ing but darkness, will be found within and around 
us ; but light will shine as soon as we look upwards 
to Jesus, the light of the world. Why is he not to 
us, as he was to the apostles, all and in all ? We 
must look to him and go to him continually, and 
then our peace will be like a river, and our joy will 
be full. Instead of this, how often are we afraid to 
rejoice at all, and go mourning all the day long as 
with a sword in our bones ? 

Peace be with you, dear brother, yes, the peace of 
God, that passeth all understanding. " My peace I 
give unto you," said our blessed Lord. There is no 
peace like this, and this he offers to us as freely as 
he did to his bosom disciples. Though he has left 
the world, he has not taken his peace from his dis- 
ciples, but leaves it with them as their precious in- 
heritance. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — At seven last evening, 
we gave our dear brethren and sisters the last look, 
the last word, the last kiss, and now our path is on 
the mountain wave, our home is on the sea. We 
came here for water, and in a few hours shall be 
again on our way. 

I feel now that we have taken our final leave of 
the East, and arc on our way to the West. I trust 
the Lord will be with us, and in his good time bring 
us to our desired haven. The parting scene was 
painful, but not more so than I had fully anticipated. 



372 



LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 



Happy the world where adieus and farewells are al- 
together unknown ! 

I preached my last sermon on Sunday last. It 
cost me no ordinary trial of feeling to address the 
little congregation under these circumstances. 

Let this convey to all with you our flying, but 
affectionate farewell, till you hear from us again, if 
the Lord will. Could we confide to the winds and 
the waves our letters, you would often hear from us 
on the troubled sea. 



PART IV. 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



On the voyage, Mr. Temple kept a journal in the 
form of a letter, addressed to Mr. Goodell, from 
which the following extracts are made. 

Off Cerigo, June 10. — We left Vourla, on the 
morning of the 8th, with a fair wind, which con- 
tinued till yesterday noon. All the passengers, my- 
self only excepted, paid in full the customary tribute 
to the ocean for the right of finding a path through 
its world of waters. As I am now an old acquaint- 
ance, though not an admiring friend, it has consent- 
ed, for the first time in my seafaring life, to allow 
me thus far to pass on without the customary fees. 
I dare not, however, promise myself the privilege of 
traversing its wide domains without tax or tribute of 
one kind or another. This royal highway of nations 
is now just what it was 6,000 years ago, and will not 
be mended, though it should be travelled by mill- 
ions and millions for 60,000 years to come. 

The commencement of our voyage has thus far 
been very propitious, and we hope that goodness 
and mercy will follow us to the end of it. Here, 

32 (373) 



374 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



perhaps, more than anywhere else, we can learn to 
feel how blessed will be that world where there will 
be no more sea, for the sea is an example of storms, 
troubles, dangers, want of comforts, separation from 
friends and home. Oh, what will heaven be ! Blessed 
home of holy souls ! There may we and ours find 
the rest that remains for the children of God. 

We have Dr. Chalmers on board, who has this 
morning begun to expound to us the Epistle to the 
Romans, and promised to give us one hundred lec- 
tures, should circumstances permit, during our voy- 
age. M. D'Aubigne is also on board, and prom- 
ises to edify us with the history of the Reformation 
under Luther. In addition to these renowned authors, 
we have all the holy prophets that have spoken since 
the world began, together with the apostles of our 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and, what is infinite- 
ly better than all, the presence of him who made the 
sea and the dry land. The Lord of hosts is with 
us, the God of Jacob is our refuge. What more 
can we reasonably ask ? 

But how does my heart leap out of my bosom, 
and out of the ship that is bearing us towards the 
land of the Pilgrims, and return to you and the 
scenes we have left, with a strength of affection 
which I feel to no other part of the world. May the 
God of all grace be with you and all our dear breth- 
ren with you ! The wind and the waves and the 
ship, can blow and bear my body far away from you 
all, but my heart and my soul will be with you till 
death, the last enemy, shall lay us in the dust. It is 
a comfort to me to feel that I am not fleeing from 
my post, like Jonah from the presence of the Lord, 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



375 



but on the contrary am listening to and following 
the distinct intimations of his will. 

22. Off Cape Bon. — On Sabbath evening we 
passed Malta, my old home. The sight of it touched 
a thousand tender strings in my bosom, recalling 
days and scenes never to be forgotten, nor ever to be 
remembered but with the liveliest gratitude to the 
God of all grace. On that spot reposes the dust of 
one half of what was once my beloved family, and 
there it will repose in silence till our blessed Lord, 
the resurrection and the life, shall say, " I go that I 
may awake them out of sleep." It is now more than 
twenty-two years since I saw that island for the first 
time, but how many changes have gone over me 
within that period. 

I am more than ever willing to resign to those 
who like it, the privilege of traversing the great and 
wide sea, but for myself I shall value henceforth 
more than ever a firm footing and a quiet home on 
dry land. This tacking and tugging and rolling, 
this being the sport of the wind, which goeth to- 
wards the south, and turneth about to the north, and 
whirleth about continually, and returneth again ac- 
cording to his circuit, is not a little trying to a poor 
landsman like me, and the more so, as I was accus- 
tomed to stand, on the land, from morning to evening, 
and here am obliged to sit or lie the greater part of 
the time. This is a most lazy mode of spending 
one's time, though I am most anxious not to lose 
one moment of it. All about me this morning are 
listless, feeling the effects of their recent illness, and 
the paralyzing influence of the south wind, which 
hardly breathes with sufficient strength to move us 



376 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

over the breadth of the waters at all. A calm is, on 
some accounts, more trying to us than a storm, in 
this hot region, within a short distance of the African 
coast. But all is well to one who, like Paul, has 
learned in whatsoever state he is therewith to be con- 
tent. I suspect he did not learn this most useful, but 
most difficult lesson, till he had been some time in 
the school of Christ, and the bulk of mankind, yes, 
of Christians, too, have it still to learn, I fear. 

I long to receive your news, and especially the let- 
ters and papers by the French steamer of to-day. 
How go the affairs of the world we have left, since 
we embarked on this world of waters, where go the 
ships, and where is that leviathan which God made 
to play therein ? We are not by any means alone, 
for within two or three days we have seen from 
thirty to forty ships, the greater part of them sailing 
in the same direction with us, but falling astern, as 
we outsail them, though our poor ship at this mo- 
ment hardly advances at all. We are now under an 
African sun, and an African wind, or rather want of 
wind. We are likely to find abundant opportunities 
on our passage, for patience to have her perfect work. 
With all our discomforts, however, we are more com- 
fortable than I had anticipated. 

How dependent are we on the wind. Our pro- 
gress for six days past has not been more than two 
hundred miles, which, with a fair, strong wind, we 
might have passed over in twenty-four hours. The 
wind bloweth where it listeth. Without its aid, the 
sailor and the gallant ship can do nothing. And 
what can the Christian do without the aid of the 
Spirit ? He is carried away by the current of thi3 



RETURN TO THE EXITED STATES. 



377 



world, and makes no progress towards the haven of 
eternal rest. When we have lost the wind, the cur- 
rent has borne us away without- resistance. 

It is Saturday afternoon. May the Lord be a lit- 
tle sanctuary to us on his holy day, and to you as a 
place of broad rivers and streams. 

24. — We are sailing slowly against a head wind. 
Yesterday, with a fair wind, we sailed more than 
one hundred and fifty miles, right on our way, and 
to-day we scarcely advance at all. The Sabbath 
was a good day to us. In the morning, prayers and 
exposition, and in the afternoon, a sermon on deck, 
and in the evening, singing and prayers in the cabin. 
The captain seemed pleased with this, and remarked 
that this was the first time he had gone to meeting 
at sea. We are now about thirteen hundred miles 
from you. 

30. — Sabbath, half past four, p. m. We are exceed- 
ingly tossed and driven out of our course by a strong 
head wind. The rolling and pitching of the ship 
will not allow us to have any service on board to- 
day. Oh how glad should we be to hear the people 
say, We will go into the house of the Lord ! How 
precious is the remembrance of the Lord's house to 
a devout soul when far off upon the sea! With all 
the rocking, tossing, lurching of our ship, and the 
loud sighing of the wind, I still find the Sabbath a 
precious day, and the presence of the Lord and his 
loving-kindness to be better than life itself. I have 
been greatly edified in reading " Brooks' Mute Chris- 
tian," a most admirable work, full of the most pious, 
judicious, scriptural, and consoling considerations, 
adapted to the state of an afflicted child of God. It 
32* 



378 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



has comforted me much. It would comfort you ; I 
hope you will read it. Our way to the kingdom of 
God is through many tribulations, and none are 
allowed to escape them. 

July 1. — At this hour, ten a. m. with us, but half 
past eleven with you, I suppose you are met with 
the Armenians for prayer, this being the first Monday 
in the month. We are still tossed on the troubled 
sea, buffeting a strong head wind, about twenty or 
thirty miles from Cape Palos, on the coast of Spain. 
These tempestuous days and head winds leave a 
blank page in life's journal to most of our passen- 
gers ; but I trust it will be found at another day, that 
some useful lessons of instruction have been indeli- 
bly traced on those now apparently blank pages. 

The stock of patience, with some of us, is getting 
rather scanty, but we have agreed that the captain is 
the only one on board whose privilege it is to com- 
plain, and with this understanding we get on pretty 
well thus far. , 

3. — Yesterday we experienced a fair weather tem- 
pest. The sun was clear without a cloud, but the 
wind and sea were tempestuous. The sea boiled 
like a pot, and one would have thought the deep to 
be hoary. All were confined below except myself, 
who kept my position on the quarter-deck to avoid 
sickness, and was splashed again and again from 
head to foot by the spray. At night the wind died 
away into a calm, and we were all glad because we 
were quiet. 

14. Sabbath morning. — On the 11th instant I 
wrote and left a letter for you at Gibraltar. On that 
evening, having taken in water and provisions, we 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



379 



sailed at six with a fair and fresh wind, passing 
through the Straits at the rapid rate of eleven knots 
an hour. How did the ocean boil and foam ! That 
fresh and fair wind has continued till now, bearing 
us onward from eight to ten knots an hour. At this 
moment we are about six hundred miles from Gib- 
raltar. This rapid sailing, however, has not been 
without much motion, which has driven all the pas- 
sengers, myself only excepted, from the table to their 
berths. We have all been consoled, however, with 
the thought, that we are homeward bound, though 
sorely tossed on the way. 

The Mediterranean treated us somewhat as Pha- 
raoh did the children of Israel, for a long time refus- 
ing to let us go, but finally thrusting us out with 
haste. The Atlantic welcomed us with joy, lifting 
up its hands on high, and uttering a loud sound with 
all its many and mighty waters, as it received us 
upon its broad bosom. Oh how full of wonders is 
this wide world of waters ! and what a multitude of 
thoughts does it awaken within me ! As I have sat 
solitary on the quarter-deck or lain silently in my 
berth, what tender remembrances of the past have 
come over me, and what anxious, doubtful, and some- 
times tearful anticipations of the future ! How con- 
soling the injunction of our blessed Lord to his dis- 
ciples, Be not anxious for your life, and take no 
thought for the morrow. How safely may we confide 
for the future in Him who has so faithfully provided 
for us in all the days and years that are past. Yes- 
terday was one of the most trying ones we have had 
for sea-sickness, and I saw tears in the eyes and on 
the cheeks of more than one of our passengers. 



380 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



What an image this is of life's tempestuous sea, and 
how joyful is the anticipation of soon reaching the 
quiet and peaceful shores of a blissful eternity in our 
Saviour's kingdom ! In that kingdom there will be 
no more sea and no more tears, for the former things 
will be done away. How can we express our obli- 
gations for that blessed Saviour, who came from the 
bosom of the Father's infinite love to redeem this 
world from sin, and from the wrath to come, and to 
make the children of wrath partakers of the Divine 
nature ! Partakers of the Divine nature ! ! This, 
my dear brother, is what we need more than every 
thing else. 

16. — The fair wind still continues to blow, though 
very quietly. In a little more than four days it has 
borne us onward nearly nine hundred miles in a 
straight course towards the land of our birth, of our 
early homes, and our fathers' sepulchres. 

Since we passed the Pillars of Hercules, my 
thoughts have hurried me continually from the East 
to the West, whither I go bound in the spirit, not 
knowing the things that shall befall us there. We 
were nearly stationary for the last two or three days 
spent in the Mediterranean, sailing indeed slowly to 
the westward, but carried continually to the east- 
ward by the force of opposing currents. How power- 
ful is the undercurrent of this world, opposing our 
progress towards heaven ! 

Our gentle wind and smooth sea yesterday and . 
to-day, have brought all our party to the table again. 
Such is seafaring life. 

Our voyage has not been distinguished by any re- 
markable incidents thus far. In the Atlantic we 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



381 



have not seen a fish of any kind. A few stragglers 
from Mother Carey's numerous brood of chickens 
have flitted round us from day to day, skimming 
over the wave, and now and then giving them a tip- 
toe touch, as with still extended wings they picked 
up something floating on them. I am not of that 
brood; I am no bird of the seafaring feather. In 
the Mediterranean we were visited by many a school 
of porpoises coming to pay us their respects and 
give us their salutations, as they darted and sported 
around us on all sides in their own element. The 
captain stretched out his hand to greet them, armed 
with the deadly weapon, thrusting it at many, pierce- 
in g two or three, but securing none. We saw many 
turtles sleeping on the bosom of the sea, and the 
captain lowered his boat and went once in pursuit, 
but in vain, for those creatures, though natives of the 
ocean, had no notion of coming on board to try a 
sailor's life, or to suffer a turtle's death to satisfy our 
taste. 

In one of my former voyages several of these 
animals were captured while taking a quiet nap on 
the smooth surface of the sea in a fair day. I took 
my place in the boat with the pressgang that went 
on that expedition, and when the poor captives were 
brought on board, they protested as loud as they 
could hiss against this violent impressment in a time 
of profound peace. But their protestations availed 
as little as they do when uttered by an unlucky son 
of John Bull who has the misfortune to fall into the 
hands of her Majesty's merciless pressgang, when 
her gallant ships of war are to be manned for the 
ocean. 



382 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

In entering and anchoring in the harbor of Gibral- 
tar we had the finest view imaginable of that impreg- 
nable rock and fortress, sailing, as we did, almost 
round it from the south-east to the north-west. A 
dense cloud, brightened by the sun's rays, hung over 
it all the day in the same position. This is formed 
by the warm current of air which, rushing from the 
eastward and striking its perpendicular eastern side, 
and thus being pressed upward into the cooler 
atmosphere above, renders visible the vapor or mois- 
ture with which it is charged in its passage over the 
face of the waters. Such a cloud is always there in 
the summer, I am told. It reminded me of the pil- 
lar of cloud that hung over the camp of Israel in 
their passage from Egypt to the promised land, 
though this frowning promontory, fortified on all sides, 
and ready to belch out from its surface and its very 
bowels too, fire and brimstone and deadly balls and 
bombs at the daring foe that shall approach it, very 
little resembles that chosen people whom God went 
to redeem. I am glad that this impregnable castle 
is in the hands of England, and most heartily do I 
hope that the thunderbolts of war will never be again 
launched from it, as they have been in years now gone 
by. We all gazed at it in wonder as we entered its 
harbor, while we lay in it, and when we left it. On 
the earth I believe there is not its like. Happy will 
be the day when the gospel of Christ shall have ex- 
pelled the spirit of war and reconciled the nations, 
inspiring them with the principles of peace and good- 
will to man. Then, this now frowning fortress will 
smile on the coming or the departing ship as it passes 
by from Europe and Asia and Africa, and the land 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



383 



of our birth. Blessed be God, his promises render it 
certain that such a day will come. May it come 
soon ! 

18. — Yesterday our fair wind lulled into a calm, and 
our good Stamboul, as if weary of sailing so long a 
time in one direction, refused to obey her helm, 
turned right about with her head to the east, and 
said, as distinctly as action could utter it, that she 
would not move another mile to the westward, till 
the wind should compel her to do so. This morn- 
ing the wind has been very variable, blowing within 
the compass of six horns in all directions, but strongly 
in none. 

We saw St. Michael's, one of the Azores, early 
this morning, about fifty miles to the north of us. 
Thus we have accomplished one third of our voyage 
from Gibraltar to Boston in seven days. How joy- 
ful should we all be, could Ave reasonably hope to 
accomplish the remaining two thirds in fourteen 
days more ! The clouds, the air, the ocean, all tell 
us distinctly that we are no longer in the Mediter- 
ranean. All reminds us of our own native skies. 
How pleasant, how edifying it is, to look at the ocean, 
the stars, the clouds, the moon, the sun, the sky, and 
to say, with a filial spirit, My Father made them all ! 
Such a spirit I would wish to nourish in every region 
and clime, on the sea and on the dry land. This 
would be to sit in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. 
This the mind that was in Christ. The swell of the 
sea is to some of our party very painful to-day. In 
fact our passage is, on the whole, to most of the pas- 
sengers, a via dolorosa, and they long intensely, nor 
they alone, to bid adieu to the rocking and rolling 



384 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



and swelling of the troubled sea. It is just six weeks 
to-day since we placed ourselves on its bosom to be 
transported by its winds and waves to the United 
States. You all have still the same place in my warm 
affections and brotherly remembrances, at this distance 
of three thousand miles, that you had when we were 
less than three hundred miles asunder. The God of 
all grace, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, bless you 
all more than I can ask or think. No privation on 
board seems to me more painful than that of a quiet, 
retired nook or corner, where one may give utterance 
to the desire of the heart in prayer and supplication 
with thanksgiving, unseen and unheard by any one. 
My religious enjoyment is materially abridged when 
circumstances deny me the privilege of vocal prayer. 
I need the voice and the ear, as well as the Spirit to 
aid me in devotion, and feel greatly straightened 
when shut up to mental prayer only. How infinitely 
precious is the privilege of having boldness and access 
with confidence to God in prayer, by faith in the one 
Mediator ! Our daily evening singing and prayers in 
the cabin contribute much to our comfort and 
edification. The captain is very civil, kind, and 
obliging to us all, and is apparently much more than 
willing to allow us to have prayers in the cabin, and 
to give thanks daily at the table. 

19. — "We are beating slowly against a head wind, 
about sixty miles north of St. Michael's. Yesterday 
and last evening we had a smart dash of rain. This 
is a region of clouds, variable winds, and frequent 
rains, as the captain informs us. He is anxious, 
therefore, to get beyond their influence as soon as 
possible. But how do we feel our impotence ! We 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATESt 385 

cannot lift up our voice to the winds any more than 
to the lightnings, so that they will come and say, 
Here we are ! I trust the time is not distant when 
human skill, with the Divine blessing, will discover 
some easy and practicable mode of propelling all 
ships through calms and against head winds. What 
an amount of time and an outlay of money and pa- 
tience would thus be spared. Steam, at present, is 
too expensive to be employed. But this, I trust, will 
be superseded by some other and cheaper agent. 

22. — For two days past we have made but little 
progress, being opposed by a head wind and a head 
sea, into which the Stamboul has plunged her head 
with great violence, to the no small annoyance of the 
passengers, and not without much injury to the 
rigging and straining of the masts. The pitching of 
a vessel is a more trying motion than its rolling. We 
are not yet beyond all the Western Islands, but to- 
day are sailing with a tolerably fair wind. Yester- 
day, JNIr. K. gave us an excellent sermon on deck. It 
was refreshing to me to join in this service under 
the open heaven, on the bosom of the wide sea, this 
image of eternity. I felt that the Lord, who sitteth 
upon the floods, was with us. On the Sabbath, the 
thought of home, friends, and country, and, most of 
all, the sanctuary, are more tender and touching than 
at other times. The strong affections of the heart 
hurry one into the midst of them, and for a moment 
one seems to be there. 

29. — We are now less than two hundred miles from 
the Grand Banks of Newfoundland, sailing right be- 
fore a fair wind, with our studding-sails set, the sky 
covered with thick, dark clouds, and the rain falling 
33 



386 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



fast, but our gallant Stamboul gliding over the 
waves seven and a half knots an hour, with little 
motion, and all on board occupied with needle or 
book or pen or painter's brush, every heart exulting, 
and every face smiling with joy and hope. Six days 
more, with such a wind as this, would bring us to 
the desired haven. The bare thought of this is full 
of inspiration to ail our bosoms. Yesterday and the 
day before, the sea was in the wildest commotion. It 
was almost impossible for an unpractised foot to 
keep the floor. Mrs. T. fell with violence, though 
without serious injury, on the cabin floor, in attempt- 
ing to cross it, and the barefooted and surefooted 
steward slipped and came down twice flat upon the 
cabin floor, to the no small amusement of some of 
the younger members of our party, who are a little 
given to laughing, especially when the lurching ship 
throws any of its inmates into such undignified posi- 
tions. The ordinary gravity of my own risibles I 
confess was a little disturbed by these untoward oc- 
currences. One can hardly refrain from an innocent 
smile now and then at the strange and awkward 
manner in which we get crammed and jammed 
together by a sudden lurch of the ship. 

Four o'clock, p. m. — Who can tell what a day or 
even an hour may bring forth, especially at sea? 1 
had scarcely finished the preceding page when the 
wind suddenly changed, and blew with a violence 
that threatened to strip all our canvas to atoms. 
After blowing thus for some little time, it as sud- 
denly died into a perfect calm, leaving our poor ship 
almost as helpless as a motionless log, to be dashed 
against and over by the waves it has set in motion. 



RETURN TO TIIE UNITED STATES. 387 

Such is our seafaring life. Sometimes the wind, 
especially after a calm, comes to us lightly and 
gently, tripping over the waters as if on tiptoe, and 
again it comes with the strides and the strength and 
the voice of a giant. 

31. — Yesterday we were visited by squalls, thun- 
der and lightning, and drenching showers ; and to- 
day we are enveloped in a dense fog, so dense that 
nothing can be seen more than twice the lengt{i of 
our vessel. Yesterday morning it was so warm that 
we all wilted and withered under the heat, and to-day 
it is as cold as autumn. In the Mediterranean we 
were wearied out with the monotony of the scenes ; 
but in the Atlantic, change follows change in rapid 
succession. At one moment the sea is smooth as 
the quiet bosom of an unruffled lake, and again it is 
lashed into fury and wild uproar by the wind. I 
pity the poor sailor. Yesterday the captain and all 
his men were drenched to the skin again and again 
by the copious rain. One needs to make a voyage 
to learn how to feel and pray for them that go 
down to the sea and do business in the great waters. 
Why are seamen so seldom remembered and men- 
tioned in public prayer? It seems to me, that in 
future I shall think of them with more interest than 
ever before. How often and how powerfully has 
our present voyage reminded me of my poor beloved 
brother, who, like us, sailed, eight years ago, from 
Smyrna for Boston, and doubtless found a grave, 
like thousands of others, in the sea, as no tidings 
cither of him or the vessel of which he was mate, 
have to this day come to us. But lie had chosen the 
good part; and the blessed Saviour, whom I trust he 



388 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

loved, will come, at another day, to awake him out 
of sleep, in his unknown grave in the ocean ! We 
are now very near the Grand Banks, if not already 
on their eastern edge ; but the fog hides the sun, and 
so allows us to take no observation for ascertain- 
ing our exact position. A man is constantly on the 
sharp look-out to guard against the danger of com- 
ing into collision with ships in the fog, as a fair wind 
is urging us on at the rate of about eight knots an 
hour. 

Aug. 3. — I read to-day, with great delight and edi- 
fication, Dr. Chalmers' sixty-fifth lecture on the text, 
Rom. viii. 32, He that spared not his own Son, but de- 
livered him up for us all, how shall he not with him 
also freely give us all things ? I do not remember a 
volume that has so much instructed, delighted, 
charmed, and edified me as these admirable lectures. 
I hope you will not fail to read them. There is 
nothing of the "Presbyterian sour" in them, but 
they abound in the marrow of the finest, sweetest 
Christian truth, expressed in fine language, and en- 
forced by rich, striking, and beautiful illustrations. 
Almost every one of them has drawn grateful tears 
from my eyes, and given me a more extended and 
exalted view than I had before of the exceeding 
riches of God's grace in Christ. He handles the 
doctrine of predestination most admirably, giving it 
the most practical bearing and complexion, but not 
at all blinking it. 

I can hardly realize that you, and our beloved 
brethren and sisters with you, are at this moment, 
probably, withering under the heat of a sun, which 
for three days past has hardly been able to show us 



RETURN TO THE EXITED STATES, 



359 



his beautiful face, by reason of the fog that almost 
constantly surrounds us clay and night. My heart, 
dear brother, throbs with affection to you all. and 
draws me nearer to you the further I am borne away 
from you. What shall separate us from the love of 
Christ ? and may I not add, what shall separate us 
from the love of each other in Christ ? I trust that 
many waters of affliction cannot quench it, and that 
floods rolling between us cannot drown it. 

6. — You can hardly imagine how anxious we all 
are to advance in our voyage. The last question at 
ni^ht. and the first in the morning is this: Are we on 
our course, and at what rate does the vessel sail ? 
We all feel and confess that we are pilgrims and 
strangers on this great ocean, far away from our be- 
loved families and homes, and every indication that 
tells us we are approaching the one and the other, 
increases the strength of our desire to be there. We 
are continually speaking of this, and it seems to be 
the centre and the sun of all our desires. We would 
not live always here, for we long to be there. How 
happy should we be were heaven as much desired 
and longed for as our earthly home is ! How should 
we then think and speak of it ! 

7. — Last night, at about twelve, we came near 
running upon a fishing schooner lying at anchor. 
We were within two cables length of her, before 
she was seen, and then a loud cry from her watch 
informed us that she was there. The thick fos: hid 
her from us, though she had a light hung out. We 
just passed her at the rate of* five knots an hour, but 
not without putting her into imminent danger. I 
wonder how it is that ships do not more frequently 

33 • 



390 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



come into collision at sea in dark nights and tempes- 
tuous weather. 

8. — We have need of patience. By our observa- 
tion, which this first fair day has allowed us to take, 
after ten of fog, we find that we have advanced only 
five miles westward within the last forty-eight hours. 
We are now one degree further south than we were 
two days ago, and this has brought us into another 
and a milder climate. The fog has all vanished, 
and we are now cheered by a bright sun and a clear 
sky, but with little wind. The question is asked by 
some on board, Shall we ever reach Boston ? 

10. — Night before last we were visited by a ter- 
rific thundershower, such as we seldom, if ever, wit- 
ness in the East. The rain fell in torrents for about 
an hour, and the thunder and lightning were loud, 
vivid, awful, and majestic. When the Highest utters 
his voice, and his lightnings enlighten the world, the 
earth, and the ocean, too, tremble and shake. Oh, 
how full of majesty is the voice of God ! The 
storm soon passed away, the wind changed from 
south-east to north-west, and a smiling sun looked 
forth from his tabernacle in the sky. In bearing 
south yesterday to escape the breakers of the Isle of 
Sables, we got into the Gulf Stream. Thus, flying 
from Scylla, we fall into Charybdis. 

The sixty- three days spent on board, shut out as 
we have been from all the world, have been very in- 
structive to me, and would have been still more so, 
could I have been entirely free from the influence of 
sea-sickness. It has given me an exemption from 
care to which I had been a stranger for many years, 
and a season for calm reflection on the past, which I 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES 



391 



greatly needed. How much reason shall I have for 
thanksgiving, if we may now soon come to our be- 
loved friends with joy, by the will of God. and may 
with them be refreshed. The longing of all on board 
to reach our desired haven, increases faster than our 
distance from it is diminished by the rapid gliding 
of our ship over the waves in that direction. 

I have seldom felt as I now do. how unprofitable 
a servant I have been; how little fitted I am. as a 
vessel for the Masters use. It is consoling to know 
that the reward we hope to receive, is a reward of 
grace, not of merit. If we truly grow in grace, and 
in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, will not our sense and our remembrance of 
sin become more and more painful to us ? It some- 
times seems to me as if I had quite mistaken my 
calling. It is my consolation, however, to know that 
God makes use of base things, and things that are not, 
to bring to naught things that are. He anciently 
employed one who felt that he was less than the 
least of all saints as an instrument of turning many 
from darkness to light, and of comforting and edify- 
ing his church. May it ever be my highest ambition 
to excel to the edification of the church. This I de- 
sire, and every thing else seems of little value to me. 

11, at 4 p. Mm — To-day we saw land, namely, Nova 
Scotia, in the vicinity of Halifax. It is reviving to 
see land again, after being so long tossed on the sea. 
We know that we are not far from our desired haven, 
though it is more than possible that the wind may 
not allow us to reach it for some days to come. 

12. — We passed Halifax last evening, so near to 
it that its light-house fire blazed like a star in the 



392 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

midst of the ocean. We lost sight of land during 
the night, which was a most splendid one, and this 
morning is not less so. After so many days as we 
have had of perpetual fogs, clouds, and copious rain, 
such a morning as this, without clouds, sends life 
and joy into the very souls of us all. The air is dry, 
cool, and invigorating. We are sailing over a smooth 
sea, with a fair, gentle wind, all feeling that we are 
now breathing the air of our native land. All on 
board are now cheerful and happy, remembering the 
miseries of the sea-sickness as waters that have 
passed away. I could not have been persuaded that 
our approach to the land would have produced so sud- 
den and great a change in our whole company. Oh, 
what will be the change to the children of God when 
they approach, and when they actually reach, their 
everlasting home in heaven ! The scene this morn- 
ing aids in my conception of it. Every sorrow is 
forgotten in the joy we feel at the thought of having 
passed through the dangers of the sea. It all seems 
like a dream of the night when the morning comes 
and chases it away. We must forget our troubles, 
but would abundantly utter the memory of God's 
great goodness to us. 

At twelve to-day, I discovered, as I thought, a 
steamer with a volume of smoke rising from it, and 
rising high into the air at a great distance from us ; 
but soon corrected my mistake, finding it was noth- 
ing less than spouts of water rising from the boiler 
of leviathan, that king over all the sons of pride, 
whose oceanic majesty has kept this kind of steam- 
ing in play for six thousand years past. How full 
of wonders is the deep ! 



BETCEX TO THE OTTED STATES 



393 



A swallow flew over us this morning, and I joy- 
fully greeted him as a native and a lover of my own 
native country. I did not know till now how strong 
in my bosom is the amor patrice : but as I approac h 
it. this is warmed into life and vigor. Oh for a 
warmer love to a better country ! 

13. — The weather is still very fine, though the 
wind is not quite fair, which carries the Stamboul a 
little out of her course. I sometimes rally the captain 
a little, by telling him pleasantly, that she seems to 
take us for a party of pleasure, setting no value on 
time, and so for our gratification, wanders out of her 
course to give us all a sight of capes and promontories 
high and low, of islands and shoals, fog-banks and 
fish-£TOimds. srulf-streams, light-houses, and harbors, 
etc. : or else, being a very young mariner, only eleven 
months old. she does not know what her direct 
course is, having made but one voyage before this. 
We commend her. however, much for her excellent 
accommodations, and good sailing, and noble bearings. 

The ocean all around us is moved and rippled with 
the tide. We have seen nothing like this on our pas- 
sage. What a curious phenomenon, that this great 
ocean should so heave on its bed and run after the 
moon! There is to me now such a charm in this 
ocean, and such a volume of instruction opened by 
it, that my lonsrings to reach the land are greatly di- 
minished. Its voice as well as its motion, its swell- 
ings and rollings, are all full of majesty, and, like the 
heavens above it, declare the glory, the wisdom, the 
power and goodness of its Creator. Great, deep, 
broad, fathomless, and boundless, it is one of the most 
impressive emblems of eternity in this lower creation. 



394 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



We expect soon to take our leave of this sublunary- 
sea, and it is certain that we shall soon embark on 
eternity's ocean ! 

14. — Yesterday we passed over the spot where 
one of the crew of the Stamboul, on her passage out 
to Smyrna, in April last, accidentally fell overboard 
and was lost. The life-buoy was instantly thrown 
out for him, the vessel put about, and the boat 
lowered, but all in vain. The poor youth had sunk 
to rise no more, and the men who went to his aid in 
the boat, narrowly escaped with their lives, the sea 
being high at the moment he fell overboard. His 
trunk and his clothes are now on board, on their way 
to his widowed mother, to inform her that her poor 
sailor boy sleeps in the bosom of the ocean, and will 
return no more. A beautiful butterfly came on board 
and visited us in the cabin to-day, but brought us 
no other tidings than that we are approaching the 
land, which we hope to see in the morning. 

15, 9 a. m. — A man at the main-top has just cried, 
" Land ! Cape Cod is in sight ! ! " How grateful is 
the tidings ! Every eye glistens and every heart 
throbs with joy. It is the land of our pilgrim fathers, 
the land of our birth, the land which the Lord has 
blessed. What shall we render to the Lord for all 
his benefits ? Surely we have reason to sacrifice the 
sacrifices of thanksgiving, and to declare his works 
with rejoicing. Within a few hours we hope to enter 
the long desired haven, for the wind is bearing us 
towards it most prosperously. I would feel, how- 
ever, that this is not our rest. It is not our home. 
Blessed be God, he sent his only begotten Son to 
die for us, and to prepare us an eternal home in the 



KETUKN TO THE UNITED STATES. 395 

heavens. May he by his effectual grace prepare us 
for that blessed home. 

11, a. m. — Cape Cod is now in full view from the 
deck, and Boston is about forty miles distant. All 
on board are on the tiptoe of expectation, but as the 
wind is light, though fair, we shall not probably ar- 
rive till midnight or later. Cape Cod appears ex- 
tremely low, scarcely higher than an extended sand- 
bank. No high land appears on our coast, as on all 
the coasts of the Mediterranean. The difference is 
striking. A schooner has just passed us, the captain 
of which is our captain's neighbor, and informed 
him that he saw his wife four days ago, at meeting. 
Good news for him. "We hope to meet a pilot soon. 

16. — The pilot came on board at eight last even- 
ing, but the wind soon died away, and we anchored 
a short distance from the light-house. At this mo- 
ment, eight a. m.j we are within four miles of Boston, 
which is now in full view. All are well and full of 
animation. Bless the Lord, oh our souls, and all 
that is within us, bless his holy name! 

At ten we reached the wharf, in so thick a fog that 
nothing could be seen thirty rods distant. Within 
an hour after we were at anchor, Charles came and 
grasped my hand, almost before I saw him. Within 
another half hour Daniel came in like manner. This 
was almost too much for me. My feelings were in 
such a tumult that I am not certain of having 
showed myself a pian, though I am persuaded that 
none who saw me at that moment would have 
doubted whether I was a father. Martha was 
scarcely less affected than I. What an hour was 
that to us all ! 



396 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

Mr. Temple visited his friends at Reading, and in 
other parts of Massachusetts, and attended the meet- 
ing of the A. B. C. F. M., at Worcester, and then 
proceeded to Ohio to visit near relatives at Cleve- 
land. He was detained there longer than he had 
expected, and finally passed the winter in Ohio. The 
following extracts from letters to missionary friends 
describe the first impressions made on his mind on 
his return to his native land. 

Reading, August 20. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — Under the paternal 
roof, I was permitted last Saturday to embrace 
once more my aged mother, and my dear brothers, 
my sisters being away. What tears, what joy, what 
a welcome! My dear mother's joy was full, yes, 
more than full, it overflowed. The scene was 
almost too much for me, though it did not overwhelm 
me, as I feared it would. 

On Sunday I preached in our church to what 
seemed to me a large congregation, in which I recog- 
nized only a few familiar faces, death having laid the 
greater part of my old friends in the grave ; and one 
generation having passed away, another generation 
has come up in its stead. My mother seems to bear 
her age well, her eyes not being yet very dim, nor 
her mental forces much abated. She, and all my 
friends, say that I look better than I did when they 
last saw me, fifteen years ago. My mother sends 
you her very kind remembrances as her son's old 
chum, and her own Christian friend. How is every 
thing changed in my native town ! I seem to be like 
a stranger in a new world. Had I been placed on 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



397 



this spot in my sleep, I should not have known on 
waking where I was, so entirely have its old features 
vanished away. A railroad is now being cut through 
the middle of my father's farm, within forty rods east 
of the house. Modes of living, dress, food, and fur- 
niture, — all, is unlike what it was fifteen years ago, 
— all is greatly improved in many respects. I cannot 
tell you how grateful to our feelings was the quiet 
and stillness of the Sabbath. Contrasted with a 
Sabbath in Turkey it seemed almost as if we were 
reposing in one of the holy bowers of Eden, before 
sin had been let loose to mar and ruin all. The state 
of religion seems to me not to be prosperous here, 
and I fear it is languishing in the country generally. 

I cannot tell you what a consoling and cordial 
welcome we meet with on all sides, nor how un- 
worthy we feeLof being so kindly received. Oh, 
how unprofitable a servant have I been ! Shall I ever 
be any better? 

[To the same.] 

Cleveland, September 26. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — At Andover and 
Worcester we met many of our old friends. It was 
very grateful to me to find that the flight of time, 
that brushes away many of the brightest hues of life, 
had not brushed us out of their affectionate remem- 
brances. They seemed gratified to hear from you, 
and inquire whether you are likely to revisit your 
native land. 

I cannot tell you with what deep interest I think 
of you all, nor how unmeet a vessel I feel myself to 
have been for our Heavenly Master's use among you 
on missionary ground. After much fatigue from 
34 



398 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



journeying, innumerable welcome greetings of be- 
loved relatives and friends, constant conversation, 
and the high excitement of passing through these 
new scenes in this new world, it has been most grate- 
ful to us both to find, as we have done, in the family 
of our brother and sister here, a season for retirement, 
and calm reflection and prayer. How does the soul 
need time and place to wait upon the Lord without 
distraction ! How do we all need to watch unto 
prayer, that our prayers may not be hindered! 

The people are all naturally anxious to hear about 
the East, and they must be gratified ; but when one 
is telling the story the thousandth time, it sometimes 
seems like filling one's belly with the east wind and 
reasoning with speeches wherewith he can do no 
good. But nolens volens, the story must be told, and 
I trust, in some instances at least, it is not quite in 
vain. The Christian people in this country still need 
information concerning missions after all that has 
been done in this way. 

I long to hear that the Lord is raising up men 
among the Greeks no less than among the Armeni- 
ans, to whom he will say, " Ye are my witnesses." 
When will their priests cease to be no better than 
sounding brass and tinkling cymbals ? My heart 
has been greatly affected this week in thinking of 
them. When will the Spirit of life from God, enter 
into them, and move them to preach a gospel to the 
people which will be to them spirit and life ? 

I can give you no just idea of the meeting of the 
Board at Worcester, nor will you be able to form a 
just conception of it from the reports in the New 
York Observer and the Evangelist, though both pre- 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



399 



sent a fair and faithful outline. It is but an outline, 
however, and the half is not told. The seeing of the 
eye, and the hearing of the ear, are always wanting 
in the most faithful and elaborate report. It can at 
best give only the skeleton. It cannot present the 
flashing and the tearful eye, the melting and the im- 
passioned tones of the voice, the speaking counte- 
nance, and the impressive gesticulation. I saw and 
heard and felt, till I had scarcely any power left to 
see or hear or feel any more, and left the town worn- 
out with fatigue. I trust, however, that it has done 
us good. It has certainly given us this impression, 
that the missionary cause has penetrated and per- 
vaded the bosoms of a countless multitude in our 
native country. 

Sabbath scenes and Sabbath bells, how they do 
impress my heart ! How do they tell me, by contrast 
with the scenes in the East, of the infinite value of 
the gospel and its holy institutions. I do not won- 
der that Satan hates the light of the Gospel, and sets 
all his agents, popes, patriarchs, Puseyites, and faith- 
less priests, and all lovers of pleasure more than 
lovers of God, in battle array against it. But, blessed 
be God, its light is shining, and I trust it will shine 
more and more unto the perfect day, till like the sun 
in the firmament of heaven it shall break through 
every cloud, and cheer and revive this dark and dying 
world with its beams. 

How do I love to think of you all, and to pray for 
you all, in the private chamber, in the family circle, 
and in the great congregation, that the blessed God, 
the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, would bless and 
enrich you with all wisdom and all utterance, and 



400 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



enable you to make known the gospel as you ought 
to speak. How much pride and earthly ambition, 
and how many desires of vainglory enter into the 
hearts of men and mar and spoil in the sight of God 
thousands of actions which are lauded and highly 
esteemed among men ! May the blessed God create 
in us all a clean heart, and renew in us a right spirit, 
purge us and make us clean, and wash us till we be- 
come whiter than snow ! Let us pray this prayer of 
David over and over for ourselves till we die. I feel 
the need of it more and more. 

In all my public addresses, I urge on my Christian 
brethren the duty and the privilege of prayer for you, 
and all our missionary brethren, your children, and 
the natives, especially those who have believed 
through grace. Pray assure my dear Armenian 
brethren of my love, and that many pray for them 
in this good land. Many give thanks on their ac- 
count, hearing of their faith in the Lord. 

The woful mania of speculation became some 
years ago a raging epidemic, from which few men, 
with money or without any, escaped. The prospect 
of sudden riches was so bright, that more than a few 
men, generally sober and considerate, became daz- 
zlecl by it to such an extent as to part with their 
reason and sound judgment, and plunge into the 
wildest speculations. The consequence has been, 
that they have bought wisdom by sinking a fortune. 
To Christian men, this has been a most valuable 
lesson. They have learned not to trust in uncertain 
riches, having seen them so suddenly taking wings 
and flying away. Prosperity seems now to be re- 
turning to our country generally, flowing into it with 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



401 



a full tide. Every thing indicates this wherever we 
go. I hope our repudiating States will pay their 
debts, and thus tell the world that they are as honest 
as they are prosperous. 

It seems strange to me to receive letters so seldom 
as I now do. Indeed I hardly seem to have any 
longer a place in that world where I once lived, all 
is so changed. I trust, however, that my thoughts 
and affections carry me now more frequently, con- 
stantly, and powerfully, to a better though an unseen 
world, and an unseen Saviour. I trust you all find 
that the Lord is with your spirits, comforting and 
guiding and assisting you in all your troubles, and 
in every good work. Peace, love, and fulness of joy 
be with you, and all the brethren and sisters asso- 
ciated with you. 

Cleveland, November 5. 

My dear Brother Calhoun, — Many thanks for 
your kind and most welcome letter of September 6th, 
which came to hand to-day. How many most wel- 
come and edifying recollections did it awaken in my 
bosom ! I cannot tell you how many affectionate 
and grateful remembrances I still cherish of you and 
all the beloved brethren and sisters with whom my 
lot was so long cast, and from whom we are now so 
widely separated in presence, but not in heart. If I 
cannot say with Paul, that always in every prayer 
of mine, I make request for you and them all with 
joy, I can most truly say, that it is my precious 
privilege and joy to do this daily, and that every 
item and word of intelligence from you or them, is 
full of interest to me. I cannot tell you how painful 
to me was the hour of our parting from you and our 
34* 



402 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



friends in the East ; it was far more painful than the 
hour that gave me the last glimpse of my native 
shores almost twenty-three years ago, and my heart 
is still agitated with tender emotions, as often as I 
revisit in thought that land of those dear brethren 
whom I am probably not to behold again till time is 
no more. 

How do you feel on that goodly mountain of 
Lebanon ? Does that elevation bring you nearer to 
the gate of heaven, and secure to you more intimate 
fellowship with the Father and the Son ? Blessed be 
God, this most precious privilege may be enjoyed in 
the humblest vale as fully as on the highest moun- 
tain, on the troubled sea as well as on the dry land. 

What we shall do, or where our lot is to be cast, 
is as yet altogether unknown to us. My feeble en- 
deavors, as a preacher, seem to be quite as accepta- 
ble to our Christian brethren as I had any reason to 
expect they would be. I think I never felt as now 
how unmeet a vessel I am for the Master's use ; but 
I am encouraged by the fact that God has chosen 
weak things, base things, things despised, and even 
things that are not, to bring to naught things that 
are, in order that no flesh should glory in his pres- 
ence. How should this encourage us in our weak- 
ness! The Lord employed Jonah, rebellious and 
disobedient as he was, fleeing from his presence, and 
murmuring and repining, as the instrument of bring- 
ing the inhabitants of that exceedingly great city of 
Nineveh to repentance, and that, too, by the utter- 
ance of one short sentence ; and no wonder, for it 
was the preaching that God bade him. A shep- 
herd's sling, the jawbone of an ass, and the blast of 



lams' bonis, were sufficient, under God's direction, 
to kill the giant of Gath. to slay the Philistines in 
heaps upon heaps, and to level the high walls of 
Jericho with the dust. While we remember the 
saying of oar Lord. - Without me ye can do noth- 
ing." let us not forget that we can do all things, all 
things through Christ which stiengtheneth us. Yes, 



■iL-rTz sTrizr-r d ro^rlzrs. 5:^i5zis. MdlfrLszi?. mi 
other isms equally foolish, dealing, absurd, and ruin- 
ous. It seems as if more than a few. and some of 
them otherwise estimable, and apparently pious men, 
had parted with their reason and common sense, and, 
losing sight of the fixed stars in the firmament of 
heaven, were running after every meteor whose eleo- 
ztjc- dut mczLenTrirr ~2s~ is'.zisifs \ :>:_ifz ~:r_i. 
Bm this is no new thing under the sun. It has been 
so in the old time that was before us. Tins exces- 
sive folly and madness in some, is teaffhiwig most im- 
pressive lessons of wisdom to a multitude of others. 
But say unto Son, Thy God reigneth! ft most 
needs be that such offences come, though there is a 
woe to them by whom they come ; but the Lord 
knows how to overrule them all for his own glory 
and the good of his kingdom, and this should sa> 
isfy us. 

Did you ever ponder the memorable words of our 
Lord to his disciples. -As my Father hath loved me, 
so have I loved you: continue ye in my love." 5 
How wonderful is this ! He did not love them as a 



* 404 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



mother does her sucking child, or as Jonathan loved 
David, or as David loved Absalom, but infinitely 
more ; yes, as the Father loved him ! And if we are 
his, does he love us, even us, unlovely as we know 
ourselves to be, less than he did those ancient disci- 
ples ? Oh may we both continue in his love till 
death, and forever ! 

Dec. 19. — We are still at Cleveland. The rigors 
of winter have now come upon us in furious winds, 
dark clouds, and chilling snow-storms. Who can 
stand before the cold of this climate after fifteen 
years spent in the mild clime of Ionia? It takes 
hold of me like an armed man, though it invig- 
orates us. 

Pray salute all our dear brethren with you by 
name from us both. Our heart's desire and prayer 
for them all is, that the Lord Jesus Christ may ever 
be with their spirits. 

Cleveland, November 20. 

My dear Mother, — The hope of soon seeing 
you has been the cause of my delaying to write you 
till the present moment. It is now certain we can- 
not see you, as we had hoped, this autumn. Mar- 
tha's arm is still too lame and weak and painful to 
justify us in exposing her to the trials of a journey 
of seven hundred miles at this season of the year. 
We lose, too, the happiness of seeing Daniel and 
Charles again. This is a great trial to us, after so 
long a separation from them. But it is all right. 
Though I cannot anticipate the happiness of keep- 
ing the coming Thanksgiving with my dear mother 
under the roof and on the spot where I was born, as 
I greatly desired to do, I still cherish the hope of 



RETURN TO THE EXITED STATES. 



405 



keeping an eternal thanksgiving with you ; and may 
I not hope, also, with my departed father and all my 
dear brothers and sisters, the departed and the survi- 
vors, in our Heavenly Fathers house of many man- 
sions ? This is my joyful hope, throguh the abound- 
ing grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

1845. 

Finding it necessary to spend the winter in Ohio, 
INIr. Temple accepted the invitation of the Presbyte- 
rian Church in Painesville to supply their pulpit for a 
season. There was an unquiet and disturbed state 
of affairs in the church, which gave special value to 
his eminently pious and pacifying labors. The 
affliction from which Mrs. Temple labored, prevented 
her accompanying him, and to this circumstance 
this work is indebted for a number of extracts from 
letters addressed her during this temporary separa- 
tion. 

PaincsviUe, January 4. 

Very dear Martha, — I was disturbed on my 
way hither by finding soon after I left you, that I had 
not taken the key of my trunk. There is something 
to be learned from such little accidents. They tell 
us, in strong language, how important it is always 
to be ready. In this case, however, the stage came 
half an hour before the time appointed, and there 
was the very best apology for our being unready. 
When the last hour shall come, may it not be like a 
thief in the night to us ! How awful must be the 
coming of the Son of Man to one who has made no 
preparation for such an event. Let us constantly 



406 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



watch and pray, lest coming suddenly, he find us 
unprepared ! 

I think I have not suffered in the slightest degree 
from coming here, and see reason to hope I may be 
able to preach with little inconvenience to-morrow. 
Paul sometimes found that his hearers did not de- 
spise his infirmity and temptation in the flesh, but 
received him as an angel of God, even as Jesus 
Christ. May the Lord bless my ministrations to the 
joy, comfort, and edification of his little flock in this 
town. Pray aid me with your prayers. I am, with 
more affection than I can express, your husband. 

[To the same.] 

I trust your poor suffering arm, precious to you, 
and not less so to me, is daily improving, and may 
soon be so restored, that your right hand will no longer 
forget her cunning. Should we not rejoice over this 
limb restored to soundness, more than we formerly 
did over all the others that have not been impaired ? 
Perhaps it is our Father's design, by impairing and 
restoring this one limb, to secure from us the lively 
gratitude which we had never felt while all our mem- 
bers remained unimpaired. 

Jan. 15. — This day reminds me of scenes long 
since past. It is eighteen years this morning since 
Rachel went to her rest in a better world. How 
thankful should I be, that the Lord provided for me a 
dear Martha when he called a beloved Rachel away. 
"What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits ? 

I preached last Sabbath twice, and conducted a 
prayer-meeting in the evening without any great 
inconvenience from cough, though my reins, from 



RETURN 10 THE UXTTED STATES, 



407 



pain in them, instructed me afterwards in the night 
season, and my eyes prevented the dawning of 
the morning, beine held waking. I always feel the 
happier, you know, for having been fatigued on the 
Sabbath. In all such labor. I rind there is profit for 
me. if for no one else. 

I had yesterday a conversation of more than two 
hours with a pious mother, who came to deplore and 
confess her irritable disposition, her faultfinding tem- 
per towards her children. She wept, and seemed to 
deplore this great and grievous evil, both as it affects 
her own character and her usefulness in her family. 
She seemed to know and feel that it impairs her in- 
fluence over her children, sours their dispositions, dis- 
gusts them towards religion, and puts their souls into 
great peril of being lost for ever. Still the habit had 
been so early formed and so long indulged, that she 
feared it was incurable, though she had made it. and 
still makes it. a subject of daily lamentation and 
prayer. 

I told her I could find no language to express my 
sense of the magnitude of this evil, this crying, aggra- 
vated sin. and urged her, as she valued the peace of 
her family, the salvation of her soul, and the honor 
of religion, to set herself, by prayer and fasting and 
humble confession before God. to check and conquer 
this temper without delay, enoourasring her to hope 
this may be accomplished, but only through the spe- 
cial grace of God in Christ. She has a promising 
son and daughter, both pious, and fears that her per- 
petual scolding and faultfinding have greatly damped 
and almost checked the spirit of pietv in them. Solo- 
mon compares this evil to a continual dropping in 



408 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



a very rainy day. It will wear an impression into 
the hardest stone, and is more to be dreaded than an 
occasional hail-storm, that lasts only for a short sea- 
son, and is followed by clear shining. 

I am thankful that such a dropping has never been 
heard in my house ; had it been, I think I should 
have wished, more than a thousand times, that I 
was a hermit in the wilderness. 

Had I the wings of a dove, you would see me very 
soon ; but as I have only the legs of a man, or the 
strength of the horse to convey me, I must wait a 
little with patience, commending you meantime to 
God, who is able to keep you from falling, and to 
watch between us while separated the one from the 
other. I do not forget my dear right arm which you 
carry at your side. How kindly and cheerfully it has 
served me for a long course of years! May it be 
restored whole as the other. With you, or away from 
you, I am always your very affectionate husband. 

My dear Brother Charles, — I am now supply- 
ing a vacant pulpit, at a distance of thirty miles from 
Cleveland, where Martha remains with brother and 
sister Taylor, enjoying every comfort, attention, and 
accommodation, that kindness, the most Christian 
and fraternal, can suggest. Such fraternal kindness 
in our circumstances, after so long a sojourn in Tur- 
key, is more grateful than you can easily conceive. 
I cannot tell you how kind and fraternal a reception 
we have met in all directions, since our arrival in 
this country. It is all an expression of our Heavenly 
Father's kindness and love to us, and demands our 
liveliest gratitude to him. 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 409 

I trust your health and your dear children's is quite 
restored, and that you enjoy the happiness I long for, 
though with little expectation of ever knowing it 
again, of having the candle of the Lord shine upon 
your tabernacle and your children about you. I have 
now no tabernacle for that candle to shine upon, and 
my children are far from me, no two of my beloved 
family being now together. But if is well. One 
half of what was once my beloved family sleeps 
quietly on the island of Malta, and the surviving 
ones are scattered from Maine to the far "West. 
Again I say, it is well. It is as the Lord would 
have it, and this should, and I trust does, more than 
satisfy me. My joyful hope is, that, broken and scat- 
tered and sifted as my dear family is, a part of it 
buried in the old world, and the remainder isolated 
sojourners in the new, it will, at last, all be brought 
together in our Heavenly Father's house, where our 
blessed Lord is bringing together in one the children 
of God now scattered abroad, bringing them from 
the East and the West, his sons from afar, and his 
daughters from the ends of the earth ! 

This great valley of the West is a region of great 
importance and promise to our country and to the 
world. I had, and could have no just idea of it, till 
my eyes had seen it. I should prefer, however, to 
spend what remains to me of life nearer to the spot 
that gave us birth. I love New England, for it is 
the glory of all lands, for its general intelligence, its 
sterling virtues, its enterprising sons and daughters, 
and its Christian privileges. Oh that its people knew 
how great are their privileges, and consequently, 
how great their responsibilities ! 

35 



410 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



[To his wife.] 

January 23. 

We had, last night, a very delightful and edifying 
prayer-meeting. I am happy to find in this church 
many choice Christian spirits, who seem to love the 
truth, and to take delight in approaching to God in 
prayer. This encourages me to hope that my com- 
ing to them has not been, and will not be, in vain. 
The hearts of all the brethren and sisters, or, at least, 
of a good portion of them, seemed to be tenderly 
affected last evening. I read and commented on the 
first chapter of the Acts, dwelling especially on the 
baptism of the Holy Ghost. I trust that many 
longed and prayed for this promised gift of the Spirit. 
Oh should there be a revival of religion here through 
my poor ministrations, what cause for eternal praise 
and gratitude would this afford us both ! Is this too 
much to hope for ? At the very best, the ministry 
of reconciliation is committed to earthen vessels, and 
for this very striking reason, that the excellency of the 
power may be of God and not of man. 

It is a consolation and an encouragement to me 
to know, that in the weakest and most worthless of 
these earthen vessels, the excellency of the Divine 
power can, and often does display itself, in a manner 
that gives joy to the angels in heaven. What may 
we not hope for, through the abounding grace of 
God, reconciling the world to himself in Jesus Christ ? 
The smallest blessing, the most limited measure of 
grace, is infinitely more than the best man on earth 
deserves ; but the greatest of blessings, yes, the infi- 
nite riches of Divine grace treasured up in Christ, are 
not too great for God our Heavenly Father to bestow 



RETURN TO THE EXITED STATES. 



411 



on the vilest sinner, the most unworthy of all flesh, 
for the sake of Christ and through his mediation ! 
How does God delight where sin abounded to make 
grace much more abound. May this grace abound 
and superabound in us both. Let us not consent to 
be like wells without water, when the fountain of life 
is full and overflowing. 

"What thanks shall we render to God our Heavenly 
Father for his great mercy in so far restoring your 
arm ; and what for the infinitely greater mercy in 
restoring, as we hope, our souls ! A restored limb 
must after all return with the body to the dust ; but 
the precious soul renewed, restored, and sanctified, 
shall, at the appointed day, return to God, to behold, 
to be with, and to be like the glorified Saviour for 
ever! How sweetly does David sing of his good 
Shepherd. He restoreth my soul ; he leadeth me in 
the paths of righteousness for his name's sake. May 
this good Shepherd restore our souls, and lead us, 
with the sweet psalmist of Israel, in the same paths, 
for his name's sake, even till we shall have passed 
through the valley of the shadow of death. 

I cannot tell you how great a comfort it is to me 
to have something to do, something to work with, and 
to work upon. To beat the air, or to spend one's life 
like a tale that is told, is to me vanity of vanities and 
vexation of spirit. As the shadows grow longer and 
our sun is hastening towards its going down to rise 
no more, how should we be roused to work while 
the day lasts, before the night comes in which no 
man can work. Will you not ask, M Lord, what 
wilt thou have me to do ? Disease has compelled 
your right hand to forget to some extent her cunning ; 



412 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



but your tongue does not yet cleave to the roof of 
your mouth. Cannot this become like the tree of 
life bearing twelve manner of fruits, and yielding its 
fruit not only every month but every day ? How 
blessed would be such a tongue ! 

How thankful should we have reason to be, could 
we find a useful home together, not separated as 
now, having no certain dwelling-place. If this is 
best for us, God will provide it in his own good time. 
The thought of having a tabernacle again for the 
candle of the Lord to shine upon, and of having our 
children about us even • for a season, as in former 
years, touches one of the tenderest chords of my 
heart. Blessed be God for those happy days ! The 
remembrance of them is sweet, though they should 
no more return, and our sons should never again 
meet us under our own roof. 

I hope sister is no longer confined to her chair by 
her lame foot. Though she is not now one of those 
who can 

" Come and trip it as they go, 
On the light fantastic toe"," 

I hope she is one of those who know how to behave 
and quiet themselves, like a child weaned of his 
mother, when the Father of their spirits corrects 
them for their profit, that they may be partakers of 
his holiness. 

I hope this cold weather does not affect you un- 
favorably. I feel it when I go abroad ; but as the 
poor African said, " I can bear the cold as well as 
anybody, only give me a good fire," so say I. Away 
from a good fire the cold penetrates me sensibly, 
though I do not perceive that it affects my health in 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



413 



the least. What should we have done this winter in 
bleak New England ? It was mercy that sent us 
out of it and kept us out of it till now. 

When the spring opened Mr. Temple went to 
Cincinnati, at the invitation of an old and valued 
friend, to present the missionary cause there, and at 
other places in its vicinity. Having visited Marietta 
and Western Reserve Colleges, and the Lane Theo- 
logical Seminary, and preached at New Albany and 
Madison, la., being received at all these places with 
a Christian warmth of kindness of which he delighted 
to speak, he turned his steps towards New England, 
where he visited his mother and his two sons, one at 
Amherst College, the other in the Bangor Theologi- 
cal Seminary. The following letters were written 
during these wanderings. 

Cincinnati, March 24. 

Dear Brother Goodell, — The West is a world 
of wonders and magic to us, as we pass through it 
with our ears and our eyes wide open. I cannot tell 
you half of what I think of it as it now is, nor one 
thousandth part of what I think of it as it is des- 
tined soon to be. Oh that the spirit of God may 
sanctify its young, vigorous, and aspiring energies, 
and bring into his service all its boundless, though, as 
yet, undeveloped resources. The mightiest monarch- 
ies and empires of ancient days are destined with- 
out doubt to dwindle into insignificance when com- 
pared with the empire that is rising rapidly in this 
Western world. Its soil, its climate, its rivers and 
lakes, its mines and productions, all seem to intimate 
that it was made for some grand purpose. Oh that 

35* 



414 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



its population may not, as a people, live without 
God ! 

"We hope to return to New England in May, but 
know not what is for us. The Lord will provide. 
Since Adam was driven from the earthly paradise, 
neither he nor any of his posterity has been allowed 
to return to it ; but a better is reserved for us, I trust. 

Bangor, July 17. 

My dear Charles, — On our passage in the 
steamer Charter Oak, from Portland to this place, 
we were brought into most imminent danger at a 
little past eleven o'clock, yesterday morning, while 
sailing in a dense fog. Within one or two minutes 
after sounding, and finding^ ten fathoms of water, the 
boat drifted upon a rock a little aft midships. In an 
instant all was consternation on board. The timbers 
cracked fearfully, three or four planks on each side 
of the gentlemen's cabin floor started up two inches 
or more, and the iron supporters in the cabin were 
bent, and the boat lurched in such a manner as to 
fill us all with the awful apprehension that she 
would go to pieces in a few moments. There were 
on board 118 passengers and 41 sailors, besides sev- 
eral little children. We knew not where we were. 
All faces were pale with fear; some of the ladies 
shrieked and groaned and fainted, and seemed as if 
they would die with fright ; nor was this confined to 
the ladies, for some of the gentlemen exhibited very 
little fortitude, and some of the ladies were calm, ex- 
hibiting a very edifying example of pious trust in 
God. After lying in this state half an hour, the 
Lord commanded deliverance for us, and the boat 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



415 



without any human aid, was raised from the rock 
and floated safely on the bosom of the waves. What 
a moment of joy was that to us all ! Still, however, 
we were not without fears that her bottom might be 
so injured that she would soon fill with water and 
sink. We found, however, that she made very little 
water, and then our alarm partially vanished. We 
rang our bell for aid, and shortly two fishermen came 
and informed us what our position was. How wel- 
come to all our hearts were those two hardy sons of 
the ocean! We made a collection for them, and 
they returned to their business. 

Feeling now that all danger was passed, and there 
being on board Rev. Dr. Bullard, of St. Louis, and a 
Baptist clergyman from Bangor, it was proposed that 
we all meet on deck, and offer hearty thanksgivings 
to the God of all grace for this signal deliverance. 
This was accordingly done. The Baptist brother 
read the 107th and 91st Psalms. I then made a few 
remarks, and offered prayer and thanksgiving, and 
was followed by a warm exhortation from Dr. B. 
I never saw an audience more moved. Many eyes 
were streaming with tears, as I trust of lively grati- 
tude to God, for saving us all from so great a death. 

The whole scene, from beginning to end, was one 
of the most affecting, solemn, and impressive that I 
have ever witnessed. It cannot be forgotten by me, 
and I trust it will be remembered with sincerest grat- 
itude for ever, by many of our fellow passengers. It 
gave me an opportunity for very serious, and I hope 
profitable conversation with several on board, on the 
necessity of being constantly prepared for death. It 
was exceedingly edifying to us to find so many 



416 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Christian brethren and sisters among our fellow pas- 
sengers, so many Christian hearts beating in unison. 
But for this scene, we should have parted without 
knowing each other. 

Having visited these friends, and attended the an- 
nual meeting of the Board at Brooklyn, Mr. Temple 
spent a few weeks in Connecticut, addressing auxil- 
iary missionary societies, and presenting the mission- 
ary cause to the churches. He also supplied the 
pulpit at Wolcottville for a few weeks. Late in the 
fall, he accepted an invitation to supply for a year, 
the pulpit of the South Church, in Concord, N. H., 
during the temporary absence of its pastor, in pursuit 
of health. 

Colchester, October 10. 

Dear Martha, — I came to this town last even- 
ing, after the rain, yes, in the " clear shining after the 
rain." How did this clear shining cheer me after so 
cloudy and gloomy a day, rendered doubly more so 
to me by overfatigue on the two preceding days. 
As I rode along on my way, I could not help think- 
ing how bright and glorious heaven will be to one 
who has passed through the toils and storms and 
sorrows of this transitory world, and how blessed to 
reach that holy world where all the former things are 
done away, — sorrow, temptations, and sins, with their 
bitter consequences past forever ! As the sun went 
down upon me on my way hither, and the shadows 
of evening stretched themselves out, I looked up with 
unutterable interest and delight at the moon, and the 
brilliant stars, declaring the glory of God, and show- 
ing his handiwork. I think my heart felt grateful 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



417 



to God for that greater and brighter Light than sun 
or moon or stars, shining on this world, and rilling it 
with light. 

In reference to our future lot, let us behave and 
quiet ourselves like weaned children, submitting it to 
the wise disposition of our Heavenly Father, know- 
ing that he will provide for us. Have we entreated 
him as we ought to lead us and guide us and make 
our way plain before us ? We may have done so in 
word, but not in heart. 

Let us not indulge one moment's anxiety about a 
home on earth, but rather bless God that he cares for 
us, and knows what we need, and will supply all our 
wants according to his precious promise in Jesus 
Christ. It is enough that he has provided an eternal 
home for all his people in his heavenly kingdom. 
Let us think much more of that, than of an earthly 
home ; much more of being with and like our Saviour, 
seeing him as he is in his kingdom, than of any sit- 
uation on earth. My mind was much impressed 
this morning, with Is. xxvi. 4, " Trust ye in the Lord 
forever : " oh, let us trust in him, not for a day or a 
year only, but forever and ever, for he is a faithful 
God through all generations ! 

May your Sabbath be one of the happiest you 
have known, aiding you in pious thoughts, earnest 
prayers, and holy and heavenly aspirations ; I do not 
say, not forgetting your affectionate husband, for 
neither of us has occasion to say to the other, Re- 
member me. 

Concord, November 24. 

My dear INIother, — Though it will not be my 
happiness to be with you, as I had hoped, on the 



418 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



coming Thanksgiving anniversary, I am still anxious 
to assure you, that my heart is ever with you, and 
my dear brothers and sisters who are about you. Had 
I consulted my feelings alone on this occasion, you 
would have seen me among your sons who will cheer 
you, I trust, with their presence at the table where 
we all once so often met with our departed father 
and brothers and sisters, now numbered with the 
generations that are gone the way of all the earth. 

How many touching, afTecting, and hallowed asso- 
ciations and remembrances is this day adapted to 
awaken in ! our bosoms ! How should it remind us 
of that infinite love of God who gave his only be- 
gotten Son for us all, and through him is freely 
giving us all things ! This love is the origin of our 
blessings. It is an ocean, sending out copious and 
countless streams to water and refresh the whole 
universe. Streams have been gushing forth from it 
ever since time began, and they will continue to 
gush forth and flow on, when time shall be no more. 
How full of mercy has the past year been to the 
country ! How full to you, to me, to us all ! 

I trust it is my desire that God would enable me 
to minister to this people in the fulness of the Gos- 
pel of Christ. If I know my heart, it is my sincerest 
desire and prayer, that they may all be saved. 

I hope you will find and take much time for 
prayer, now when the cares of this world press on 
you no longer. " Enter into thy closet," says our 
Lord to us all, " and when thou hast shut thy door, 
pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy Father 
who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly." Is 
not this wonderful, that a reward should be promised 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES 



419 



for discharging 50 important a duty, and for enjoying 
so precious a privilege, as that of going with freedom 
and boldness To the throne of grace, to ask from God 
the pardon of our sins, and the supply of all our 
wants, temporal and spiritual ? Does this merit such 
an open reward ? The unjust judge, far from promis- 
ing any reward to the poor widow that came to im- 
plore his aid, was anxious, mainly, to get rid of her 
impomtnity : but God our Heavenly Father, the 
righteous Judge of all the earth, promises us a reward 
for our importunity. "Will not you abound in this 
duty ? Shall not your prayers come up daily before 
God as a memorial for all your children and grand- 
children, memorials recorded there to remain when 
your prayers shall have ended, and your spirit shall 
be with the spirits of just men made perfect? 

Since I came here, I have heard that Mrs. , 

the widow of the former pastor in this town, called 
her children around her dying bed, and said to them, 
u I die in the full persuasion you will all become the 
children of God," though not one of them was then 
pious. She has now been sleeping with the dead 
six years, and her eldest son is deacon in this church, 
and all her children appear to be pious. Was not 
this in answer probably to her prayers in her closet ? 
How openly is she rewarded ! How will she feel re- 
warded when she finds all her children with her in 
her Heavenly Fathers house ! There may you find 
all yours at the last day ! 

The following letters were written during Mr. 
Temple's residence at Concord : — 



420 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Concord, December 11. 

Dear Brother and Sister Taylor, — We feel 
thankful to you both for the kind interest you feel 
and so abundantly express for us. It is consoling to 
feel assured that we have entered the door our 
Heavenly Father opened to us. It is our hope that, 
as he directed our steps here, his blessing may be on 
our feeble endeavors to serve him among this people. 
We shall probably feel the rigors of a New England 
winter; but we do not know in what manner we 
could be better protected from the cold in this 
climate than we are. 

I am listened to with good attention in my public 
ministrations, and the church and people are not dis- 
tracted as in many, if not most other places where 
we have been, by the exciting and distracting topics 
which minister questions and strifes rather than 
godly edification. I do hope the time is at hand 
when the churches in all our land will have rest, 
walking in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and 
being edified, and having favor with all the people. 

Dear Brother Calvin, — God, our Heavenly 
Father, is dealing with us as with sons in this world. 
What son is there whom the Father chastens not? 
But all our chastenings are for our profit, that we 
may be partakers of his holiness. Never does he 
afflict his people willingly, or grieve the children of 
men. Still, however, he does afflict and grieve them 
often, and this is true of those whom he has chosen 
and whom he loves as the apple of his eye. " As 
many as I love," he says, " I rebuke and chasten." 
The end he proposes in this, is the obedience of his 
children. 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 421 



Here our Heavenly Father sets before us his own 
example of bringing up children. Do you think we 
can find a better one ? It has been tried for almost 
six thousand years, and all that have gone from 
heaven to earth, have been prepared for that holy 
world by his discipline. It is only the bastards, and 
not the sons, who have been without chastisement. 
But how kindly have all his chastisements been 
inflicted! Even when he speaks against them, he 
earnestly remembers them still; his bowels of love 
are moved in pity and his repentings are kindled 
together. Here, too. is our example. He does not 
always chide, nor will he keep his anger forever. 
May you. my dear brother, be a follower of God as 
a dear son in the education and discipline of your 
dear children. Children should be taught effectually 
to obey from a very early age ; and if they are not so 
taught in early infancy, it will be no easy task to 
impress this lesson upon them at a more advanced 
period. 

In all directions where I go, I meet most painful 
proofs that children are not thoroughly taught to 
obey their parents. Will they obey God when 
allowed to disobey their parents ? No, surely not 
The first lesson a child should learn should be, 
obedience to its parents. If it is not so, the child 
will probably be ruined. My observation and expe- 
rience for more than fifty years, have given me this 
impression, and it is continually sinking more and 
more into my heart. 

A child can be and ought to be made to obey be- 
fore it can be reasoned with. God calls us often to 
do and to suffer many things, without giving the 
36 



422 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



reasons for them. He merely says, What I do thou 
knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter. 

No two children are exactly alike in their disposi- 
tions, though the offspring of the same parent. Per- 
suasion will succeed with one, when only coercion 
will avail with another. A word or a look, with one, 
will make an impression which only the rod of cor- 
rection will make upon another. Parents must study 
and understand the dispositions of their children, 
and then act accordingly. Many parents are train- 
ing up their children in the way in which they will 
go, not in the way they should go, and there is too 
much reason to fear, that when they are old they 
will not depart from it. The Lord assist you to 
train up yours for him and for his kingdom. 

My very dear Mother, — I have been meditating 
with much interest this morning, on that gracious 
covenant which God has made with his people, in 
which he promises to be merciful to their unright- 
eousness, and to remember their sins and iniquities 
no more. David says, He will not always chide, 
neither will he keep his anger forever. He is merci- 
ful and gracious, slow to anger, and plenteous in 
mercy. As the heaven is high above the earth, so 
great is his mercy toward them that fear him ; and 
as far as the east is from the west, so far hath he re- 
moved our transgressions from us. 

Who can measure the height of heaven, or who 
can tell us how far the east is from the west ? How 
consoling it is to be assured that all our sins, as soon 
as we believe in Christ, are removed from us as far 
as the east is from the west, and that they will never 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



423 



be remembered nor mentioned to us by our Heavenly 
Father. When the prodigal son returned to his 
father, he saw him while he was yet a great way 
off, and had compassion on him, and ran and fell 
upon his neck and kissed him, filled with unutterable 
joy that he had received him again safe and sound. 
He did not chide- him, nor mention nor allude to his 
follies and sins. In this beautiful, inimitable, and 
touching parable, our Lord presents us an image of 
our Heavenly Father, who sees the returning sinner 
afar off, and is moved with compassion towards him, 
and comes to meet him and receive him with joy, 
and give him the most cordial welcome to all the 
blessedness of his heavenly kingdom. 

Have not we, my dear mother, returned to our 
Heavenly Father ? I trust we have with the same 
feeling and the same confession as that young man. 
If it is so in truth, then we may be assured that our 
welcome has been as cordial as his was. We may, 
and we ought to remember our sins for our humilia- 
tion, and to break the power of our pride ; but he 
will not remember them ; he will not mention them 
to us any more ; he blots them out as a cloud, and as 
a thick cloud. 

It is well and right for us to think of them. God 
commanded his ancient people Israel to remember 
their ways, and all their doings in which tliey had 
been defiled, and to loathe themselves for all the evils 
which they had committed. Why should we not do 
the same ? But while we thus loathe ourselves, we 
must admire and love our gracious Saviour, and re- 
joice in that plenteous redemption that is in him. 
Oh what a precious, glorious truth it is, that the 



424 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin ! We are 
not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and 
gold, but with something infinitely more valuable, 
even the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb slain 
without blemish and without spot. How precious, 
then, should Christ be to us ! To him let us be ever 
looking as the Author and Finisher of our faith, 
praying him continually to enlighten and sanctify 
and save us, for he is the light of the world, and its 
only Saviour. 

1846. 

January 28. 

Dear Brother and Sister Taylor, — The sight 
of our trunk yesterday, revived in us a most lively 
and grateful impression of our obligations to you 
both. The house whence it came, the room where 
it had stood so long, and the dear brother and sister 
who had given to us and to it so kind a welcome 
and so happy a home for so many months, all were 
brought with it so vividly to our minds, that we im- 
mediately bowed our knees by the side of it in our 
quiet and retired chamber, and thanked the Father 
of all our mercies for his great kindness in giving us 
such friends. It is our consolation to feel assured 
that he will give you both a full reward. I would 
wish to receive every favor from friends", not as from 
them alone, but rather as from God through them. 
How would all our blessings be endeared, and their 
value enhanced in our estimation, should we regard 
them as we ought, as coming from the invisible hand 
of our Father who is in heaven, feeling always that 
as he has not spared his own Son, but delivered him 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



425 



up freely for us all, so he is freely giving us all things 
for his sake. 

Dear Brother Mack, — Our Heavenly Father 
has borne us as on eagles' wings, and kept us as the 
apple of his eye thus far during this winter, and we 
have suffered almost nothing, comparatively, from its 
rigors. Indeed, I think we have neither of us suf- 
fered, but rather improved in health since we came 
into this northern latitude. All our circumstances 
have been ordered in great kindness, every day giv- 
ing us the most abundant proof that our Heavenly 
Father cares for us. Why do we not see his hand 
more distinctly in the countless comforts and bless- 
ings that crown our lives ? Why do we not feel that 
in him we live and move and have our being ? that 
of him and to him and through him are all things ? 
Why do we not feel every day that it is not the sun 
that shines upon us, but God through the sun, who 
makes it rise on the evil and the good ? that it is not 
food that nourishes our frail bodies, but God through 
that food? Does the precious Sabbath come, and 
the bell ring to summon us to the house of prayer ? 
why should we not feel that this is heaven's dawn in 
emblem, and God's voice proclaiming his mercy and 
grace to us ? And why should we not regard every 
page of the Bible as an epistle dictated by oar 
Heavenly Father's love, and addressed to us, telling 
of the kingdom prepared for us from the foundation 
of the world, and of the inheritance of the saints in 
light? 

I trust we are enabled more and more to pray, 
" Thy kingdom come," and that we find ever increas- 

36* 



426 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

ing evidence that the kingdom of God is within us. 
Oh how blessed we should be, should the blessed 
God our Saviour, who has prepared his throne in the 
heavens, and whose kingdom ruleth over all, prepare 
his throne in like manner in our hearts, and reign 
there in like manner, all the noble powers of our 
souls bowing to his will as his angels do before his 
heavenly throne. Should this be done, would not 
the kingdom of heaven be within us ? 

February 14. 

My dear Mother, — I am thankful that I am per- 
mitted to offer you my filial and hearty congratula- 
tions on this anniversary of your seventy-seventh 
birthday! How few of the companions of your 
youth have survived the flight of those years ! How 
many of them have said to corruption, " Thou art 
my father, and to the worm, thou art my sister and 
mother. The clods of the valley are sweet unto 
them ! " But you live while they die. What striking 
proof have you had during this long life that God 
has cared for you ! Have you lacked any good thing 
from the beginning till now, from the days of your 
infancy till your head is covered with the gray hairs 
of old age ? 

All your children know how kindly you have 
cared for them ; how tender and how constant your 
solicitude has been about their food and clothing, 
their health and reputation and happiness ; and, more 
than all, for the eternal salvation of their souls. But, 
great and kind and constant and tender as your care 
has been for them, it bears no comparison with the 
care of your Heavenly Father for us. You have in- 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



427 



deed carefully numbered all your children, and been 
attentive to all their minutest wants, as long as they 
were under your maternal and watchful care ; but the 
care of our Heavenly Father for them and for you, 
extends beyond all your thoughts. With all the 
affection of your maternal heart, and with all your 
watchful and unceasing care, extending to the 
minutest articles of their food and raiment, from 
earliest infancy to the days of their mature age, did 
you ever once think of counting the hairs of the head 
of one of them? Did any mother or father ever 
think of doing such a thing ? 

But so dear to God, our Heavenly Father, are all 
his children, that the very hairs of their head are all 
numbered by him ! If, then, so minute, so small a 
thing as the hair of our heads is numbered and regis- 
tered by him ; if not a hair can turn gray or fall from 
our heads and perish, without his special providence, 
who has numbered them all, may we not be fully 
assured that he is attentive to all our wants, and will 
supply them, if we look to him with filial confidence 
and love ? If our hairs, so soon to perish, and so worth- 
less in our esteem that we cut them off and throw 
them away, are of so much consequence in his sight, 
that he numbers them ah, then how precious are our 
undying souls, which have been redeemed by the 
blood of his only Son ! Does he not care infinitely 
more for them than for the poor perishing hairs of 
our heads ? 

A letter from William informs me that you had 
fallen, and felt, to some extent, the effects of your 
fall. What a mercy it is that God has kept all your 
bones for seventy-seven years, so that not one of them 



428 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



has ever been broken ! I trust you will find yourself 
soon restored, and that the Lord will graciously pre- 
serve your going out and your coming in, from this 
time forth and forever. If our Father's providence is 
concerned in the fall of a sparrow to the ground, how 
much more in the fall of one o'f his own dear chil- 
dren ! These frail bodies must finally fall into the 
grave, but they will rise again at the last day. 

[To a son, teaching.] 

Dear Son, ■ — I hope you will give your pupils line 
upon line, and precept upon precept, never discour- 
aged, though you may see no satisfactory evidence 
that your instructions are appreciated. Childhood 
and youth are vanity, but still are capable of receiv- 
ing instruction, and do often receive deep and per- 
manent impressions when they seem to be inatten- 
tive and unimpressed. This should encourage us to 
persevere. 

You remember the meetings I used to conduct at 
Lady Georgiana's, at Pieta, Malta, when Mrs. S. 
and her daughters attended. I knew not at the time 
that any impression was made on the mind of either 
of them ; but the evidence of this has been very 
abundant and satisfactory since. Two of them are 
now, I trust, in heaven, and the remaining one seems 
to be on her way thither. In the morning sow thy 
seed, and in the evening withhold not thy hand; 
yes, in the evening, as well as the morning. 

It is now morning with all your precious charge. 
May the Lord give you eminently the spirit of 
prayer, that you may sow the incorruptible seed not 
in vain. 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



429 



My dear Sister, — We are sometimes tempted 
to think that our trials are very peculiar, and we 
think so because we are as ignorant of the trials of 
others as they of ours. Every heart knows its own 
bitterness ; but it is the privilege of us all to make 
our sorrows known to our sympathizing Saviour. 
David said, Mine eye poureth out tears unto God. 
This was wise and pious in him, and it is wise and 
pious in us to imitate his example. 

In all our troubles we should look above and be- 
yond all instruments to God, who is the sovereign 
agent, and only employs or permits men and devils 
to be instruments in our trials. They are only the 
rod ; the hand is his, and there is always honey at 
the end of the rod with which he chastises us. 

I think of you, and pray for you, my very dear 
sister, with a brother's love. Be of good courage. 
Remember the direction of James, " Is any afflicted ? 
Let him pray ! " Pray much, and God will hear and 
answer, if you pray with all your heart. 

Dear Brother, — I am anxious, if possible, to 
aid you in the present perplexed state of affairs in 
Reading. At a time when the Israelites were at 
their wit's end, and knew not what to do, the com- 
mand of God was, " Stand still, and see the salva- 
vation of God." Does he not call to you in this lan- 
guage at the present time ? You will do well, it 
seems to me, to stand still now, to wait upon God 
only, and have your expectation from him alone. 
There are times when it is neither safe nor wise to 
say much to man, but it is always safe and wise and 
pious to speak much to God. 



430 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

Let me entreat you to be much on your guard 
against the evil and the danger of indulging unchari- 
table dispositions towards any one. I know it is not 
natural to you to indulge such a spirit, but circum- 
stances sometimes give birth to feelings which ordi- 
narily have no place in our bosoms. 

It is spiritual death to me to think and speak and 
feel unkindly and bitterly towards any one. An 
uncharitable disposition makes the soul wither. Let 
us not think evil of any one ; but if the thought 
enter our mind, let us lay our hand on our mouth. 
If the fire burn in our bosom, let it not blaze out at 
our mouths. 

Oh for the meek, forbearing, and forgiving spirit of 
our Lord ! How lovely, how godlike, how heavenly 
was his spirit ! Dear brother, there is no danger of 
pouring out too many tears and prayers to God ; but 
at the present time there is much danger of saying 
too much to man. 

The following letter to Mr. Temple's mother was 
occasioned by the uneasiness she felt at seeing the 
farm which had long been held by the family, cut in 
two by a railroad running through Reading. 

July 8. 

I joyfully hail all the wonderful inventions and 
improvements in our times, the increased means of 
diffusing knowledge, the facilities of communication 
by sea and land, by the aid of railroads and steam- 
ships, as the means which God is preparing to send 
the gospel to every creature. He has waited for a 
long time, and now he is hastening this great work, 



KETUKN TO THE UNITED STATES. 431 

and will finish it in his own good time. I contem- 
plate these events with great joy as harbingers of 
brighter and better days nigh at hand. They all 
seem to say, The night is far spent, and the day is 
at hand. You would rejoice to see my father's farm 
cut asunder by a railroad, if you could regard this as 
a channel which God is opening, through which he is 
sending the waters of eternal salvation to a multitude 
of dying men. This is the light in which I am 
accustomed to regard all these things. Without 
knowing it, men are in this manner preparing the 
way of the Lord. They aim at one thing, and he at 
another. They think only of promoting their own 
interests, and he only of the interests of his king- 
dom. 

We may well set our hearts at rest in regard to all 
these things, for it is the Lord's hand that is stretched 
out. He governed the world wisely and well before 
we came into it, and he will govern it wisely and 
well when we are gone from it. 

During a temporary absence of his wife Mr. 
Temple addressed her almost daily in the form of 
a journal, from which the following extracts are 
made : — 

August 6. — I attended the funeral of Mr. C. this 
afternoon. The church was crowded, and a multi- 
tude went to the grave. So man goeth to his long 
home, and the mourners go about the streets. How 
many of them will go to their Saviour and to their 
closets I know not, but, I trust, a few at least, and I 
would be among them. 

7. — The weather is delightfully cool this morning. 



432 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

I feel as if new life had been breathed into my whole 
soul and body too. I would think with vivid inter- 
est of that blessed world, where the sun does not 
light on the holy inhabitants, nor any heat. How 
blessed will that day be when the soul will no longer, 
as now, dwell in a vile body, but in a spiritual one, 
undecaying and immortal. Now, when the spirit is 
willing, the flesh is often weak ; it would be active 
as an angel, but who shall deliver it from the body 
of this death ? 

10. — I preached twice yesterday; attended the 
Sabbath-school concert, and afterwards visited Miss 
F. She seems happy, but could utter only a few 
words. As I rose to go, she took my hand and drew 
me to her and kissed me most affectionately, and 
said, I shall probably not live to see you again. I 
think it was love to Christ that prompted her thus to 
express her love to me as his ambassador. She 
seems to love him truly, and to be looking for his 
mercy unto eternal life. 

Gen. P. with Lucy B., has just called on me. She 
is returning to her parents with as much happiness 
as her little bosom can hold. Home, home, sweet 
home! Let us think much of that home, that 
blessed, holy, happy home, which our Lord is gone 
to prepare for us. With the prospect and the 
promise of such a home for a whole blessed eternity, 
may we not most joyfully consent to have no certain 
dwelling-place during our short stay on earth ? 

13. — Has there ever been another child born with 
such dispositions as those which characterized our 
Lord, from the hour of his birth till he expired on the 
cross ? Can a parent be found partial enough to his 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



433 



child to think so ? How delightful would the office 
of parents be, were they called to train up a family 
of immortals, all of them having dispositions as holy 
as those which were at all times exhibited by the 
child Jesus ! 

17. — If I could be as certain that my heart follows 
hard after God, as I am that my affectionate thoughts 
do eagerly follow after you and Daniel and Charles, 
1 should find no reason to doubt that I am one of his 
adopted children, for I never need any thing, by day 
or by night, in solitude or in society, to aid my 
remembrances of you or of them, for I always have 
you and them in my heart. An affectionate hus- 
band's love is always with you, and I trust our 
Heavenly Father's blessing, and our Saviour's peace, 
are at all times with you. Happy are we, if we con- 
strain all who see us to take knowledge of us that 
we have been with Jesus. 

25. — I called this morning on Miss H., who is in 
the city. "We visited the East together, and lived 
over again in conversation and recollection a part of 
our past fugitive years. Solomon says, There is no 
remembrance of former things, and that the things 
that now are, in the days to come, shall all be for- 
gotten. As he meant it, this is true ; but can the 
former things be forgotten by us ? Can we ever for- 
get the years we spent, and the scenes we passed 
through together in the East? I am quite sure I 
never can. My heart is sensibly touched and power- 
fully moved by this interview, which recalls them so 
vividly to my recollection. 

It is three weeks to-day, since you left me. These 
weeks have not seemed to me but a few days, as the 
37 



434 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

seven years did to Jacob, which he served for Rachel, 
for the love he had to her. The same cause which 
made seven years seem so short to him, has made 
these weeks seem long to me. I am thankful, how- 
ever, that I am not called to think of you as one 
whom I am to see no more till the last day. Though 
we cannot unite in prayer, I trust still that our prayers 
are not hindered. How precious is this privilege of 
commending each other to our Heavenly Father, 
when separated, no less than when we are together ! 
May he separate our sins infinitely further from us, 
than we are separated the one from the other. 

In the autumn of 1846, the pastor whose place he 
had supplied, having returned to his people with im- 
proved health, Mr. Temple left Concord, but not till 
after an affecting admonition of the approaching fail- 
ure of his health, which is described in the following 
letter : — 

Reading, November 17. 

Dear Brother Mack, — We left Concord on the 
7th inst. Our situation there was very pleasant to 
us, and I hope my ministrations were not without 
some benefit to the church and people. All seemed 
to set as high a value on them as I could reasonably 
desire, as far as the preacher was concerned ; but the 
precious truth is seldom, if ever, esteemed as it de- 
serves. The glorious gospel of the blessed God does, 
I trust, become more and more precious to me, as I 
become better acquainted with my need of such a 
Saviour as it reveals. 

On the 22d ult., after imposing a heavy tax on my 
lungs by much speaking, in pastoral visits and ex- 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 435 

position of the Scriptures in the evening, I expecto- 
rated, on returning home, a small quantity of blood, 
apparently from my lungs. From that time till I 
left Concord, I remained quiet, and for the most part, 
almost silent, but thoughtful; and, I trust, I can most 
truly say, that in the multitude of my thoughts with- 
in me, the comforts of the spirit delighted and re- 
freshed my soul. I favor my lungs as much as I can, 
and intend to do so ; but as candles were made to be 
burnt out in giving light, so were the lungs of a 
preacher to be used up in making known the un- 
searchable riches of Christ. This I desire to do. 

1847. 

Soon after leaving Concord, Mr. Temple was in- 
vited to visit the Presbyterian Church, at Phelps, N. 
Y., with reference to becoming settled as its pastor. 
He accepted the invitation, and went there in Janu- 
ary, 1847. Soon after arriving, he was invited to as- 
sume the pastoral charge, and having finally accepted 
the call, was installed by the Presbytery, on the 24th 
of June. This was the only church to which he ever 
sustained this responsible and endearing relation; 
and he discharged its duties with exemplary fidelity 
and diligence. The people were principally farmers, 
and most of them lived at a distance of three or four, 
and some of them six or seven miles, from the church. 
The state of his health rendered it difficult and al- 
most impracticable to visit them much, but he suc- 
ceeded in attracting many to the weekly prayer- 
meeting, and exerting an influence which resulted 
in their being much edified and quickened. The 



436 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



following letters were written during the first year 
after Mr. Temple went to Phelps. 

February 1. 

Dear Brother Mack, — Should the indications 
of Providence inform us that- this is to be the lot of 
our earthly inheritance for a season, I hope we shall 
be both satisfied and thankful ; and especially should 
a door of usefulness be opened for us, and my ser- 
vices be accepted of God, and approved by good and 
devout men. I covet the honor ascribed in the Acts 
to Apollos, who " helped them much who had be- 
lieved through grace." It seems to me there is no 
excellence a preacher should so much desire to at- 
tain, as that of excelling to the edification of the 
Christian church. 

I am not well yet, though much improved and 
improving. I trust I find it good to be afflicted. 
The merciful design of our Heavenly Father by it 
is, I am well assured, to make me a partaker of his 
holiness. His only begotten Son was made perfect 
through sufferings. Few of the sons of men, if any, 
ever become holy in any other way. The gold is not 
purified by being filed and polished, but by passing 
through the fire. 

Happy indeed are we, if we are allowed with good 
reason to hope that at a future day he will make us 
glad according to the days in which we have been 
afflicted, and the years wherein we have seen evil ; 
that our light affliction which is but for a moment, 
will work for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory ! Then, surely, we shall reckon with 
Paul that the sufferings of this present time are not 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 437 



worthy to be compared with the glory that is to be 
revealed in us. 

My dear Mother, — Your maternal though not 
apostolic injunction to " obey my wife," has not been 
forgotten nor disregarded. I need some one at my 
elbow to caution me in a thousand things in regard 
to health, that least appreciated of all blessings while 
it is enjoyed, and so hard to be recovered when it is 
once lost. In the uninterrupted enjoyment of health, 
how apt we are to forget our dependence on the God 
who gives us every good gift. How many of his 
gifts come to us from his infinite bounty unsought 
and unacknowledged, exciting in our frozen bosoms 
neither love nor gratitude ! 

I have tried to improve some of my sleepless 
hours in the night, of late, by recalling to mind 
happy days and quiet nights in years gone by, which 
I enjoyed without duly considering to whom I was 
indebted for favors so great and so long continued. 
My impaired sight, and the impaired hearing of my 
right ear, remind me that the seeing eye and the 
hearing ear are both from the Lord. Oh for a heart 
to love him, who so loved us that he spared not his 
Son, and is with him freely giving us all things ! 
How much has he given already! and yet he has 
only begun to give, and will continue giving to his 
people more and more for a whole eternity ! 

1848. 

January 6. 

My dear Mother, — A painful experience of 
almost fourscore years, has compelled you to know 
37* 



438 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



and deeply to feel that this world is full of tempta- 
tion and sin. Satan goes up and down and walks 
to and fro in it, ever seeking whom he may devour. 
It is a world where suffering, the consequence of sin, 
abounds. The whole creation groans and travails 
together in pain. Man is born to trouble as the 
sparks fly upward. 

This world is the infancy of our being. Who 
would be willing to be always an infant ? In this 
world the most gifted minds are but the minds of 
children. They think, speak, and understand as 
children. They see, as the apostle declares all Chris- 
tians do, and even the apostles, too, as a child. 
Their conceptions of divine and spiritual and heav- 
enly things, are feeble, dim, and childish. They see, 
at best, only as through a glass darkly. They 
neither see as they are seen, nor know as they are 
known. A child does not see as a man sees, nor 
does he know as a man knows ; he cannot take in 
the extended views, and comprehend the broad plans 
and purposes of a man. But a man can most easily 
comprehend all the views, feelings, and thoughts of 
a child. 

Our days on earth are days of infancy and child- 
hood. When, by the grace of God, we shall have 
accomplished as an hireling our day on earth, and 
departed to be with Christ which is far better, then 
we shall see as we are now seen by those who have 
passed away from this to a better world. Childish 
piety, childish thoughts and views and feelings, will 
there no longer find a place in the hearts of the chil- 
dren of God. 

It has not been your misfortune to learn only from 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



439 



the experience of a long life, that all on earth is 
vanity and vexation of spirit. You have had the 
happiness of learning, that in seasons of sorrow and 
mourning and desolation, strong consolation can be 
found. Clouds have often gathered around you, it is 
true, but still it has been your privilege to see light 
breaking through them all. I trust light will con- 
tinue to shine on your path, and on your soul, from 
him who is the light of the world, till you shall find 
yourself in that world of light where no clouds or 
darkness will ever be known. 

May 17. 

My dear Brother, — I regard it a great kindness 
that you favor me so often with your communica- 
tions. I cannot feel very sorry if a violent north-east 
storm sometimes drives you from the field, especially 
if by this means I am permitted to receive a letter 
from you. Solomon cautions men not to be over- 
much righteous, and if he were here, and knew you 
as well as I do, I think he would caution you against 
being overmuch laborious. 

I think you did well in selling the wood and tim- 
ber on the great island lot. More than forty years 
ago I assisted in cutting off all the wood and timber 
then on it, and my recollections of it are as fresh as 
if it had been but a recent thing. How little do we 
know whose those things will be which we provide ! 
I hope you will be anxious to be rich toward God. 
For the most part, I fear, men have little other profit 
from their goods, save, as Solomon expresses it most 
justly, " the beholding of them with their eyes." 



440 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

[To the Brethren of the Missions in Turkey, at Smyrna, Broosa, Con* 
stantinople, and Trebizond.] 

June 6. 

Dear Brethren, — It is this day four years since 
our eyes caught the last glimpse of the hills that sur- 
round Smyrna, as we bore away in the Stamboul from 
that land of the Moslems towards this new world, 
this land of the Pilgrims. Our bosoms were agi- 
tated by strong emotions on that occasion, not easily 
to be forgotten. The voice that said to us, after be- 
ing so long associated with you, and taking part, 
though a very humble one, with you in the mission 
there, Arise and go hence, constrained me to feel that 
my purposes were broken off, even the thoughts of 
my heart. The trial was no ordinary one. But I 
trust we could say then, and can say now, Even so, 
Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. It seems 
to have been the will of God that we should have 
no more place in those parts. It gives us much joy, 
however, to know that so many of our brethren are 
permitted still to remain there, and that no circum- 
stances have yet risen to forbid their speaking to the 
people that they may be saved. It is our earnest de- 
sire and prayer, that the Lord would open to you all 
a wide door, and give free course to his word through 
the length and breadth of that country, opening the 
hearts of the people to receive the truth in the love 
of it. When will they learn that man doth not live 
by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth 
out of the mouth of the Lord ? This is the true 
bread which our Father gives us from heaven. 

The predicted time seems now to have come, when 
God would shake all nations, and not the earth only, 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 441 

but also heaven. Surely God is now coming out of 
his place to shake terribly the earth, coming upon 
princes as upon mortar, and trampling on them as 
the mire of the street, casting down thrones and 
dashing them in pieces like a potter's vessel. It is 
our consolation to feel well assured, that by all these 
convulsions, overturnings, and terrible shakings of 
the earth, the way of the Lord is being prepared, 
and remember, when we see these things coming to 
pass, that our Lord had foretold them all. 

Should not all these wonderful events, following 
one after' another so rapidly that the pen of a ready 
writer can scarcely record them, strengthen and con- 
firm our faith in the predictions concerning the last 
times ? How easily can the mystical Babylon be 
overthrown, and all her sorrows come upon her in 
one day ! How easily can she be made to sink like 
a millstone to the bottom of the sea, not to rise any 
more ! Let God but speak the word, and it shall be 
done. And how easily can God, in ways unthought 
of by us, open doors long closed and barred against 
his gospel, and raise up thousands of friends to hail 
and welcome it on the very spot where it had en- 
countered only the most determined and virulent 
enemies. Surely, nothing is too hard for the Lord. 
Well might our Saviour say, Have faith in God ! 

Dear brethren, in this present evil world, and with 
hearts deceitful and desperately wicked, how do we 
all need to be exhorted to take heed to ourselves, to 
keep ourselves in the love of God, to grow in grace 
and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. It 
is to be feared, that only a few professed Christians, 
may I not say, only a few Christian ministers, and 



442 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



must I add, only a few missionaries even, make any- 
such progress in real holiness as they ought. Is it 
not painfully true, that the standard of Christian at- 
tainment is extremely depressed in all directions? 
How few seem to have really high aims in the 
Christian course ? In how many do we witness an 
abatement instead of an increase, in love and fervor 
and zeal in the Saviour's cause, after the lapse of a 
few years ? Oh, how much to be deplored will be 
the fact, if the love of Christ constrains us less, as 
we know him more I It was not so with the apos- 
tles. It should not be so with us. I hope it will 
not be so with any of you. How important it is for 
us, and for others too, that we imitate the Apostle 
Paul, in forgetting the things which are behind, and 
reaching forth to those which are before, looking so 
steadfastly to Jesus as to be continually changed 
more and more into his image. The promise of our 
Saviour is, that he will give us the crown of life, if 
we are faithful unto death. 

It is now your precious privilege to sow the incor- 
ruptible seed of the word of God, and it will be 
your privilege, or that of others who may succeed 
you, to gather at another day fruit unto eternal life. 
This hope may well cheer and encourage you. 
Though far away from you in presence, I am still 
with you in spirit, dear brethren. I cannot desire or 
ask a greater blessing for you all than this, that He 
who graciously said to the apostles, Lo, I am with 
you always, even to the end, may fulfil this promise 
to you, and give you his peace. 

The admonition which Mr. Temple received be- 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



443 



fore leaving Concord that his health was in danger 
of failing, was renewed by the recurrence of hemop- 
tysis before he had been pastor at Phelps quite a year. 
From this time till his decease, the future before 
him was one of ever alternating light and shade. 
He was always hopeful and cheerful, and perfectly 
ready for what Divine Providence had in store for 
him, whatever it should prove to be. but to one who 
loved a quiet home, and longed to preach the gospel, 
as he did. it was a far greater trial to be weakened 
in the way. and made to keep silence, and travel 
from place to place in pursuit of health, than he 
ever suffered to appear in his conversation or his 
letters. 

June 22. 

Dear Brother axd Sister Taylor. — Since the 
morning of the "loth instant. I have found it expedi- 
ent to keep silence the greater part of the time, in 
consequence of having raised on that morning a 
little blood from coughing. The quantity was small, 
probably less in all than a teaspoonfni. and only a 
small portion of it fresh. This had been preceded 
for several weeks by more or less irritation at my 
Lungs, with a slight hacking cough, especially at 
evening, rendering it sometimes a little difficult to 
speak. I have employed only simple remedies thus 
far. and my prospects are encouraging. A blister 
applied to my chest yesterday seems to be beneficial. 
I speak to-day with more freedom than I have done 
for many days. There is a little soreness at my 
chest, but no pain, no fever, no loss of appetite or of 
strength, and in almost all other respects I am as 
well as usual. I encourage the hope, that with the 



444 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

Divine blessing, and great caution, I may be allowed 
again to open my lips in making known the un- 
searchable riches of Christ. I have long regarded 
this as the noblest work in which man can be em- 
ployed, of which I am, and must ever be, infinitely 
unworthy. I believe I am sufficiently aware of the 
complexion and nature of my present symptoms. I 
think I hear the voice and see the hand of God in 
them. They admonish me of the dissolution of this 
earthly house of my tabernacle, and I would joyfully 
and thankfully look towards that building of God, 
that house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens. If I am saved at all, as I hope I shall be, it 
will be by grace, — yes indeed, it will be by grace, by 
the exceeding riches of God's grace in Jesus Christ 
his dear Son ! What other hope of salvation can a 
sinner find ? And what a grateful multitude must 
heaven's saved inhabitants be! The heavens over 
our heads are now continually declaring the glory of 
God, and the heaven which is to be the everlasting 
home of his redeemed people, will declare, through 
all the days of eternity, his grace which brought them 
to that holy blessed home. 

Let us, dear brother and sister, study and strive 
and long and pray more and more, to know the ful- 
ness of the grace that is in Christ, and to be filled 
from his fulness. Is there any thing else, compara- 
tively, worth knowing but Christ, or any thing else 
worth seeking, but to be like him in all our feelings 
and dispositions ? 

July 19. 

My dear Son, — I preached last Sabbath morning, 
a kind and pious young merchant of this village 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



445 



reading the Scriptures and hymns, and offering one 
of the prayers, but was obliged to omit about one 
fourth of my sermon from coughing and hoarseness. 
In the afternoon I did not attempt to preach, but the 
same friend read a sermon, and one of the deacons 
offered one of the prayers. My text was 2 Cor. 5 : 1. 
Many tears were shed, and the day was a solemn 
one to us all, and I hope edifying too. When God 
imposes silence on the pastor, by some solemn 
monitory visitation, there is an impressive language 
in this very silence which appears powerfully to pious 
and considerate minds. I thought I saw evidence 
that it was so on the Sabbath. 

We had not met for three weeks, and when we 
came together, the Lord allowed the pastor to speak 
only in great weakness, and but little. 

Dear Sister Taylor, — I was truly sorry to learn 
that your disappointment in not seeing us, as you had 
hoped, was so great. There is a sovereign and in- 
fallible remedy for that heart-sickness which is oc- 
casioned by hope deferred. It is the assurance that 
our light afflictions which are but for a moment, 
work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory. This truth, remembered by faith and 
prayed over with a filial spirit, will never fail to be a 
speedy and efficient cure of this specific sickness, and 
many other complaints akin to it. Let us always 
try it. It will never injure any one, if it should do 
no good. 

But, my dear sister, I am much better at prescrib- 
ing for others, than in applying my prescriptions, so 
as to cure my own complaints. I try to practise as 
38 



446 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

well as to prescribe. I would wish to remember 
always the apostolic injunction, to rejoice in the 
Lord always, and again to rejoice in him. It is 
neither the dictate of wisdom or true piety, to allow 
our poor hearts to become sad and sick, because our 
Heavenly Father is so much wiser and more benevo- 
lent than we, that he chooses infinitely better for us, 
than we could for ourselves. Oh, how much of 
heaven might we enjoy if we always had that mind 
which was in Christ, who said, I came down from 
heaven not to do my own will, but the will of Him 
that sent me! What a regard for the will of God, 
what a submission to it does this astonishing lan- 
guage express ! Let us pray much for such a spirit 
as this. , It was certainly no small matter for the 
only begotten Son of God to come down from 
heaven to such a world as this, to do the will of 
the Father. In comparison with this, how little is 
demanded of us. And can we not cheerfully sub- 
mit? 

I think I see reason to hope, that I may soon be 
able to preach again. This season of silence has 
been indeed a trying one to me, as you may easily 
imagine, but it has been also a very precious one. 
It has allowed me more time than usual for reflec- 
tion and prayer. It has brought forgotten sins to re- 
membrance, and impressed on my heart a deeper 
feeling than ordinary of my need of lively faith in 
Christ, and a more heart-felt repentance towards 
God. It has told me, in impressive language, of a 
brighter, better, and holier world, and made me cling 
more closely, I trust, to the precious and only 
Saviour of sinners. Should I be permitted to preach 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



447 



again, I hope it may be with more unction from the 
Holy Ghost, with more power from on high. 

In a letter to his mother on the 8th of August, 
after describing his symptoms, and speaking of his 
partial restoration, he said, " My complaint has been 
induced, probably, by the great and sudden changes 
in this climate from heat to cold, and from the ex- 
treme humidity of the air in this vicinity of the 
lakes. The season has been unusually rainy and 
wet, with less than the usual amount of warm 
weather. Ah ! how frail are these vile bodies, which 
can stand neither before the heat nor the cold. 
Blessed be God, it is our precious privilege to look 
forward with confidence to the promised day, when 
our blessed Lord will change them, and make them 
like his own glorious and glorified body, by the 
operation of his Almighty power. How glorious, 
my dear mother, will that day be, when this mortal 
shall put on immortality, when disease and death 
shall be swallowed up of life ! All this, and infinitely 
more, yes, more than we can conceive, our blessed 
Lord has purchased for us, by his death and media- 
tion. I think I now see reason to hope, that I may 
be allowed to preach again with comfort, and I 
would hope with an unction from on high. With- 
out this, I might as well be silent, for I should only 
be a savor of death unto death to others, without 
accomplishing any thing for my own salvation. 

" I trust, dear mother, that you are attaining more 
and more to the full assurance of hope to the end, 
finding the inner man growing stronger and stronger, 
as the outer man decayeth. 



448 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

" My heart, dear mother, has not forgotten you, 
though it is some time since I have written you. 
You may be assured that, writing or silent, I am 
always your affectionate first-born son." 

[To Mr. S. E. Mack.] 

October 2. 

" My dear Nephew and NiECE r — When you took 
leave of us, we had no anticipation that your visit at 
Cleveland would compel you to seek a grave there 
for your precious little infant boy. How little do we 
know at any time what a day may bring forth, and 
how happy for us, is this our ignorance, of all that is 
before us. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. 
It is indeed the glory of the Lord to conceal a thing. 
How much better for us it is, that all the future, 
though known to God, is hid from us. No strange 
thing has happened to you. Rachel was neither the 
first nor the last that has wept for her children, 
because they are not. She refused, poor mother, to 
be comforted. If some distant intimations of a future 
resurrection had been given to her and to others, in 
that patriarchal age, it is still quite certain that life 
and immortality had not then, as now, been brought 
to light by the gospel. You sorrow, indeed, when 
you think of this precious little one, so promising and 
so dear to your heart, now no longer a member of 
your family, nor a subject of your prayers, nor a com- 
panion of the living; but you do not, you cannot 
sorrow, as those who have no hope. He has been 
taken from you, it is true, but it is not an enemy 
that has done this. That glorious and blessed 
Saviour, who rebuked his disciple for forbidding 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 449 

those who brought their children to him, and said, 
" Suffer the little children to come unto me, and for- 
bid them not," has taken this little one away. 
Could he have fallen into better hands ? Would he 
have been more safe in the hands of his father and 
mother? You cannot think so. I know, indeed, 
what fond parental affection feels and says in such 
cases, and I trust I know, and that you both know, 
what Christian submission says and does, when our 
Heavenly Father, in his faithfulness, lifts up his 
hand and smites. He tells us why it is. It is for 
the most benevolent purpose. It is for our profit, that 
we may be partakers of his holiness ! Though he 
seems to speak against his people in such visitations, 
he earnestly remembers them still, and his bowels are 
as much moved for them, as they were for Ephraim 
of old, when he uttered this language concerning 
him. You have found, I doubt not, as millions of 
others before you have done, that it is good for you 
to be afflicted. It reminds us of our forgotten sins, 
and of God's unnumbered, but too often forgotten 
mercies. It embitters sin. It calls aloud for a 
deeper repentance. It endears a precious, sympa- 
thizing Saviour. It has a tendency to brush away 
the too bright coloring, that makes earthly things 
appear in a false light to our mind. This little one 
has, perhaps, been taken away to render the parents 
more faithful to those still spared to them. You will 
both find, I trust, that it is good for you to bear the 
yoke in your youth. In this childhood of our being 
our Heavenly Father is giving us an education, 
which is designed to prepare us for all the future of 
our immortal existence. Afflictions and trials are a 
38* 



450 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



very necessary, even an indispensable part of our edu- 
cation for heaven. The most distinguished among 
those who have gone from earth to heaven, have had 
their most valuable training in this school of afflic- 
tion ; their best lessons, those which were most deeply 
impressed and longest remembered, were received 
thus. You do not forget that God is dealing with 
you as with sons, and I trust you will neither despise 
his chastisement nor faint under it. How light and 
momentary will this affliction appear to you if it 
should, as God designs, work out for you a far more 
exceeding and eternal weight of glory ! Oh, if our 
troubles and tears and sighs and sorrows on earth, 
which last but for an hour, are to be succeeded, as they 
certainly will be to all the righteous, by a whole 
eternity of blessedness, heightened and refined by 
these very means, then we may well count it all joy 
when we fall into affliction. We should earnestly 
pray, that we may not lose the benefit, when our 
Heavenly Father, who is love, is constrained to afflict 
us, which he never does willingly. He would never 
afflict us, if we could be safely spared such visi- 
tations. Let us think of this. 

Dear Brother Mack, — We are glad to learn 
that your lame ancle is so much improved. It has 
borne you about in all the active and busy scenes of 
life, for the long period of about seventy years. The 
lame man at the door of the temple, who was healed 
by Peter and John, as soon as his feet and ancle 
bones received strength, stood and walked and leaped, 
praising God. He had been lame from his mother's 
womb. Which ought to be most grateful to God 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



451 



and to praise him most, that man who had never 
walked till then, or you, my dear brother, who have 
now recovered the use of your ancle, which had 
served you so faithfully through almost a whole life- 
time ? If much is required from those to whom much 
is given, then you and I are under far greater obliga- 
tions to the Father of mercies than that poor man 
was. But how little, alas, are we apt to realize 
what our obligations are, or to render to the Lord 
according to the benefits received. 

We are sorry that the tranquillity of the evening 
of your days should be disturbed by any embarrass- 
ments in your afTairs, but at the same time, we are 
consoled by the assurance, that all will be well with 
you in the end. The mariner, though he reaches his 
port in a storm, soon forgets all the dangers and 
troubles of the sea in the bosom of his family. 

Your beloved Benjamin has left you in your old 
age. But the God of Abraham has not left you. 
When the venerable, devout, but sorrowing patriarch 
Jacob said, " Joseph is not, and Simeon is not, and 
you will take Benjamin away," how little did he 
anticipate the happy meeting with all his sons, which 
awaited him. The God of all grace was at that 
moment preparing to do for him exceeding abun- 
dantly above all that he asked or thought. How 
many blessings came to him through his momentary 
parting with his beloved Benjamin ! 

Oh how precious are God's thoughts to us, and 
how great is the sum of them ! who can count them ? 
What plentiful streams of mercy have been flowing 
down upon us from the Father of mercies all our 
life long ! How desirable it is, that as we advance 



452 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



in age we should abundantly utter the memory of 
God's great goodness to us, delighting in the remem- 
brance of his holiness, and entering more and more 
into the spirit of the psalms of the sweet psalmist of 
Israel. The spirit of the heavenly world is breathed 
out in those psalms of praise. 

Dear Sister, — I congratulate brother T. on the 
success of his namesake as the President elect of 
these United States. But we must not forget the 
caution of the Bible not to put our trust in man, nor 
must we cease to say with David, My soul, wait 
thou only upon God, for my expectation is from him. 
I presume, dear sister, you did not find the music of 
the sweet songsters of the old Granite State, so 
sweet as the songs of the sweet psalmist of Israel. 
Still I should like to hear them sing for once, but in- 
tend to hear one or more of David's sweet songs 
every day, if possible, as long as I live. 

December 23. 

My very dear Mother, — Fifty-nine years ago 
this morning, you heard for the first time the voice, 
and saw the infant form of your first-born son, who 
now sends you his most hearty congratulations, his 
most affectionate salutations and filial love. Is it 
not a great mercy, that so long after my birth it is 
my privilege to address the mother that bore me, still 
having her place among the living, and looking for 
the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life ? 
I trust that, during all the unnumbered and immeas- 
urable ages of a blessed eternity, you will have good 
reason to rejoice and to bless God for the birth of 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



453 



your first-born son, and that he will unite with you 
in giving thanks for the event. 

There is at present much more than ordinary re- 
ligious interest among the people here; many seem 
to be in an anxious state of mind, and some exhibit 
hopeful evidence of having come to Christ as their 
Saviour. The spirit of God is among us, I cannot 
doubt, and this encourages me in my work. I am 
able to preach with a good deal of freedom and 
comfort, and, as I hope, not without some good im- 
pression being produced. A part of the church 
seems to be revived, active, and prayerful. But this 
is not true of the majority of the members. We had 
three extra meetings this week for preaching and 
prayer, a neighboring pastor assisting me. How 
would it refresh my heart to hear such tidings from 
Reading ! Let us not despair of this. Let us not 
limit, as ancient Israel did, the Holy One of Israel. 
Does he not still wait to be gracious ? His mercy, I 
trust, is not clear gone forever from that church. 
Should each one repent truly, and with a broken 
spirit and a contrite heart return to the Lord, I can- 
not doubt that He would be gracious and restore to 
them peace and the joy of his salvation. Each one 
should say, What have I done ? and, Lord, what will 
thou have me to do ? Should it be so, the blessing 
would not long be delayed, for the Lord is gracious. 

Dec. 27. — The religious interest among the peo- 
ple here, is daily increasing. I need much strength 
of lungs and vigor of body and mind to discharge 
the various duties devolving upon me, now that the 
people wish to have almost daily meetings for preach- 
ing and conference and prayer. I am trying to im- 



454 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

press it deeply on my own heart, and on my Chris- 
tian brethren, that as it would be in the highest de- 
gree unreasonable to pray God to give us our daily 
bread, and to expect it to be rained upon us like the 
manna from heaven, without our patient and diligent 
toil to obtain it ; so it is equally unreasonable to ex- 
pect that God's name will be hallowed, and his 
kingdom come, and his will be done, on earth as it is 
in heaven, without our utmost endeavors to secure 
this end. He gives us our daily bread by the use of 
means which he has appointed, and not without 
them; nor will he grant the other petitions in the 
Lord's prayer without the faithful use, on our part, of 
all the means of his appointment for that end. If we 
could obtain much grace we must seek it by much 
prayer. If we would see religion revived, we must 
use the appropriate means for its revival ; otherwise 
it is as vain to expect it, as for the farmer to expect 
a harvest without ploughing or sowing. 

1849. 

January 27. 

My dear Brother, — On the first sabbath of this 
month, nineteen persons were admitted to this church, 
five of them by letter, and fourteen by profession. 
Several others entertain hope among us, and will 
probably unite with us at our next communion. We 
have witnessed no such interest before, since we 
came here, nor had the scene of last Sabbath been 
witnessed here for many years. There seems to be 
a more pleasing exhibition of pious feeling in the 
church, than we have seen before; though all the 
members do not participate in it, I fear. 



KETUBN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



455 



February 14. 

My dear Mother, — Like the aged Barzillai, 
you can say, " I am this day fourscore years old ; " 
and with Moses, the man of God, you will doubtless 
feel constrained to say, that these long years are 
soon to be cut off, that you may fly away. It is 
your great and precious privilege to feel, that when 
your days and years shall be numbered and finished, 
you are not to be banished into exile from the blessed 
God, whose presence is life, and his loving-kindness 
better than life itself ; but that you are to fly away 
and be at rest, to enter into that rest that remaineth 
for the people of God. Trust in God, dear mother, 
at all times, even to the end. " Fear not to go down 
into Egypt," said God to Jacob in his old age, " for 
I will be with thee there." Does he not say to you, 
" Fear not to go down to the valley and shadow of 
death, for I will be with thee there ? " I hope you 
will think of death as nothing more to you than a 
kind and gracious invitation from the Saviour, say- 
ing, Friend, come up higher; come up from the 
lower world of sin, to join the general assembly and 
church of the first-born and the spirits of just men 
made perfect, in my holy kingdom. Come and see 
my glory with my Father. Come, and be with me 
for ever where I am ! " Death is neither more nor 
less than this, substantially, to every true believer. 

You seem to me now to be somewhat in the con- 
dition of the children of Israel when they had passed 
through the great and terrible wilderness, and were 
encompassed on the plains in the land of Moab, 
waiting for the command of God to pass over Jordan 
into the promised inheritance of Canaan. The wil- 



456 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



derness was then behind them, and Canaan before 
them. The wilderness is now behind you, and, as I 
hope, the heavenly Canaan before you. Their march 
through the wilderness had been very trying to them ; 
it has not been without its trial to you. They 
learned there what was in their hearts, many things 
which they probably would not have been willing to 
believe concerning themselves, had they been told 
them when they left Egypt. You doubtless know 
many things concerning the deceitfulness and des- 
perate wickedness of your own heart now, which 
you would not have suspected at the beginning of 
your course as a Christian professor. Years and ex- 
perience cannot fail to give a Christian a deep feel- 
ing of his own exceeding sinfulness. It is well when 
he obtains by age a clearer apprehension of the in- 
finite fulness that is in Christ, a livelier faith in him 
as an almighty Saviour from sin. Happy indeed is 
the man who can say of Christ, He loved me, and 
has washed me from my sins in his own blood! 
What a precious truth it is, that the blood of Jesus 
Christ cleanseth those who believe in him from all 
sin! From all sin! Nothing else can cleanse us 
from one sin. We have redemption only through 
his blood. All the spirits of just men made perfect 
in heaven, sing and say to Christ, " Thou art worthy, 
for thou hast redeemed us to God by thy blood." I 
hope you say this and feel it now, and will sing this 
song with them for ever in the heavenly world. 

Dear Brother Mack, — I was glad to receive the 
tidings that a new church and society is organized 
at Reading. A lawsuit would have been expensive 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



457 



and tedious, and the result uncertain. It is better, in 
my opinion, to imitate the example of Abraham and 
Lot, who separated as soon as it was apparent that 
they could not live together in peace. What a 
happy thing it would be should strife now cease, and 
the spirit of the Lord be poured from on high upon 
you all. 

I hope your pulpit will be occupied by some one, 
who will come to you, not with flowery and empty 
declamation, but in the fulness of the blessing of the 
gospel of Christ. It would give me more pleasure 
to hear, that you have for your pastor an eminently 
devout and good man, than that his talents and 
greatness are more apparent than his goodness. I 
do hope, dear brother, that you and the Christian 
brethren with you may now enjoy a season of repose 
and peace, after being so long rocked and tossed and 
jaded and troubled by the storm that has visited you. 
Do not fail now to listen to the kind voice of the 
Saviour who invites you, as he did his weary dis- 
ciples, to come aside with him and rest awhile. He 
promises to give rest to the heavy laden who comes 
to him, and he fulfils his promise. 

For nearly a year after experiencing hemoptysis 
at Phelps, Mr. Temple had remained there, discharg- 
ing faithfully the duties of his pastoral office, though 
often compelled to use great caution on account of 
hoarseness and failure of his voice. In June, 1849, 
he went to Massachusetts, hoping for benefit from 
♦ change of air and rest for two or three weeks. The 
exposures which he necessarily underwent in travel- 
ling amid great and sudden changes of temperature, 
39 



458 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

affected him very unfavorably, however, and revealed 
to him his diseased condition so fully, that he was 
led to remain in Boston much longer than he had 
designed, submitting himself to medical treatment, 
with the hope of experiencing a radical cure of the 
difficulties under which be labored; being assured by 
his medical advisers that they affected only his throat. 
After passing more than five months in this manner, 
and in occasional visits to friends at Reading, Con- 
cord, N. H., and other places in the vicinity, he found 
himself little benefited, and was advised to keep 
silence and give himself up to rest for some months. 
The hospitable mansion at Cleveland, where he 
passed the first winter after returning to the United 
States, was again thrown open to him, and he ac- 
cepted a cordial invitation to return to it and seek to 
regain his health by quiet and rest. During these 
months which be passed under medical treatment, 
his letters were less numerous than they had been at 
almost any previous period, and contained mostly 
incidents and particulars concerning the state of his 
health, which have now only a melancholy interest 
to those who mourn for the blighted anticipations 
which his cheerful and hopeful spirit encouraged him 
to cherish. The following letter was written after 
his arriving at Cleveland to pass the winter. 

December 1. 

My dear Son, — "While we were at Boston I con- 
sulted Dr. Lane, who has for some years devoted 
himself successfully to the cure of complaints of the 
throat and lungs. After a careful examination of 
my chest and throat, he expressed the opinion that 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 459 



my lungs are sound, but that the left lobe is tender. 
He expressed the confident opinion that I might be 
entirely relieved, and recommended the entire remo- 
val of the uvula, and the introduction of a sponge, 
dipped in the nitrate of silver, into the larynx and the 
region about the roots of the tongue. In the mean 
time, I took three spoonfuls of cod-liver oil each day 
with some other drugs for my cough. All these 
various appliances cooperated very favorably, so 
much so, indeed, that Dr. L. thought I might migrate 
to the West with little risk. On the thirteenth 
November, therefore, a day which you will always 
remember as the visible beginning of your endless 
existence, we left Boston at four, p. m., and came to 
Springfield, and spent the night with Mr. and Mrs. 
Bontecu, and the next morning, at half past eight, 
left for Utica, where we arrived at eight, p. m., and at 
nine found ourselves at N. Hartford, by private 
conveyance. We remained there with our friends 
till Friday morning, and then went to Phelps. 
There we met a very kind reception, arranged our 
effects, disposed of our furniture, remained with 
them from the 16th to the 27th, gave the people a 
short parting address on the Sabbath, which was 
responded to by many tears, and prayed with them 
and commended them to the Good Shepherd, the 
Chief Shepherd, who said to his disciples, " Fear not, 
little flock, it is your Father's good pleasure to give 
you the kingdom." I resigned my pastorate there, 
and at six, a.m., the twenty-seventh, took the cars for 
Buffalo, and at ten the same evening left for this city 
in the steamer Key-stone State, and reached here 
on the twenty-ninth, at half past two, a. m., after a 



460 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



tedious and stormy passage of twenty-eight hours. 
Your mother was very lake-sick, and I was foolish 
enough to sympathize with her so fully in this as not 
to be able to aid her much, a kind of sympathy by 
far too common in this world. Though late at night, 
or rather early in the morning, when we came to our 
brother's door, cold, chilled, and sick, it was opened to 
us in a moment, and the warm greetings and cordial 
welcomes of these dear friends made us soon forget 
our sorrows in transitu, or rather remember them as 
waters that had passed away. Oh, what a blessing is 
Christian friendship and Christian love ! Our recep- 
tion at the spacious and hospitable dwelling of our 
kind brother and sister has aided my anticipations of 
that most gracious reception which awaits all the 
children of God in their Father's house of many 
mansions, when the darkness and the tempest and 
the sorrows of life shall be at an end ! Oh, will they 
not all be glad then, because they will be at rest, 
because God has brought them to their desired 
haven ? I am thankful to say that I am much im- 
proved in health, have very little cough, scarcely any 
soreness in my throat, a good appetite, good spirits, 
and, I hope, a fair prospect of being restored. Dr. L. 
recommended me not to preach for some months to 
come, but I could preach now, I think, with comfort, 
though I intend to follow his advice if I can. 

1850. 

March 14. 

My dear Brother, — I hope you now find all 
your precious Sabbaths seasons of peculiar spiritual 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 461 

refreshment and Christian edification, and at the 
close of each are constrained by your happy expe- 
rience to feel that you have worshipped God our 
Saviour in spirit and in truth, and have advanced a 
Sabbath day's journey nearer to heaven. How happy 
would it be for all who visit the sanctuary, where 
God records his name, should the prayers and the 
preaching, and the psalms and hymns, kindle in every 
hearer such fervent devotion that they would feel as 
if they were at the gate of heaven, and should soon 
enter there to go no more out ! Why should it not 
be so with us always ? 

March 16. 

My dear Mother, — Were it in my power to im- 
part so great a blessing, your consolations in your 
present enfeebled, distressed, and almost helpless con- 
dition, would be strong and abundant. I trust the 
God of all consolation does impart to you such sup- 
port and spiritual comfort as you need. He knows 
your frame, and remembers that you are dust. 

In the day of my helpless infancy, I lay in your 
arms, and was nursed at your bosom : but did not 
know how kind and tender and affectionate and 
maternal were the yearnings of your heart towards 
me. The mother may forget her own offspring, and 
cherish towards it none of the feelings which should 
fill a mother's bosom; bat the blessed God says to 
each of his people. I will never forget thee, I have 
graven thee on the palms of my hands ! " What a 
precious assurance is this ! There are times of 
affliction and temptation when a Christian is almost 
disposed to say, as Zion did, " The Lord hath forgot- 
ten and forsaken mc\" But this is never true, never 

39* 



462 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

can be true. When your children have been in dis- 
tress, has not your compassion been more tenderly 
excited than at other times towards them ? Have 
you not felt constrained to be near and with them, if 
possible, in such seasons ? God is our Refuge and 
Strength, a very present help in time of trouble. 
Though he is at no time afar off, he is especially 
near in trouble. You have always found him so in 
years past, and I trust you do find him so now, and 
will continue to do so to the end. How much more 
bitter were the dregs of that cup which our Saviour, 
the well-beloved Son of God, drank, than any thing 
which our Heavenly Father ever calls us to drink. 
"Well might he say, " If it be possible, let this cup 
pass from me." How light and momentary are all 
our afflictions compared with his, who is called a 
man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. Looking 
unto Jesus in the agonies of the cross, will aid us in 
patiently bearing the sufferings which our Heavenly 
Father appoints. He sees, perhaps, that there is no 
other way in which we can be made so effectually 
partakers of the Divine nature as by suffering with 
this Divine example before us. John says, it doth 
not yet appear what we shall be ; but we know, that 
when He, that is, Christ, shall appear, we shall be 
like him, for we shall see him as he is. At present 
we do by no means see him as he is, for, at the very 
best, we only see as through a glass darkly. All is 
very misty and obscure. In this world we could not 
bear the sight of him as he is. It would be too 
much for our feeble organs of vision. When he ap- 
peared to Saul on his way to Damascus, so bright 
and dazzling were the light and glory that shone 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



463 



from the Saviour around his persecutor, that he was 
blind for three days. And when John afterwards 
saw him in vision, such and so great was the bright- 
ness of his glory, that the beloved disciple fell to the 
ground, and was as one dead. But when his people 
shall be with him where He is, they will then behold 
with open face the glory which he had with the 
Father before the world was, and it will neither 
strike them blind, like Saul, nor make them as one 
dead, like John. 

Perhaps you have never in your whole long life 
glorified God so much as you may now, by patiently 
suffering, and cheerfully and submissively bowing to 
his will. Not as I will but as thou wilt, was the 
language of our Lord in his most distressing hour, 
when his soul was exceedingly sorrowful, even unto 
death. This is our example. 

Soon after reaching Cleveland, Mr. Temple expe- 
rienced a bilious attack in consequence of exposure 
to the cold lake winds, and the cheerful prospect that 
had been before him of speedily restored health was 
much darkened. But, though his friends could see 
almost constant evidence of gradual diminution of 
his strength and increased power of disease, he 
spoke hopefully of himself, and almost always wrote 
his friends that he believed he was improving in 
health. His desire to preach the gospel was ardent, 
and made him anxious to recover. His natural tem- 
perament, strongly hopeful when no tinge of melan- 
choly was cast over his views by certain forms of 
disease from which he had sometimes suffered, led 
him to look almost continually on the bright side of 



464 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



his prospects, and it is regarded probable by those 
who saw him most in these last years of his life, 
that he did not fully realize the extent of the ravages 
disease had made upon him. 

As the spring opened, he found himself a little im- 
proved in health, but still far from well ; and, with 
the hope that travelling might benefit him, he accept- 
ed an invitation to accompany an esteemed friend 
from Philadelphia on a trip to St. Anthony's Falls ; 
but the prevalence of cholera on the great routes 
of travel broke up the plan. At about this time he 
received from Rev. Dr. Anderson, at Boston, a letter 
so kind and so honorable, alike to the writer and the 
one to whom it was addressed, that the practice 
which has been thus far adhered to, of giving only 
letters written by Mr. Temple himself, is broken over 
to present it. 

Boston, April 17. 

My dear Brother Temple, — I have come to the 
House again and again resolved to write you, and 
the currents of business would sweep me from my 
purpose. I have heard that you do not regain your 
health : is it so ? I have even heard that you had 
the prospect of passing over Jordan at no distant day, 
and of entering the Land of Promise : is it so ? I 
have written you but little since your return to this 
country, and have found but little time for conversa- 
tion, even when you were at Boston, and at the Mis- 
sionary House. This has been to me an occasion of 
more pain than it seemed proper to trouble you with 
at the time. I knew that your good sense and ex- 
perience in missionary matters would enable you to 
appreciate my circumstances. 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 465 

But, not to pursue this train of remark, I am de- 
sirous to know how you do, how you are situated, 
and how you feel in relation to the future, — the 
great future. I can hardly doubt that you enjoy the 
Divine presence and the light of his countenance, 
who is the light and joy of heaven, and that you find 
it easy to trust your all in his hands. To me, it 
seems quite certain that the prospect of death will 
seem less trying to you than did the prospect of be- 
ing obliged to return to your native land in the year 
1843, when we were together at Smyrna. The lat- 
ter was an act of resignation, as to a serious disap- 
pointment and trial ; the other cannot be otherwise 
than matter of joyful anticipation. One of the (as 
yet) unresolved providences I have witnessed, was 
the remarkable closing up of your field of labor in 
the East ; but a few minutes in the light of the 
upper world will no doubt resolve it all to your satis- 
faction and to mine. 

You have, my dear brother, as strong a hold as 
ever on our respect and affection, though we have 
not the same opportunity as formerly, to manifest 
our feelings. Is there any thing 1 can do to admin- 
ister to your comfort and happiness ? May I not ex- * 
pect another letter from you ? At any rate, let me 
have an interest in your prayers while you remain in 
the body. You well know that I greatly need the 
prayers of God's people. 

Learning from Mr. Temple the state of his health, 
and his views in regard to travelling, or a sea-voyage, 
Dr. A. and other equally kind friends at Boston, in- 
terested themselves to secure for him some foreign 



466 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

voyage of a character likely to benefit him ; but none 
such was then to be found. Disappointed thus in re- 
gard to a sea-voyage, and not knowing of any other 
change likely to benefit him, Mr. Temple continue^ 
through the summer and autumn, with his kind 
brother and sister at Cleveland. The following letter 
was written during this residence at Cleveland. 

October 11. 

My dear Son, — The list within will inform you 
who, and how many, attended the recent Colporteur 
Convention held in this city. The sessions were 
continued five days, without interruption. I attend- 
ed many of them, and heard the relation given by 
many of the colporteurs of the means and manner of 
their hopeful conversion. There was a great variety 
in their religious experiences. No two were alike, 
and yet all seemed to have been led and taught by 
the same spirit. It was not a little instructive to 
listen to the narrative of each. The men had been 
born and educated in different countries, and as dif- 
ferently as possible, and yet they seemed all to have 
learned now of one Master. One was a Methodist, 
and still he ascribed his conversion, as all must, to 
the sovereign grace of God. He felt and acknowl- 
edged that the Spirit had come upon him like the 
wind, which bloweth where it listeth. Another was 
a Baptist, and he made no account or mention of 
water or immersion in his conversion. He had not 
gone to " Aenon near to Salim, because there was 
much water there." A third was a Perfectionist, but 
ever since his conversion he had been struggling and 
battling most painfully with the sin that dwelleth in 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 467 

him. A fourth complained of being afflicted with a 
much greater evil than the man in the Gospel who 
had a withered hand. He said he had a withered 
heart! Another said he had been seeking some sit- 
uation or field of self-denial, but could not yet find 
one ; for though he had lost an eye, and his wife a 
limb, in the service of Christ, they still found his yoke 
so easy, and his burden so light, and his service so 
delightful, that there was no self-denial in all this. 
There seemed to be an excellent spirit in them all, 
and much good, I trust, will be the result of this con- 
vention. More than $2,000 have been raised in this 
city, to aid the colporteur cause, as the result of the 
meeting. 

Unwilling to pass another winter at the West, and 
desirous to do something for his restoration, more de- 
cided than any course yet adopted, and hoping, also, 
to find some sphere in which he might be useful, 
even in his feeble state, he came in the month of No- 
vember to Brooklyn, and while enjoying the kind 
hospitalities of his old and tried friend, Mr. Joseph 
Howard, placed himself under the care of Dr. Horace 
Green, of New York city. A voyage to Chagres and 
back, on the steamship Empire City, was kindly 
procured for Mr. Temple, by the generous friend, 
whose guest he was, of which he availed himself, 
with much evident advantage. 

1851. 

CJiagres, January 25. 

My dear Son Daniel, — I write this at Naval 
Bay, lying within a few rods of the spot where the 



I 



468 LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 

terminus of the Panama Railroad is to be. This road 
is now in rapid progress, about a thousand men being 
already employed upon it. It runs through a forest 
in this vicinity, which is as dense a jungle as India 
can furnish. I never saw any thing like it. The 
trees are many of them very large, and their branches 
from top to bottom are covered and interwoven by 
vines, and so thick is the undergrowth and so luxu- 
riant the evergreen foliage, that the soil has not seen 
a ray of the sun probably for many ages. Cutting 
through this jungle and disturbing the immensely 
accumulated masses of decayed vegetable matter 
disengages volumes of malaria, which produce most 
dangerous fevers. 

Many of the trees are cocoa-nuts, and laden with 
an abundance of fruit, which, as it hangs on the 
tree, is not less than eight or ten inches in circumfer- 
ence, being enveloped in a thick outer covering. As 
it hangs on the trees it resembles in color and size 
small yellow pumpkins. 

There was neither house nor inhabitant at this 
spot till the railroad furnished both. The spot des- 
tined to be the terminus of the railroad was, a short 
time ago, so dense a jungle, that no one could pass 
through it without cutting his way. Forty men have 
been employed four months in felling the huge trees 
and clearing up a few acres for this purpose. The 
poor operatives suffer much from sickness, their busi- 
ness exposing them to the fierce rays of the sun, and 
to the sad malaria. The railroad is a noble work, 
but its completion will, doubtless, cost the life of a 
multitude of workmen. But who or what can close 
the gate leading to El Dorado ? Were men half as 



RETURN TO THE UXITED STATES. 



469 



anxious to find the way to heaven as they are to the 
land of gold, it would no longer be true as now, that 
" few there be who find it." 

27. — Yesterday was the Sabbath, but what a day 
to me ! Passengers and baggage, and more than a 
hundred boxes of various sizes, filled with gold dust, 
weighing from ten to a hundred pounds, came on 
board from the land of gold. Such an exhibition of 
sickly and sorrowful looking men never met me 
before. We have already received on board between 
one and two hundred, all returning to the United 
States. The greater part of them return disappointed 
men, bringing back impaired health instead of purses 
filled with gold. The will to be rich, and the love 
of money, have pierced them through with many 
sorrows. Scarcely one of them has a word to say in 
favor of California or any place on the route there. 

The testimony of all is the same, that Chagres, 
containing a population of five hundred souls, ex- 
hibits a concentration of desperate depravity and con- 
summate villany hardly paralleled in this world that 
lies in wickedness. No Sabbath; no pastor; no 
Bible ! The hotel keeper did not know it was the 
Sabbath till I reminded him of it ! Oh, what are 
our Sabbaths worth to us ! Were the Sabbath anni- 
hilated all over the world, I doubt not that the 
wickedness of man would soon require its entire 
destruction in one way or another. 

The warm affections of my heart visit you, my 
dear son, and Louise, and my dear little Gussy. 
Oceans can separate us in body, but not in heart. 
May the health I seek so far away from you be long 
continued to you, and fully appreciated by you ! 
40 



470 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



Soon after his return from Chagres, Mr. Temple 
accepted the offer of a voyage to Liverpool and back 
in some of the finest ships that sailed between these 
ports. The following extracts are made from a 
journal he kept on the voyage in the form of a letter 
to his wife : — 

Ship New York, February 18. — We left the 
wharf at twelve, m., yesterday, and were towed by 
the steamer a little below Sandy Hook, where we 
opened our canvas to the light but favorable breeze, 
which grew more and more fresh through the night. 
I find the motion of this ship very graceful and easy, 
none of that shaking and quivering, and none t)f the 
noise and confusion, which annoyed me so painfully 
on board the Empire City. Tt seems strange to me 
that less than a month ago I should have been car- 
ried by steam within a few degrees of the equator, 
and now be v/afted by the waves towards the north 
pole. A feeling of desolation came over me at the 
thought of parting with you and taking my lot with 
them who are afar off upon the sea, nor did that 
feeling vanish from my bosom for many hours after 
our embarkation. Every step, however, of my path 
seems obviously to be directed by Divine Providence, 
and this has more than reconciled me to my allot- 
ment. The God who made the sea is the same that 
made the dry land, and I trust I can as sincerely 
worship and bow down before him here as if I were 
with you and my Christian brethren in the house of 
prayer. It is very refreshing to me to look at this 
great, wide, and majestic sea, this great gathering 
together of waters, and to think that it is His. These 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES, 



471 



mighty waves, which are sometimes lifted up to the 
heavens by the stormy winds, these floods which lift 
up their voice and clap then hands, do all praise the 
Creator, and I would unite with them and the whole 
creation in his praise. 

23. — Sabbath, half past ten. a.m. How glad 
should I be could I now hear the voice that says, 
" Let us go into the house of the Lord, to praise 
the name of the Lord." But I would bless his name 
that as he is the confidence of all the ends of the 
earth, so he is also of them that are afar off upon the 
sea. I feel that he is here, and is, I trust, a little 
sanctuary to me floating on this world of waters. 
My heart does sincerely pray for the peace of Jerusa- 
lem, and for my brethren and my dear companion s 
sake, I cannot but say with all my hjeart, - Peace be 
within thee." John, an exile on Patmos. was in the 
Spirit on the Lord's day ; why should not I be so, 
though an exile on the ocean ? I feel well to-day. 
and my cough is certainly much diminished. No 
feelinor f sadness lingers about me : why should we 
not always rejoice in the Lord ? My feelings. I find, 
rise and fall with the weather and the motion of the 
ship, as much as the mercury does in the barometer. 
If duty did not demand it, you may be sure that I 
would never asrain be the sport of the ocean, if I 
might be allowed once more to set my foot on the 
dry land of my native shore. I am pained by the 
noise and the voice of these mighty waves and 
waters, but am cheered and consoled by the recollec- 
tion that the Lord on high is mightier than the noise 
of many waters, yea, than the mighty waves of the 



472 



LIFE AND LETTERS OP D. TEMPLE. 



sea. He ruleth the raging of the sea, and when the 
waves thereof arise he stilleth them. 

27. — Steam and wind can bear and waft my poor 
body away very far from you and my beloved friends, 
but they cannot separate my warm and tenderest 
affections from you and them. I can most truly say, 
I have you and them in my heart ; and this I am 
sure our Saviour can say of us and them, for he has 
loved us and given himself for us and them. If I 
did not know that the winds are the Lord's servants, 
and breathe gently or blow violently only when, and 
in what direction he in his infinite wisdom and good- 
ness commands, I should be violently tempted to 
murmur when compelled by them to go to the north 
or to the south, in a direction perfectly opposite to 
the haven where I desire to be. 

March 1. — This month begins very mildly with 
us here on the ocean. We are now very near the 
middle of the Atlantic, and I do feel for my consola- 
tion that here, no less than if I had taken the wings 
of the morning and had reached the uttermost part 
of the sea, the hand of God our Heavenly Father 
leads me, and his right hand holds me. Our sails 
are flapping loosely against the shrouds, and of course 
our progress is scarcely perceptible, but I know it is 
as rapid as infinite wisdom and goodness see to 
be best for us; what more could one reasonably 
desire ? 

2. — Sabbath. This is the day which the Lord 
hath made, and I would be glad and rejoice in it. 
Though not permitted on any mountain, or on the 
dry land, to worship the Father whom the heaven 



RETURN TO THE EXITED STATES, 



473 



and heaven of heavens cannot contain, still I trust I 
can and do worship him in spirit and in truth. His 
way is. in a special manner, in the sanctuary, but he 
hath his way also in the sea. You. I suppose, are 
now preparing to unite with the multitude who keep 
holy day. Happy may you and they all be in be- 
holding the glory of the Lord in the sanctuary, and 
worshipping him in the beauty of holiness, finding 
the church none other but the house of God. and the 
s^ate of heaven. Our mutual prayers will meet and 
mingle, I am persuaded, on this day before our 
Heavenly Father's throne of grace, though the ocean 
keeps our bodies so far asunder; and it is my joyful 
hope, that we shall meet each other again, and be 
united forever in that blessed and holy world where 
there is no more sea. Every blessing that I can ask 
for myself. I do with all my heart invoke for you. 
and all my dear friends, and the whole Israel of God. 

5. — I am sustained by the hope of better things. 
I cannot, indeed, hope to renew the days of my 
youth when my heart cheered me. nor that my face 
and my flesh, which are covered with wrinkles, will 
ever become fresher than a child's. But I do antici- 
pate a far more glorious event than this, the trans- 
formation of this body of humiliation into the like- 
ness of the glorious body of Christ. This may not 
happen till after an interval of long ages, but it will 
come at last. 

Our voyage, thus far, has been signalized by no 
remarkable events, except the goodness and mercy of 
the Lord which have been constant. "We have felt 
neither gale nor storm, have seen only a few ships, 
only one shoal of sporting porpoises, no blackfish, 
40* 



474 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



no whales, the aristocracy of the ocean, the levia- 
thans which God has made to play therein. We 
have seen, I should think, far less of God's wonders 
in the deep than is usual. 

9. — A most lovely morning of the Lord's day, 
the wind fair and strong. We look for land to-day. 
Every unfavorable change of wind disturbs the cap- 
tain's equanimity a good deal, and sometimes pro- 
vokes the language which the natural, unsanctified 
heart, dictates when its desires are not gratified. I 
asked him at breakfast, whether if he had a servant 
and should send him to a neighbor on some impor- 
tant errand, and he should go as he directed and dis- 
charge his duty faithfully, but should be maltreated 
and cursed for it, would he not feel wounded by such 
a course of conduct, feeling that these curses had 
been uttered indirectly against himself, rather than 
against his servant. He said, yes. I then made the 
application, the winds are God's servants, they obey 
his commands ; he commandeth and raiseth up the 
stormy wind; the stormy wind fulfils his word. I 
said, do we not often insult our Maker, the sovereign 
Lord of all, indirectly, without thinking of it? He 
said, it is so. 

How little do they who have always lived on the 
land in a quiet home, and near the sanctuary, know 
what a privilege they enjoy as compared with their 
brethren who are tossed on the sea ? In my vivid 
imagination I am with you in the house of prayer, 
my heart joins in the songs of Zion, and mingles, I 
trust, in the prayers and supplications and thanks- 
givings of all that in every place call on the name 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



475 



I feel better than usual to-day, the effect, probably, 
in part, of a clear north-west wind, which is invigo- 
rating to my frame. I am grieved to discover no 
satisfactory indication of real piety in any one on 
board. How lamentably true is the declaration of 
our Saviour, " O righteous Father, the world hath 
not known thee." 

An old Latin poet says, "they who cross the 
ocean change skies, but not their minds." I feel the 
truth and justice of this. How are the skies changed 
to me ! Less than two months ago, at Chagres, near 
the equator, the north star was only a few degrees 
above the horizon, and only two of the stars in Ursa 
Major were visible ; but here, in the fifty-second de- 
gree of north latitude, the north star has ascended 
high in the heavens, and the Dipper is almost directly 
over our heads. But my mind is still the same. 

The precision of nautical observation and calcula- 
tion surprises and delights me. The captain has 
inquired of the sun and his chronometer daily about 
our position, and the response has been so truthful 
and exact, that he foretold many hours in advance 
the very hour when we should make the land, and 
the prediction was verified by fact. 

Liverpool, March 17. 

I yesterday attended Dr. Raffles' church in the 
morning, and heard from him a very excellent ser- 
mon. The congregation listened attentively to his 
discourse, but it seemed to me, that I had seldom 
heard so much coughing in any congregation before. 
In fact, the number of persons suffering from colds 
and sore throats is very great here. It seems to me, 



476 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



that the weather is more trying here than in the 
United States. There is just such an atmosphere as 
one afflicted as I am, should, if possible, avoid. I 
am sorry to be constrained to feel, that I can antici- 
pate not the least benefit to my health from this 
climate. I am extremely careful to avoid, as far as 
possible, all exposure. 

26. — I am still a close prisoner, detained con- 
stantly within doors by the rain. This is the tenth 
of rainy days in succession, with the exception of a 
single day, and that a cloudy one. They tell me, 
that the weather, during the winter, and until within 
the last fortnight, had been delightfully pleasant. It 
has been ordered by infinite wisdom, that my visit 
and brief stay in England should be at this precise 
moment, though it is quite certain that a very dif- 
ferent arrangement would have been made, had the 
matter been submitted to our arbitration. But it is 
well that the time and the seasons are in the power 
and at the sovereign control of the Lord, and not in 
our hands. I have quite abandoned the idea of 
travelling, feeling assured that the unavoidable ex- 
posure and fatigue and excitement, could not fail to 
operate unfavorably upon my health. Besides, I am 
sympathizing so deeply with Solomon in his feelings 
about almost every thing in this world, that I can 
hardly refrain from saying with him, " Vanity of 
vanities, all is vanity," as I contemplate the honors 
and titles and riches and possessions of men. It is 
nearly all an empty show. The things that are seen 
are temporal, and are all to perish with the using. 
My eye is so nearly satisfied with seeing, and my 
ear with hearing, that neither the one nor the other 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



477 



has any longings after more, though there are some 
things which I should be glad to see if I conven- 
iently could. 

Though there seems, therefore, to be little prospect 
of my ever seeing the metropolis of this kingdom, 
and the wonders it contains. I trust I am on the 
way to that of another infinitely more extended and 
better, the dwelling-place of the King eternal, im- 
mortal, and invisible, where the Lord, even the Lamb, 
is the everlasting light of it. 

Had I written you a copy of my thoughts and 
feelings last night, at the hour when deep sleep 
usually falleth upon man, an hour, however, which 
found my eyes waking and my thoughts busy, the 
perusal of that copy would have made you sad. I 
am glad I did not, and could not, for it would have 
done me harm, and you no good. What reason 
have I to be grateful, that those gloomy thoughts 
and forebodings have vanished entirely with the 
shadows of the night : and how thankful, too, ought I 
to be, that, though a prisoner on the land, I have not 
been at the mercy of the unstable waters of the 
troubled sea, during these ten days of windy storm 
and tempest ! This protracted season of constant 
storm and tempest may well encourage our hopes, 
that there will be a clear shining after the rain. 
The copious rain was much needed, for there had 
been very little during the winter, and the whole 
vegetable kingdom would have suffered exceedingly, 
had it been withheld : so that these dark and dismal 
clouds have been full of mercy and rich blessings. 
Is it not so with every cloud that ever darkens our 
sky ? How happv for us, could we alwavs realize 
this' 



478 LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 

The return voyage from England proved very dis- 
astrous to Mr. Temple. Icebergs were encountered, 
which imparted a peculiar chill to the fog with which 
the vessel was enveloped much of the time, and the 
course of the wind compelled the sails to be set, so 
as to prevent the possibility of a fire in the cabin. 
The weather was also very tempestuous. He arrived 
at New York on the 29th of April, extremely worn 
and enfeebled. For a few weeks he remained at 
Brooklyn, and there received the news of his mother's 
death on Sunday, the 11th of May, at the advanced 
age of eighty-two. The following was his reply to 
the telegraphic despatch which announced to him 
these tidings. 

Brooklyn, May 12. 

My dear Brother, — I received your despatch at 
the very moment when I had taken my pen to write 
to our dear mother, who is now, I hope, through the 
infinite mercy of our Saviour, among the glorified 
spirits in his kingdom. For her to die was gain. I 
had waited till to-day, hoping to get strength enough 
to write her ; but now she is beyond all earthly com- 
munications, and needs no more our affection or 
sympathy. 

When you stand at her grave, do not regard it as 
a land of darkness and the shadow of death, but 
rather as the only path to heaven. Let us bless God 
for the gospel, which abolishes death and brings life 
and immortality to light. Let us listen to our Sav- 
iour who says, I am the resurrection and the life, 
and promises to raise up at the last day all that die 
in him, as we doubt not our mother has. I shall be 
with you in spirit, though not in person. 



RETURN TO THE EXITED STATES. 



479 



Soon after his mothers death, Mr. Temple's 
brothers invited him to come to the old homestead 
at Reading and remain with them for a season. He 
gladly accepted the invitation ; and for a few days, 
breathing again the fresh native air of his early 
home, was revived and cheered once more with the 
hope of yet recovering his health. The following 
letter was written on his arrival at Reading. 

[To Mr. J. Howard.] 

June 13. 

My dear Sir, — Your great kindness to me and 
Mrs. T. assure me that it will not be without interest 
to you to learn something of our welfare since leav- 
ing Brooklyn. 

[Mr. T. here gives some details of the journey from 
Brooklyn to the " dear old home of his childhood," 
and then continues : — ] 

It seemed to us, on arriving here, that if an angel 
had received a commission to make our way pros- 
perous, little more could have been done. " Whoso 
is wise and will observe these things, even they shall 
understand the loving-kindness of the Lord." I trust 
we do in some good measure observe these things, 
and enjoy the comfort of feeling that they are tokens 
and proofs of our Heavenly Father's love. 

I am very weak, but still think, on the whole, that 
I am better and stronger than when we left Brook- 
lyn. My lungs seem to delight in breathing again 
the air they inhaled at the day of my birth and for 
more than twenty years after. The scenery all 
around charms me. 

In conclusion, I can only say that we cherish a 



480 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



very lively and truly grateful sense and remembrance 
of your and Mrs. Howard's kindness. From us you 
look for no reward ; but the great Rewarder will not 
forget what you have done. 

The encouraging symptoms which cheered Mr. 
Temple, on coming to Reading, were of short dura- 
tion. His strength diminished, and his hope of re- 
covery, though not entirely destroyed, became fainter 
and fainter. He was really .unable to write at all, 
but the love of his sons and his friends still led him 
occasionally to handle his pen, though he could do 
so only for short intervals at a time. Shortly after a 
visit which one of his sons was privileged to make 
him at this time, he wrote him the following letter, 
the last he traced with his own hand. 

July 23. 

My dear Son Charles, — We feel truly thankful 
for the visit your and our dear Lucretia were permit- 
ted to make us. It has refreshed our spirits, en- 
deared you both to us, and made us happy by our 
anticipations of your prospects of mutual happiness 
and usefulness, should your lives be spared, in your 
new and most endeared connection. 

25. — How was I delighted and charmed and edi- 
fied to-day, by a visit from one of my old and most 
beloved Christian and missionary brethren, Mr. Bying- 
ton, who has been among the Choctaws thirty years. 
He came with another broken down missionary, who 
arrived a fortnight ago from Ceylon. This interview 
of companions in tribulation and in the kingdom of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, was not a little affecting to 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES, 



481 



us. We kissed each other, I trust with a holy kiss, 
cercainly the kiss of charity : we wept, we dwelt on 
the amazing love of God and Christ, we recounted 
the mercies of God to us in all the scenes and 
changes of life, we revived our hopes by the precious 
promises of the Gospel, and parted with a short, edi- 
fying prayer by Mr. Byington. I lay down a part of 
this time, and think I am not injured by the scene. 
Mr. B. told us how the sermons he has heard among 
us appear to him. But I wait for another time to 
tell you. 

26. — He spoke of one sermon in which were al- 
most no quotations from the Holy Scriptures. He 
thought the Scriptures should shine in and adorn all 
sermons, as the stars do the firmament of heaven. 
Dark indeed would that be without the stars, even 
though millions of tapers and torches were lighted 
on even - hill and mountain here below. Is not this 
a beautiful, striking:, and just thought ? What li^ht 
do all the fancies and figures of rhetoric give in a 
sermon, when compared with the word of God ? 

29. — Yesterday Mr. and Mrs. Goodell made us a 
most edifying visit. He is one of the most thorough 
Bible men that I have yet known, knowing not merely 
its letter, but also in an unusual manner its spirit. 
He remarked that God calls himself I AM. Does 
not this imply that he is to each what each needs ? 
Are you a sinner ? I am ready to pardon. Are you 
weak ? I am strong. Are you in darkness ? I am 
light. Are you dying ? I am alive for ever. You 
see the drift of his thoughts on the subject. At part- 
ing we sung, 

" Iffy faith looks up to thee," 

41 



482 LIFE AND LETTERS OE D. TEMPLE. 

and he offered a pertinent prayer, like a heaven-born 
son. Were all ministers like him, how changed the 
church would be ! 

Mr. Temple's course was now nearly run. He 
was exceedingly prostrated by the extremely hot 
weather and the gradual failing of his powers. He 
still remembered his friends, however, and being una- 
ble to write himself, dictated to his wife. The fol- 
lowing extract is made from the last letter in which 
he ever had a part. 

[To Mr. John Bement.] 

My dear Christian Brother, — It gives me great 
joy to address you by this endeared appellation. My 
heart loves you and bounds towards you. My ear- 
nest prayer is, that the remnant of your days may be 
distinguished by rapid growth in knowledge and 
grace, by the fulness of Christian joy and peace, by 
ever brightening hopes of heaven, that you may con- 
stantly enjoy what God has in infinite mercy granted 
me during all my illness, and still continues to grant. 

Death came to Mr. Temple, as it comes to almost 
every one, at an hour not looked for. Until within 
a few hours of his death, he had no immediate ap- 
prehension of its approach, though he knew that he 
had little if any prospect of more than a few hours 
of life. It found him weak, able to speak only in a 
whisper, but not in the least alarmed or startled. He 
said to his wife, " I think I am going," and with a 
parting kiss, thanked her a thousand times for her 
kindness and tender care, and said that no words 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



483 



could tell the strength of his love for her. He then 
asked successively for each of the unconverted per- 
sons in the house, and, with the ruling passion strong 
in death, urged them to secure their soul's salvation. 
He was asked what message he would send to his 
sons, and said, " Nothing new ; they know how much 
I love them; tell them to follow on." He said he 
had no rapturous views of Christ's presence, but felt 
that he was near, and added, " We walk by faith 
now, and not by sight." He gradually failed, and at 
eight in the morning of Saturday, the 9th day of 
August, fell asleep. 

On the Wednesday following, the funeral services 
were held at the Bethesda church. The sermon was 
preached by Rev. W. Goodell, and prayer was offered 
by Rev. R. S. Storrs, D. D. The secretaries and sev- 
eral members of the Prudential Committee of the A. 
B. C. F. M. were present, and many clergymen and 
Christian friends from the vicinity. 



There were incidents connected with Mr. Temple's 
last days, the contemplation of which suggests the 
pleasing thought, that even the delicate fitnesses of 
things are largely regarded in the orderings of Divine 
Providence. 

The interview between him and Mr. Goodell, with 
its touching meditations upon the character of the 
great I AM, was one of them. CouTd the nicest 
taste have dictated any thing more gratifying or con- 
soling to Mr. Temple in his last sickness, than this 
unexpected meeting with the cherished friend of his 



484 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



youth, and all his after-life, from whom it had been 
one of the trials of his last years to be so far removed ? 
What could have been more fit than for him, after de- 
scribing it, to lay down his pen, and take it no more ? 

It was also a circumstance of touching interest, 
that he should finish his days at the parental home. 
He died at the old homestead sketched on the title- 
page, where his parents and grandparents died before 
him, and where he and his father were born. At the 
hour of his death, the old elm-tree Under which he 
played when a boy, flung its shade upon the house, 
and he was in full view of the poplar-tree which he 
had himself brought from Andover, while a student 
there, and set out at the corner of the road. 

Mr. Goodell's part in the funeral services, is also a 
circumstance very pleasant to remember. Could any 
thing have been more in accordance with the feelings 
of relatives and friends, than that the surviving one 
of these two loving and beloved friends should preach 
the funeral sermon of the other ? 

It is pleasing to fancy that Nature herself was 
touched with the funeral scene; for, as the tearful 
group of mourners gathered close around the grave, 
and looked for the last time at the coffin laid in it, a 
passing cloud above them, for a moment obscuring 
the sun, stopped and mingled a few tear drops with 
theirs. 

Shortly after their father's death, Mr. Temple's 
sons, one of them in Maine, the other in Illinois, 
preached upon the subject suggested by their recent 
great loss. From one of these discourses a few ex- 
tracts have been made, for which, it is presumed, no 
apology will be deemed necessary. 



RETTED TO THE UNTIED STATES 



455 



w I cannot remember a single instance in which, 
when at home and not confined to his bed. he failed 
to conduct the morning and evening devotions of the 
house in the most artless, simple, and solemn man- 
ner. If any little incident had given a peculiar char- 
acter to the day. it was always beautifully remem- 
bered at night, and any thing unusual in prospect at 
morning, was always embraced in the subjects of 
supplication. If either of "he sons had been guilty 
of a serious fault, he often mentioned it in the kind- 
est and most tender manner, asking that it might be 
repented of and forgiven. Every day the family had 
evidence that he passed a season by himself early in 
the morning, in prayer and reading of the Scriptures ; 
for he generally went to his study and passed some 
minutes there, before meeting them. We often knew 
during the day that he had bowed his head over his 
well worn Bible, and uttered a brief prayer. At night 
he always went by himself and passed a short season 
before retiring to rest. To all the family it was well 
known that he delighted in prayer, that he ; continued 
instant in prayer.' 

" His love of the Bible, and his acquaintance with 
its meaning and spirit, were remarkable. It was 
impossible to quote a passage from it wrongly be- 
fore him, without being corrected ; and he needed 
no concordance, for the Bible seemed to be all at his 
tongue's end. His use of the Scriptures was remark- 
ably happv and appropriate. There could hardly be 
a circumstance in life, which would not remind him 
of some verse so well befitting it, and yet so fresh as 
to provoke at once surprise and delight. He would 
not suffer the Bible to be treated with disrespect, and 
41* 



486 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

always rebuked the slightest disposition to trifle with 
its language. He constantly enjoined the study of it 
upon others, and often mourned that a more scrip- 
tural spirit did not characterize the ordinary preach- 
ing, and commonly received theology of the church, 
It is a sweet thought to his oldest son, that this love 
of the Bible was beautifully exhibited by his father, 
in the gift to him, as they parted the last time they 
were together, of an elegant Greek Testament, in 
which he had written, in the original language, the 
passage from James, ' Receive in meekness the in- 
grafted word which is able to save your souls.' 

" As a preacher, he was remarkably simple, clear, 
and scriptural; and his efforts to reach individuals 
by direct personal conversation were very faithful 
and successful. I do not believe he ever neglected 
an opportunity for such efforts ; and he often sought 
and found them when few others would have made 
the attempt. The number of persons thus reached, 
and apparently benefited, cannot be computed ; but 
it is large. With so many persons was he brought 
in contact while abroad, and in his travels in this 
country, that I can think of individuals who called 
him their spiritual father, in the English army and 
navy, in our own merchant service, among travellers, 
American and English, among foreign residents at 
Malta and Smyrna and Constantinople, and at 
numerous points in this country." 

The few following passages, from various acquaint- 
ances of Mr. Temple, are the only ones selected from 
many in the possession of his surviving family, be- 
cause no others could be brought within small com- 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 



4S7 



pas?, without entirely destroying their appropriate- 
ness and completeness. 

*• Air. Temple was a perpetual reproof to me. His 
holy life and conversation shamed me. and I may 
say that, during the entire year of our acquaintance. 
I never heard him say anything, or exhibit any spirit 
which might not be said or cherished even in heaven. 
I would that I possessed his confidence in God. that 
I loved prayer so well, and that this world had so lit- 
tle power to make me wayward. I cannot but be- 
lieve that he is with our dear Saviour, and is glad- 
dened by the welcome of many a sinner who was 
awakened on earth by his instrumentality." 

u Our dear friend was indeed a man of wonderful 
excellence. For godly simplicity and guilelessness. 
for Christian consistency and humility, for habitual 
devoutness and heavenliness of temper, for familiar- 
ity with the word of God, and communion with 
Christ, and for a kind and faithful discharge of his 
duty to men. I am compelled to feel that I have 
never known his equal. I desire to feel still, and 
more than ever, the power of his holy example, and I 
pray God that it may yet be so set forth to the world 
that great numbers may see his good works, and 
glorify God for his sake." 

" In his conversation, in his prayers, in his whole 
appearance, there was something which continually 
reminded me of an apostle : a charm which quite 
won my heart, and was the subject of frequent and 
most emphatic remark in the company of young mis- 
sionaries, with which I was connected. I doubt if 
the uninspired man has ever lived, whose constant 



488 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



reference to the Scriptures was so strikingly apt, so 
inimitably beautiful. 

" My wife and I bless God, that we were permitted 
to number him as one of our most faithful, most tried, 
and most Christlike friends. It has been an exceed- 
ingly pleasant reflection to us, that after so many 
years of sweet Christian fellowship, we were per- 
mitted to look upon his remains in death, and join 
with the multitude assembled in his native village, 
to lay them away in their long repose, without a sin- 
gle painful reminiscence." 

The following passages from Mr. Goodell's ser- 
mon will appropriately close this volume : — 

" More than forty years ago, the Holy Spirit of God 
softened his heart, and ; applied to him all. the bene- 
fits of redemption;' and from that glad hour, the 
whole strong current of his thoughts and affections 
were turned into a new channel ; and he set his face 
directly towards heaven. And how has it been with 
him during these forty years ? Do you think it has 
been with him a simply walking on towards a dis- 
tant and unseen heaven? No; it has rather been a 
walking along, from day to day, on the very borders 
of the promised land, where the opening vistas con- 
tinually cheered him with the beautiful prospects. 
He was one of the happy few, who do not wait for 
the millennium to come to others ; but he com- 
menced his own millennium long, long ago. That 
is, he evidently endeavored to be as upright, as sin- 
cere, candid, gentle, kind, benevolent, economical, 
true, and good, as he expected everybody would be 
in the millennium." 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES, 



4S9 



" To those who were not personally acquainted 
with him, this language may appear extravagant; 
but on this subject, 1 1 speak that I do know, and tes- 
tily that I have seen.' Wherever he was found, 
whether at the academy, the college, or the theologi- 
cal seminary ; whether at Malta or Smyrna ; whether 
in the pulpit, at the- press, or in the street ; whether 
employed in that which was secular, or in that 
which was spiritual, — he was always recognized as 
a stranger here, 1 whose citizenship was in heaven.' 
He had no occasion to say to men, that he ; was 
freeborn ; ' for his very maimers and countenance 
attested to his high parentage and heavenly birth. 
He was trained to habits of economy from his youth, 
and these habits became, in riper years, sanctified by 
the Word of God, and by prayer. He received no 
salary during any part of his missionary life ; and 
all the expenses of his household, and of the whole 
great printing establishment with which he was con- 
nected, (so far as the latter could be controlled by 
him,) were curtailed with special reference to the 
account he must render at the great day. All the 
money of the church, which passed into his hands 
for his own necessary expenses, or through his hands, 
as treasurer of the station, he ever most sacredly re- 
garded as belonging, every farthing of it, to Christ ; 
and he would no more think of using the very small- 
est part of it unnecessarily, or for his own personal 
gratification, than though the Lord Jesus had him- 
self been the treasurer, to whom he had to send back 
his annual fist of expenses." 

" The three languages, of which he made constant 
use in his intercourse with men, were the English, 



490 LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 

the Italian, and the Greek ; and by his connection 
with the press, he may be said to have used also, to 
some extent, the Turkish, and the Armenian. His 
study of the Bible — the whole Bible — in various 
languages, from beginning to end, and his familiarity 
with the very language of the Bible, the copiousness 
and pertinency of his prayers, the seriousness of his 
deportment, the perfect ease with which he would 
introduce religious conversation, even of the most 
personal kind, and the truly Christian courteousness 
of his manner under the contradictions of cavillers, 
were all wonderful. So kind and courteous was he 
on all occasions, that I never knew him in any in- 
stance to give offence by his faithful, personal con- 
versations with men, though he not only embraced 
every opportunity that naturally occurred for such 
conversations ; but he sought opportunities and 
made them occur. His labors were blessed, wherever 
he went, and soldiers and sailors, as well as many 
others, look up to him as their spiritual father. No 
person could remain many hours in his family with- 
out beginning to feel deeply, that God himself was 
there in the family. Every stranger present at his 
family prayers would be almost sure to feel, that he 
was carried by him into the holy of holies, and 
placed directly before the mercy-seat, where he was 
drawing down upon himself and those around him 
the special attention of his Maker. Some (sea cap- 
tains and others) who were providentially members 
of his family for several days, and thus came with 
him to the family altar, there learnt for the first time 
the way to the throne of grace, and how to worship 
God in spirit and in truth." 



RETURN TO THE UNITED STATES. 491 

" In every place, and at all times, he was known 
as one of God's friends, — as one who ' waited for 
the Lord more than they who watch for the morn- 
ing ; I say more than they who watch for the morn- 
ing.' Our Saviour once said of himself, £ The prince 
of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me.' I 
have often thought, that the same language might, 
though not absolutely, yet in a secondary sense, be 
used of our departed brother. When the prince of 
this world comes to men generally, he finds much in 
them, that immediately takes hold of his baits ; but 
the world might come up in ten thousand ordinary 
forms before the mind of our departed brother, with- 
out finding any thing in him to correspond to the 
temptations presented. That is, most of those forms, 
which so inflame the passions of worldly men, had 
long ceased to have any effect on him, or rather they 
excited in him only such affections as are pure and 
holy. And why ? Because he 1 was dead to the 
world, and alive to God.' 

" The first time I saw him after my arrival in this 
country, though he was unable to speak a loud word, 
he whispered in my ear, ' I am a happy man.' And 
indeed it was so. Every thought of his seemed a 
happy thought. Every view he had of eternal things 
was a bright view. Every prospect was a most 
cheering prospect. Not a passing cloud obscured 
his vision. The darkness was past, and the true- 
light now shined with unwonted splendor. Indeed, 
he seemed to be already an occupant of one of the 
outer of those blessed mansions, which the Saviour 
went to prepare for his friends." 

" In his dying moments he ' had no new command- 



492 



LIFE AND LETTERS OF D. TEMPLE. 



ment to give even to his own two sons, but only that 
which they had heard from his lips from the very 
beginning.' The only marked difference between his 
living behavior and his dying behavior seemed to be 
this — that his prayers, like those of David the Son 
of Jesse, were ended before the night of death came, 
and the blessed remainder was filled up with the 
most lively gratitude and thanksgiving, with holy 
joy and praise. 'I am looking forward to an eternity 
of holiness,' said he, in his own emphatic manner." 

" Of his own character as a student, a companion, 
a son, a husband, a father, a preacher, a pastor, a 
sweet singer in Israel, I have said nothing ; nor is it, 
indeed, necessary that I should. His ' praise is in all 
the churches ' of Christ. I have spoken of him 
chiefly as ' a man of God.' And I only add, that 
'he is not, for God has taken him.' 'He is not' — 
' he is not ' here — ' he is not ' dead ; but he still 'has 
life, and has it more abundantly ' than ever before. 
' I am the resurrection and the life,' said the Re- 
deemer, as he stood up amidst our sepulchres, — ' I 
am the resurrection and the life ; he that believeth in 
me, though he were dead, yet shall he live ; and 
whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall never die. 
Believest thou this ? ' Yes, Lord ; ' we will try to 
believe ; help thou our unbelief.' Amen." 

END. 



o 



,0 o 



6 



■•.saw- 



\0 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 728 965 



